LIBRARY 
 
 OF THK 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 
 
 OIKT OK 
 
 j-i*-</ ' ~ 
 
 I/ f*"'^ 
 
 Accession No. ~% . (flats No. 
 
CINCINNATI DAILY GAZETTE: 
 
 CHAS. B. WAITE'S HISTORY 
 
 A LAWYER'S i:i I OUT TO DISPUOVK THE 
 
 TRUTH oi TIII; 
 
 Jli.s Argument as to the Authorship of the 
 Kviiii-.'lists' Narratives Iiulicatioiis of Pro- 
 tnso hut Uncritical Learning. 
 
 HISTORY OF THF. CHRISTIAN UF.I.I. 
 TIII: YFAuTuo lIrNnr.rn. by ('has. I'. Waitr, is 
 the contribution of a ( 'hicago lawyer and .i 
 to anti-Christian literature. Like most w 
 of his cla-s. Mr. Waite has a hypothesis of his 
 own by which to explain the origin of ( 
 tianity on natural grounds, or rather he has 
 d up two or three old theories, of wh --h 
 only the garnishing is original. I5y rep 
 r omitting to say a good d--al tha: 
 
 re, he sho .-. 
 with former attempts, and it now rema : : 
 
 own pla; 
 
 .nits the hi -,,-e of 
 
 ilineepis- 
 
 known in 
 lie contends tit; 1 .' 
 
 mention 
 
 
 belief in the supernatural 
 
 Christ wa- n I ion, he i- 
 
 enough ascribes priority to t 
 
 apocryphal 
 
 Infancy, and Nicodcim;-, or 
 
 the last named is often calitd. I 
 
 well known, swarm with absurd stories, while 
 
 in othi they harmonize with the 
 
 general run of the narrat 
 
 canonical in thi'j 
 
 instance, the evolution of myth 1 
 
 backward, and the later ! 
 
 ;al>les are the more free from exr n< -' r 
 
 Furthermore, he contends that these IU 
 
 yphal gospels \vrre lar-ely in:: 
 from 'India. The accounts of the star 
 of Bethlehem are lounded on an 
 prophecy of Zoroaster, while Krishna 
 scribed in the JJhagavat Purana, was a j.roto- 
 type of the wonder working Christ 
 Waite profess great reverence fur I 
 vine teachings of Christ.'' yet, singularly 
 enough, endeavors to lower His character by 
 
 ^^ 
 
 'lluis mucii lor Jns scheme ot uenial. Tn 
 \ reply we have to say that much of it is not 
 ! new, and what is new is absurdly untenable. 
 In the iirst place, no skeptic of 'honesty and 
 ability pretends to ascribe so late ad:': 
 17o. even for the composition of the Gospel 
 of John. M"Si unbelieving (ierman scholars- 
 it' we are not mistaken, Mr. Waite is unac- 
 quainte'd with German refer it to a period 
 earlier than 1 ;',<>, while they unhesitatingly 
 admit that the three synoptical gospels, Mat- 
 thew. Mark, and Luke, were productions of 
 the first century, and some of them hold that 
 they were written before the destruction of 
 Jerusalem. Dr. Kzr.i Abbot, in his Kxternal 
 Kvidences of the Apo-tolie Origin of the 
 Fourth Gospel, has well nigh demonstrated 
 its use by Justin Martyr as early as A. 1>. \-\~\ 
 and the remaining links of evidence connect- 
 ing it with the close of the iirst eentnr. 
 i!y strong. Kven that obstinate !' 
 orlorn hope, the author of Supernatural 
 d to concede that" 
 
 
 
 taken up the universal voice 
 tiquity and the well nigh nniveixi 
 i Inration of modern criticism. Why he did so 
 in his seventh edition, alter affirming tie 
 trary in the fir his work, the 
 
 onsulting the . 
 
 iday's masterly little volume, The 
 ntury, a work to be 
 ' iblic Library. " 
 
 abunilant evidence that 
 iiurch and all the le i ittle 
 
 
 d from 1 
 
 the i.iL'in i ii.ity. ami that 
 
 ied in our 
 : enr time, had 
 : >m the ap >d for tie 
 
 C the 
 
 well remembered events, our 
 
 cut G,.spels were named with special a:, 
 elusive reverence. The quotation.-, of their 
 where the authors are not men- 
 more merely substantial than 
 from the Old Testament in the New, or 
 ; than many similar in modern au- 
 
 thors. Mr. W. (a by endeavor- 
 
 ing to make it apt" ar that the fathers tn 
 the iter he allows that ' 
 
 they id the ephemeral and heretical ; 
 
 yphal utterances just alike, lie is not j 
 a! ways eareful to eonfe-s thai these quotations 
 rally made in a different man- 
 just as a modern Methodist would dider 
 his citations from John Wesley, 
 
 and one of Wesley's non-Method- 
 ist contemporaries. Any one who will 
 consult Lardper's great work on the. Credi- 
 bility of the Gospel History, or even its mea- 
 ger synopsis in Taley's JO vide nets, will sei 
 fallacy of Mr. Waite's claims for equal honors. : 
 lie only repeats the fallacies which Toland : 
 broached nearly J< u years ago, and which 
 were repeat, d in the Kxameii Critique des 
 
 ,1 ^ i .. i > ,., i : ^ .. /!.,*: 
 
 repeating by way of comparison, the fabie.- Apologistes de la Religion Chretienne, 
 wl.ieh Vli, r'nrles; 'fnUl reso,.ptin.r .\i,,,llninim falsely attributed to the illustrious Freret. 
 
 The evidence for the genuineness of the 
 canonical Gospels is far greater than that of 
 any of the Greek or Roman class'u s. Many 
 more manuscripts are in existence, and the 
 slight discrepancies in style ailed no im- 
 . nt doctrine. According to the estimate 
 rton, very high authority, the Christians 
 of the latter part ul the second century mu.s: 
 
 llurocles told respecting Apollo 
 ot Tyana. a century and a qn ilie 
 
 tatter's death, taking advant: 
 Avhen the Christians were sutlering from per- ' 
 
 )ii for the publican 
 
 Our author al- lit parallel for the 
 
 sutlering i : Abono- 
 
 teichus, t!. an. 
 
have had as many as fi 
 They existed in all parts of the then 
 known world, and their material falsifi-r 
 cation of any one cony would 
 impossible, gince'bbth the orthodox and ' 
 tic- appealed to them. It was not an uncritical 
 
 for the Christian who wrote ti 
 I'auland Theela. -as a pii.us fraud was.' 
 i)lined for his mi.-eouduct. No one could now 
 alter the text of a Look, copies of whir 1 
 isted in l>< '-ton, New York, Cincinnati, < 
 
 and San Francisco, without a < 
 of the fraud, and such an act would have been 
 'equally difficult in regard to manus; 
 :cred, hut on certain statcine:- 
 which religiousdifferenees held to be important 
 
 ^ The Muratorian Fragmri.: 
 unen/clating back to about 17u, ile<-: 
 that ibi/canonical hooks differed from 
 apocryphal forge ries as honey from gall, and it 
 would" have been at no time possible for 
 
 MCI-S to supersede the genuine books by 
 
 if the latter . 
 
 nient.s not in accordance with pre\ai 
 tion. We iind. a-, we migh that 
 
 apocryphal books enjoyed only a lip. 
 and qualified iv.pect in the early Church, and 
 as their real character became established 
 were repudiated and i JUit 
 
 even without the (io-pcls we have informa- 
 tion in the New Testament books, conceded to 
 .mine by -Mr. Waite. which ihows that 
 , Christianity was what the four Gospels 
 atlirm it to be. 
 
 Any careful student of the Epistles to the 
 
 Romans, Corinthians, (ialatians. Ephesians, 
 
 will lind the resurrection, heavenly 
 
 in, and divine power of Christ emphatic* 
 
 ally asserted. These letters are addressed to 
 
 believers, supposed to he already convinced 
 
 ie facts of the uo>pcl histories; hence it is 
 
 not to be expected thai these last would he 
 
 n detail, as if heathens were being 
 
 ,,-d into conviction of their truth. The 
 
 S the less, and so d< 
 
 of the voluntary humiliation of One who j 
 
 came from heaven, who rose from the 
 
 1. and who Justified all believers 
 
 through His blood, virtually include 
 working of miracles. " At all 
 - no evidence that anv of the 
 early Christians thought differently, "and the 
 heathen Pliny, A. 1). jpi. represents the be- 
 lievers of I) is day as singing hymns to < 'hi : 
 
 while CelsuSj .V. I). ITS, repeats ahout 
 everything in the < mspeis, ascribing, however, 
 Christ's miracles to magie. He was critical 
 enough in various particulars to show that he 
 no blind concedcr of his opponent's 
 :id has furnished even the unbeliev- 
 of our own day with many of their stock 
 Vet he never pretended to deny; 
 ;:ents of the (iospels. ] Ie only tried ' 
 \plain them away. It will never do. as 
 long as riiny and Celsus continue to speak, 
 liline epistles to be read, to affirm 
 that there was no belief in the .supernatural 
 !-:i dialed by Mr. Waite. Further- 
 to -ay that the resurrec- 
 tion, to which minute testimony is borne 
 the fifteenth chapter of First Corinthians, on ' 
 the evidence of awstlrs. and of ;">00 brethren, '. 
 many of whom were then alive leaving out ' 
 Pauls own experience near Dan; 
 
 not a matt-rial one, but a 
 mere subjective phenomenon. Such refine- 
 ment?! may be labor saving inventions, but 
 Mr. Waite would have been more candid to 
 admit with Hour the inexplicability of the 
 resurrection history. 
 
 Finally, in ascribing priority or authority 
 to the three surviving apocryphal gosrj 
 
 \Yaite is not only in conflict wi:ii ali 
 Christian critics, orthodox and heu-rodox. 
 but flies directly in the face of both Strauss 
 and Jit-nan, each of whom regard thorn as 
 
 prophecy of the star can mrt he shown to be 
 pre-Christian, for it docs not occur in the 
 Zend Avesta and even the Zend A 
 we have it, is a compilation of the third Chris- 
 tian century. Abulfaratrius, who tells the 
 story, was ah' Armenian Bishop of the thir- 
 
 h century. The Uhagavat Purana. which 
 attributes to Krishna exploits very much like 
 those of the apocryphal gospels, and also 
 parallels a few of the miracles of the canoni- 
 cal gospels, is not as old as the days of 
 Mohammed, being perhaps three or four cen- 
 turies later. This is no assertion of ours, but 
 the carefully formed opinion of German and 
 English scholars entirely free from theologi- 
 cal bias. 
 
 Such are the main points of a pretentious 
 book issued with a great flourish of trnm] 
 a> a work which Christians would not be al- 
 lowed to dismiss with a sneer. We think we 
 have said enough about it, though we might 
 add that we have noticed some needless 
 blunders which show that the author is not 
 
 il versed in dealing with patristic litera- 
 ture as with le/::'.' questions. For example. 
 lie mentions in text and index Victor 
 pnamis Catena as a church writer. There was 
 a Victor Capua. us. or Victor of Capua, but 
 Catena is the nairimpf a classified collection 
 of extracts, amJP not of a man. 
 he seems to believe. He has no doubt 
 been industrious, but he quo'.es a strange 
 medley of authorities, many of them obsolete, 
 and so' largely on one side as to show that his 
 opinion was made up before he began 
 his work. Indeed, the book is ohvi< 
 that of a special pleader. The pro- 
 duction of a mere advocate, it u. 
 
 to the dignity of candid argument. It i 
 aims, as we have .seen, to diminish the repu- 
 tation of Christ, by comparing Him with tin- 
 savory personages; it browbeats Irenams and 
 Fusebius, because they are important wit- 
 
 ! on the other side. It permits its own 
 witnesses to teil only so much as is good for 
 the cause, and to crown all, were its hypothe- 
 sis admitted to be the true one, Christianity 
 would exiM as a causeless and inexplicable- 
 ellect. Mr. \Vaite has not broken the array of 
 Christian evidences, and he has made no ad- 
 dition to the really sharp assaults which have 
 been directed against them. rtvo. Chicago- 
 C. V. A\ 
 
HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CHRISTIAN RELIGION, 
 
 TO THE 
 
 YEAR TWO HUNDRED, 
 
 rv rilAlM.KS K WAITE, A. M. 
 
 *tfNn^siTY 
 "Turni is THE DAUGHTER OF Tmri." Aulus Gelliw, in Noctes Attica. 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 C. V. WAITE & COMPANY. 
 
 1881. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year IfiSO, by 
 
 CHARLES B. WAITE, 
 
 In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 Right of translation reserved 
 
 17,0 H 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This volume is the result of an investigation, ex- 
 tending through several years, and instituted for the 
 satisfaction of the author. 
 
 Two years of the time were spent in the Library of 
 Congress, which is peculiarly rich in the department of 
 Biblical Literature. It contains the writings of all the 
 earlier fathers, in the original, and an immense collec- 
 tion of the works of later writers. 
 
 The intent to publish was formed upon ascertaining 
 facts and arriving at conclusions, which appeared of 
 great importance, and which had never before been 
 fully made known. 
 
 To the accomplished librarian, who furnished the 
 author with every facility for the prosecution of his 
 work, and gave him much valuable information, he re- 
 turns his sincere thanks. Also to the assistant librari- 
 ans, for the promptness with which the treasures of 
 the library were from time to time placed at his 
 disposal 
 
 It is believed that this will be found to be the most 
 complete record of the events connected with the 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 Christian religion during the first two centuries, which 
 has ever been presented to the public. 
 
 The time has been divided into six periods, and the 
 different writers and events are carefully arranged 
 in regular chronological order. In fixing the dates 
 of the various writers, it was found that the subject 
 was involved in much confusion. 
 
 In each case, the different dates were carefully ex- 
 amined, and the one selected which appeared the most 
 consistent, and supported by the best authority. 
 
 A comprehensive view is given of the gospels of the 
 first two centuries, with a brief sketch of those of a 
 later date. The comparisons which have been institut- 
 ed between the canonical and certain apocryphal gos- 
 pels, is a peculiar feature of this work, and one which 
 is believed to be of great importance, in arriving at 
 correct conclusions. 
 
 The Gospel of Marcion has been reproduced from the 
 writings of the fathers, principally from the Greek of 
 Epiphanius. This is something which, so far as the 
 author is aware, has never before been attempted in 
 this country. 
 
 The references to authorities will be found useful to 
 those who may desire to pursue further the investiga- 
 tion of the questions discussed. 
 
 The reader will find considerable repetition in the 
 following pages. The importance of the subject, and 
 the necessity of examining many of the questions 
 from different points of view, would seem to jus- 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 tify, if not absolutely to demand, a re-statement from 
 time to time, of the same facts and propositions in 
 different chapters. 
 
 In the preparation and publication of this work, 
 the author has proceeded upon the assumption that 
 the ascertainment of the truth is all important, and 
 that its promulgation cannot fail to result in the per- 
 manent benefit of the human race. 
 
 The author is under special obligations to the Hon. 
 William Birney, of Washington, formerly Professor in 
 the University of France, who took a deep interest in 
 the prosecution of the work, and devoted many hours 
 to its examination and criticism. 
 
 The final result of the undertaking is submitted to 
 the public, in the hope that it may add something to 
 the pages of reliable history. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 FIRST PERIOD. APOSTOLIC AGE. A. D. 30 to A. D. 80. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 THE TX>ST GOSPELS OP THE FIBST CENTUBT. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 JOHN THE BAPTIST JESUS CHRIST PAUL PETEB AOT> THE OTHER 
 APOSTLES THE EPISTLES OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 SECOND PERIOD. APOSTOLIC FATHERS. A. D. 80 to 120. 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 CLEMENT OF ROME IGNATIUS POLTCABF. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 LOST GOSPELS OP THE SECOND CENTUBY. GOSPEL OF THE HEBBEWB. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 LOST GOSPELS OP THE SECOND CENTUBT. Continued. GOSPEL OF THB 
 EGYPTIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 LOST GOSPELS OP THE SECOND CENTUBT. Concluded. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 THE AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLONIUB OF TTAHA. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 AOE OF MIRACLES. Continued. SIMON MAGUS. 
 
Vlll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OTHER MIRACLES AND MIRACLE- WORKERS JEWISH SUPERSTITIONS- 
 MIRACLES OP THE FATHERS MIRACLES OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 THIRD PERIOD. 
 THE THREE APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. A. D. 120 to 130. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 EXTANT APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. 
 THE PROTEVANGELION, OR BOOK OF JAMES. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE PROTEVANGELION AND THE FIBST Two CHAPTERS OF LUKE AND 
 MATTHEW COMPARED. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY COMPARED WITH THE FIRST Two CHAP- 
 TERS OF LUKE AND MATTHEW. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF THE GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 ACTS OF PILATE; OR THE GOSPEL OF NICODEMUS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 ACTS OF PILATE AND THE CANONICAL GOSPELS COMPARED. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIL 
 
 OTHER EXTANT APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 WRITERS OF THE THIRD PERIOD MENANDER SATURNINUS BASTLI- 
 DE& BARNABAS, AND OTHERS. 
 
 FOURTH PERIOD. FORTY YEARS 
 OF CHRISTIAN WRITERS. A. D. 130 to 170. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 WRITERS FROM A. D. 130 to A. D. 150. CARPOCRATES HERMAS CE- 
 RINTHUS VALENTINUS PAPIAS, AND OTHERS. 
 
CONTENTS. ix 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 MARCION. A. D. 145. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 JUSTIN MARTYR. A. D. 150 to 160. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 WRITERS FROM A. D. 150 TO 170. CONTINUED. APELLES PEREGBINUS 
 -MARCELLINA MONTANUS TATIAN, AND OTHERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 VALUE OP THE TESTIMONY OF EUSEBIUS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 REVIEW OP THIRD AND FOURTH PERIODS. A. D. 120 to 170. 
 
 FIFTH PERIOD. THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 
 A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 THE FOUR GOSPELS AS A GROUP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 HISTORY OP JESUS AS GIVEN IN THE GOSPELS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 THE ACTS OP THE APOSTLES. 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 ORIGIN AND HISTORY OP CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. THE IMMACULATE 
 CONCEPTION MIRACLES OP CHRIST His MATERIAL RESURRECTION His 
 DIVINITY THE TRINITY ATONEMENT ORTCHNAL SIN, &c. 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 WRITERS OF THE FIFTH PERIOD. ATHENAGORAS THEOPHILTJB OF AN- 
 TIOCH PANT^SNUS HEGESIPPUS, AND OTHERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 REVIEW OF FIFTH PERIOD. DESTRUCTION OF THE LITERATURE OF THE 
 GOSPELS LIST OF GOSPEL WRITINGS OF THAT AGE LOST OR DESTROYED. 
 
 SIXTH PERIOD. CLOSE OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 
 A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 WRITERS OF THE SIXTH PERIOD. HERACLEON SERAPION PTOLKMJB- 
 
 US, AND OTHERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 T OF ALEXANDRIA, AND TERTULLIAH. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 FORMATION OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC HIERARCHY. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 REVIEW OF SIXTH PERIOD TESTIMONY OF HEATHEN WRITERS 
 GENERAL REVIEW CONCLUSION. 
 
LIST OF CHRISTIAN WRITERS 
 
 AND WRITINGS, OF THE FIRST TWO CENTURIES. 
 
 CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 Grades of Christ, by Matthew, 50 
 
 Gospel of Paul, do. 
 
 Gospel or Recollections of Peter, " 
 
 PAUL'S EPISTLES. (See Note.) 
 
 1. '2d Epistlf to thf Thessalonians, 52 
 
 2. 1st do. 53 
 
 o. 1st " " Corinthians, 57 
 
 4. 2d " 
 
 5. lo to the Galatians, 58 
 
 6. " " Romans, 
 
 7. to Philemon, 62 
 
 8. to the Colossians, , " 
 
 9. Philippians, g3 
 
 10. " " Ephesians, 
 
 The General Epistle of Peter, (1st Peter), 80 
 
 " James, 
 
 Jude, 
 
 First Epistle of Clement of Rome, to the Corinthians, 97 
 
 Epistle of Ignatius to the Romans, Ho 
 " " " Ephesians, 
 
 to Polycarp, 
 
 Gospel according to the Egyptians, " 
 
 Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians, 116 
 
 Provrrbs of Xyhtas, H<) 
 
 Menander, Prodicus, 120 
 
i LIST OF WRITERS. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 Preaching of Peter, Doctrine of Peter, 125 
 Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, 
 Sibylline Oracles, later form, Preaching of Paul, 
 Some Syriac Documents, 
 Gospel according to the Hebrews, 
 
 Gospel of Perfection, Gospel of Philip, " 
 
 Gospel of Matthaias, Gospel of Judas Iscariot, " 
 
 Gospel or Harmony of Basilides, Book of the Helkesaites, " 
 
 Midwife of our Savior, Gospel of Thaddaeus, " 
 And many other gospels now lost, written about this time. 
 
 Acts of Peter, Acts of Paul, " 
 Acts of Peter and Andrew, Acts of John, Acts of St. Mary, " 
 And more than 30 other books of Acts, some of which are extant. 
 
 Apocalypse of Peter, Apocalpse of Paul, of Bartholomew, " 
 And many other books of Revelation, written about the same time. 
 
 Saturninus, Basilides, 
 
 The Protevangelion, or Book of James, " 
 
 Aristides, Quadratus, 126 
 
 Gospel of the Infancy, attributed to Thomas, 130 
 
 Acts of Pilate, or gospel of Nicodemus, " 
 
 Epistle of Barnabas, Epistle to Titus, attributed to Paul, " 
 
 First and Second Epistles to Timothy, attributed to Paul, " 
 
 General Epistle of John, (1st John), 
 
 Second and Third Epistles of John, " 
 
 Agrippa Castor, Aristion, John the Presbyter, " 
 
 Revelation or Apocalypse of John, 
 
 Carpocrates, 135 
 Epistles to the Magnesians, Trallians, Smyrnaeans and Philadel- 
 
 phians, attributed to Ignatius, 140 
 
 Epiphanes, Cerdon, Epistle to Diognetus, " 
 
 Epistle to the Laodiceans, attributed to Paul, " 
 
 Hennas, Author of The Shepherd, 145 
 
 Cerinthus and his Gospel, " 
 
 Marcion and his New Testament, " 
 
 Isadoras, Valentinus, and The Gospel of Truth, 150 
 
 Justin Martyr, Papias, The Clementines, 
 
LIST Off WRITERS. 
 
 Apelles and his Gospel, Peregrinus, Marcellina, 160 
 
 Epistle to the Hebrews, attributed to Paul, " 
 
 Soter, 164 
 
 Tatian and his Harmony or Gospel, 170 
 
 Philip, Montanus, Second Epistle of Peter, " 
 
 (iospel according to Luke, " 
 
 Aristo of Pella, Dionysius of Corinth, Miltiades, 175 
 
 Maximus, Pinytus, Dialogue between Jason and Papiscus, " 
 
 Gospel according to Mark, " 
 
 Modestas, Musanus, 176 
 
 Florinus, Blastus, Epistle of Churches of Vienne and Lyons, 177 
 
 Melito of Sardis, Athenagoras, Claudius Apollmaris, " 
 
 Gospel according to John, 178 
 
 Theophilus of Antioch, Bardesanes, Hennogenes, 180 
 
 Bacchylus of Corinth, Pantaenus, " 
 
 Gospel according to Matthew, '* 
 
 Acts of the Apostles, " 
 
 Marcia, 183 
 
 Hegesippus, 185 
 
 Asterius Urbanus, 188 
 
 Irenaeus, Cassianus, Ptolomaeus, Horacleon, Victor, 190 
 Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, Maximilla. Muratorian Fragment, " 
 
 Theododotus, of Byzantium, 192 
 
 Rhodon, Narcissus, Bishop of Jerusalem, 195 
 
 Palmas, Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, 196 
 
 Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, Noetus, Hernias, 3d, 200 
 
 Praxeas, Symmachus, Maximus, Bishop of Jerusalem, " 
 
 Seleucas, Artemon, Pistis Sophiae, " 
 
 Julius Africanus, 2d Epistle of Clement of Rome. " 
 
 [Note. THE EPISTLES OF PAUL. We hav<- takrii as genuine, the ten 
 epistles which constituted the Apostolicon of Marcion. The same course has 
 been adopted by Dr. Davidson, except that he rejects, upon what appears in- 
 sufficient grounds, the Epistle to the Ephesians.] 
 
FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 to A. D. 80. 
 
 THE APOSTOLIC AGE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIRST CENTURY. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OP PAUL GOSPKL OB RECOLLECTIONS OP PETER REFEB- 
 ENCES AND CITATIONS BY THE FATHERS OF THE CHURCH VlEWS OF MOD- 
 EBN WRITERS ORACLES OR SAYINGS OF CHRIST, ATTRIBUTED TO MAT- 
 THEWTHESE THE GERMS OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS, LUKE, MARK AND 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 This is an attempt to write a history of the Chris- 
 tian religion during the first two centuries. Not a his- 
 tory of Christianity, which would require us to follow 
 the principles of that religion, in their dissemination 
 through various countries, and in their influence upon 
 other institutions. Nor yet a history of the church; 
 which would make it necessary to examine questions 
 of ecclesiastical polity, to trace the rise and progress of 
 different forms of church government, and to notice 
 the manners and customs of the early Christians, and 
 their treatment by the civil magistrates. 
 
 These are touched upon only in their bearing upon 
 the main object of the inquiry; which is, an examina- 
 
2 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 tion into the principal doctrines distinctive of the 
 Christian religion, so far as they were known and 
 taught in the first two centuries; also the principal 
 books through which those doctrines were dissemina- 
 ted. 
 
 The difficulty of the undertaking is great. The gos- 
 pels of the first century are unfortunately lost. There 
 are left, of that century, only the epistles of Paul, the 
 one epistle of Clement of Rome, some slight notices 
 by Jewish and heathen writers, and the few legends 
 and traditions preserved in the writings of the fath- 
 ers, and in the extant second century gospels. And 
 when we enter upon the next century, though there is 
 more remaining than of the first, still, the great body 
 of the Christian literature of that age also, has been 
 lost or destroyed. 
 
 Availing ourselves of what remains, we shall, though 
 'conscious of the magnitude of the task, enter upon 
 it, at least with fidelity to truth, and in the hope 
 that something may be contributed to the pages of re- 
 liable history. 
 
 The time will be divided into six periods; to be des- 
 ignated as follows: 
 
 FIRST PERIOD, Apostolic Age. A.D. 30 to A. D. 80. 
 SECOND PERIOD, Apostolic Fathers. . . 80 to . . 120. 
 
 THIRD PERIOD, The three Apoc- 
 ryphal Gospels. . . 120 to . . 130. 
 
 FOURTH PERIOD, Forty Years of 
 
 Christian Writers. . . 130 to . . 170. 
 
 FIFTH PERIOD, The four Canon- 
 ical Gospels. ' . . 170 to . . 185. 
 
 SIXTH PERIOD, Close of the Sec- 
 ond Century. . . 185 to . . 200. 
 
3 
 FIKST PERIOD. 
 
 LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIRST CENTURY. 
 
 When Christianity had become partially established 
 by the teaching of Christ and the preaching of his a- 
 postles and disciples, there arose among the Christians 
 of the various churches a necessity, and hence a de- 
 mand, for some written testimonies or records of the 
 life and doctrines of their great master. But this need 
 was not so apparent, or pressing in the first century, 
 and especially during the life-time of those who had 
 been with Jesus, and had been his followers and 
 companions. 
 
 Of the numerous gospels which were in circulation 
 in the second century, not more than three can, with 
 any certainty, or with any high degree of probability, 
 be traced back to the times of the apostles. These are 
 the Gospel of Paul, the Gospel or Recollections of 
 Peter, and the Oracles or Sayings of Christ, attributed 
 to Matthew. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF PAUL. 
 
 Ewald, one of the best of the German critics, con- 
 cludes that there was a Gospel of Paul; thinks it was 
 in the Greek language, and that it may have been 
 written by the evangelist Philip. 1 
 
 It may be inferred that it afterward became incor- 
 porated into the Gospel of Marcion, [A. D. 145], since 
 Marcion was a follower of Paul, and for his own gos- 
 pel claimed the sanction of that apostle. 2 
 
 Marcion was a native of Sinope, a town of Asia 
 Minor, on the south shore of the Black Sea. It is sup- 
 
 (1.) Yahrbucher, 1848, 1849. 
 
 (2.) See Fabricius, Codex Apocryphus, Hamb. 1703, vol. 1 p. 372. Also His- 
 tory of the Canon, by Westcott, 3d Ed. Lond. 1870, p. 282. 
 
4 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 posed that the church at Sinope was furnished by Paul T 
 at the time of its formation, with a collection such as 
 he supplied to the other Asiatic Churches; containing 
 records of the life and teachings of Christ. 
 
 It was the opinion of Jerome, and of several other 
 writers, that when Paul spoke of his gospel, [Bom. 2. 16; 
 16. 25; 2d Thess. 2. 14]; he referred to a written gospel 
 then in circulation. 
 
 Paul may have had such a gospel in mind; but his 
 language is not sufficiently explicit to justify us in con- 
 cluding with any certainty, that he meant any thing 
 more than that gospel of good tidings, of which he 
 was the great expounder. 
 
 There is, however, a more distinct trace of the Gospel 
 of Paul in his First Epistle to the Corinthians, ch. 11, 
 v. 23 to 25. By comparing this passage with Luke 22. 
 19, 20, it will be seen that the language is almost iden- 
 tical; while the parallel passages, Matt. 26. 26 to 28, and 
 Mark 14. 22 to 24, have no such complete similarity, 
 though the idea is the same. The Gospel of Luke, 
 whether directly, or through Marcion's,' was founded 
 partly upon the Gospel of Paul. That Paul had some- 
 thing to do with a written gospel, which now appears, 
 in whole or in part, in the compilation of Luke, is gen- 
 erally acknowledged; and this passage in First Corin- 
 thians, taken in connection with the corresponding 
 passage in Luke, is strong evidence, that in Corinthians, 
 Paul refers to a written gospel, which he had "deliver- 
 ed" to the Church at Corinth, and a portion of which 
 written gospel appears in Luke 22. 19, 20. Paul may 
 have referred, also, to the same gospel, in Galatians 2. 2. 
 
 This supposition receives countenance from a passage 
 in Tertullian. In his work against Marcion, [A. D. 207 
 -210], after saying that Marcion did not ascribe his 
 gospel to any author, and arguing thence that it was 
 
LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIRST CENTURY. 5 
 
 not authentic, he proceeds as follows: 
 
 "Had Marcion even published his gospel in the name of Paul himself, the 
 single authority of the document, destitute of all support from preceding au- 
 thorities, would not be a sufficient basis for our faith. There would still be 
 wanting that gospel which Paul found in existence, to which he yielded his be- 
 lief, and with which he so earnestly wished his own to agree, that he actually 
 on that account went up to Jerusalem, to know and consult the apostles, 'lest 
 he should run or had been running in vain;' in other words, that the faith 
 which he had learned, and the gospel which he was preaching, might be in ac- 
 cordance with theirs. Then, at last, having conferred with the authors, and 
 having agreed with them touching the rule of faith, they joined their hands 
 in fellowship, and divided their labors thenceforth in the office of preaching 
 the gospel, so that they were to go to the Jews, and Paul to the Jews and Gen- 
 tiles. Inasmuch, therefore, as the enlightener of Luke himself, desired the 
 authority of his predecessors, for both his own faith and preaching, how much 
 iiion- may I not require from Luke's Gospel, that which was necessary for the 
 ii<-|.i-l of his master." TertuUian adv. Marcion, bk. 4, ch. 2, Ante-Nicene 
 Christian Library, wl. 7, p. 180. 
 
 From this passage of TertuUian, it is manifest, first, 
 that there was a Gospel of Paul, and the inference is 
 very strong, that it was in writing; since Paul is repre- 
 sented as going to Jerusalem to compare his gospel 
 with another, and while there, conferring with the 
 "authors" of the other gospel; secondly, that it was ne- 
 ;iry, for the purpose of verification, that these two 
 go-pels should be compared; and thirdly, that all this 
 was anterior to the Gospel according to Luke. It might 
 be inferred, from the closing portion of the paragraph, 
 that TertuUian thought the Gospel of Luke itself stood 
 in need of some verification. 
 
 It does not follow, however, that the gospel with 
 which Paul was so anxious to compare his own, was 
 written before his. The word "primitive" inserted by 
 the Ante-Nicene translator, in brackets, before the word 
 "authors," we have therefore discarded, as unnecessary 
 to the sense, and unauthorized. 
 
 The language of TertuUian is, "Denique, ut cum auctoribus contulit, et 
 convenit de regula fidei, dexteras miscuere," &c. Tertull. Op., torn. 1, p. 251. 
 
6 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 The opinion of Ewald is, that the Greek Gospel of 
 Paul was the first ever written. There was probably 
 no great length of time intervening, between the origin 
 of that and of the other two gospels of the first century. 
 
 The testimony of Irenseus, [A. D. 190], concerning 
 this gospel, is, that it was written by Luke. 
 
 "Luke, also, the companion of Paul, recorded in a 
 book, the Gospel preached by him." 1 
 
 Notwithstanding the positive language here used, the 
 statement is to be taken with some allowance. Irense- 
 us was fully committed to the four gospels, and was 
 engaged in endeavoring to give them authority. He 
 may be said, in fact, to have introduced them to the 
 notice of the literary world; since he is the first author 
 who mentions more than one of them. He speaks fre- 
 quently of these gospels, and argues that they should 
 be four in number, neither more nor less, because there 
 are four universal winds, and four quarters of the 
 world. 
 
 Davidson calls him "credulous and blundering." 3 
 Those who are so quick to receive the statement of 
 Irenaeus, that the Gospel of Paul was written by Luke, 
 a statement manifestly made to give apostolic sanction 
 to the Gospel of Luke, are not prepared to accept so 
 readily his assertion, that the ministry of Jesus lasted 
 twenty years, and that he was fifty years old at hi& 
 crucifixion. 3 
 
 THE GOSPEL OR RECOLLECTIONS OF PETER. 
 
 Tnis was a book more generally known than the 
 Gospel of Paul, and of the existence of which there 
 can be no doubt. In the year 190, a large number of 
 
 (1.) Irenseus v. Hser. bk. 3, ch. 1, Ante-Nic. vol. 5, p. 259. 
 
 (2.) Canon, p. 121. 
 
 (3.) Iren. v. Hser. 2. 22, Ante-Nic. vol. 5, p. 196. 
 
LOST GOSPELS OF TEE FIRST CENTURY. 1 
 
 the Gospels of Peter were found in use by the Church 
 of Khossus, in Cilicia; and so much were the Christians 
 of that church attached to them, that it became neces- 
 sary for Serapion, one of the bishops, to suppress them, 
 and to substitute the canonical gospels in their stead. 1 
 
 Another case of the suppression of older gospels, in 
 use in the churches, to make way for those which had 
 been selected, will be noticed hereafter. [See Tatian.J 
 
 Eusebius, [A. D. 325,] speaking of the Gospel accord- 
 ing to Peter, with other books, says: 
 
 "Neither among the ancient nor the ecclesiastical writers of our day, has 
 there been one that has appealed to the testimony taken from them." 
 in book 3, chapter 25, he speaks of the Gospel of Peter as among those that 
 were "adduced by the heretics, under the name of the apostles," and "of 
 which no one of those writers in the ecclesiastical succession, has condescended 
 to make any mention in his works;" ami says, "they are to be ranked not on- 
 ly among 1 the spurious writings, but are to be rejected as altogether absurd 
 and impious." Ecdes. Hist. bk. 3, ch. 3. 
 
 Eusebius had a peculiar faculty for diverging from 
 the truth. Let us see how far from it he has gone in 
 these assertions: 
 
 1. Justin Martyr, in the Dialogue, written about A. 
 D. 160, says: 
 
 "The mention of the fact, that Christ changed the name of Peter, one of the 
 Hl-t-tW, and that the event has been recorded in his (Peter's) Memoirs, to- 
 gether with his having changed the name of two other brethren, who were 
 sons of Zebedee, to Boanerges, tended to signify that he was the same 
 through whom the surname Israel was given to Jacob, and Joshua to 
 Hosea." Dialogue with Trypho, ch. 106. 
 
 The translation, as given in the Ante-Nicene Christian 
 Library, vol. 2, p. -233, is as follows: 
 
 "And when it is said that he changed the name of one of the apostles to 
 Peter, and when it is written in the memoirs of Him that this so happened, as 
 well as that he changed the names of other two brothers," &c. 
 
 (1.) Dr. Lardner's Works, vol. 4, p. 636; Theodoret, Fab. Hser. 2. 2; Euseb. 
 Ecc. Hist. 6. 12; Lost and Hostile Gospels by S. Baring-Gould, p. 245. 
 
 Theodoret there says, the Nazarenes held that Christ was a just man, and 
 they used the Gospel of Peter. He speaks as of his own day; A.D. 430. 
 
8 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 The word "Him," commencing with a capital letter, 
 of course refers to Christ; thus making it read, the 
 memoirs of Christ; and ignoring Peter as the author. 
 The Greek is, 
 
 Kotl ro etTtelv ueroovofiaHevai avrov Ilf'rpor era roov Arco'-iTo'k- 
 oor, nai ysypdgj^ai kv ToiS artojuvwoveviiacyir avrov, &c. 
 
 Such a construction, beside referring the pronoun 
 atrov, [of him], at the close of the sentence, to the more 
 distant antecedent, contrary to the rule in such cases, 
 attributes to Justin language which he is not in the 
 habit of using. Elsewhere, when speaking of the 
 gospels which he cites so frequently, he calls them, not 
 Memoirs of Christ, but "Memoirs of the Apostles." He 
 has ten times "Memoirs of the Apostles," and five times 
 "Memoirs;" not once "Memoirs of Christ." 
 
 For the rendering we have adopted, we have the au- 
 thority of Dr. Westcott, 1 and other eminent scholars. 
 Moreover, it is powerfully supported by the fact, that 
 the only one of the canonical gospels which has this 
 account of the change of the name of James and John 
 to Boanerges, is Mark, which has such an intimate 
 connection with the Gospel of Peter. [See Mark 3. 17.J 
 
 We conclude, therefore, that Justin Martyr here re- 
 fers to the Memoirs or Recollections of Peter; which 
 can be nothing else than the Gospel of Peter. It was 
 probably a consideration of this passage, which in- 
 duced Credner to say that Justin made use of this 
 gospel. 2 
 
 2. The next writer who refers to the Gospel of Peter, 
 is Tertullian; [A. D. 207-210.] He was one of the three 
 fathers who were engaged in establishing the canonical 
 gospels. And as Irenseus had undertaken to confound 
 
 (1.) Hist, of the Canon, p. 103. 
 (2.) Geschict. N. T. Kan. p. 22. 
 
LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIRST CENTURY. 9 
 
 the Gospel of Paul with the Gospel of Luke, so Tertull- 
 ian endeavors to identify the Gospel of Peter with the 
 Gospel of Mark. He says: 
 
 "The Gospel which Mark published, is affirmed to be 
 Peter's, whose interpreter Mark was." 
 
 Jones, who is unwilling to recognize the Gospel of 
 Peter as authoritative, attempts to break the force of 
 this testimony by interpolating, in the translation, the 
 words "by some;" thus: "is affirmed by some to be Pe- 
 ters." But this is entirely unauthorized. 
 
 The original is, "Evangelium quod edidit Marcus, Pe- 
 tri affirmatur, cujus interpres Marcus;" translated in 
 the Ante-Nicene collection, "That [gospel] which Mark 
 published, may be affirmed to be Peter's, whose inter- 
 preter Mark was." 
 
 Tertullian manifestly intended to assert, that in his 
 day, the Gospel of Mark was understood to be Peter's; 
 or to have the Gospel of Peter for its original. 
 
 3. The third father who referred to this Gospel, was 
 Origen; A. D. 230. 
 
 "There are some," says he, "who say the brethren of Christ [here mention- 
 ed] were the children of Joseph, by a former wife, who lived with him before 
 Mary: and they are induced to this opinion by some passages in that which is 
 entitled The Gospel of Peter, or The Book of James." Com. on Matt. 13. 55. 
 
 It must not be inferred that Origen here speaks 
 of the books as the same; but that the opinion was 
 held, in accordance with passages in the one book or 
 the other. In the Protevangelion, or Book of James, 
 as it was called, it is related, that when the high priest 
 told Joseph that he was the person selected to take the 
 virgin, he demurred, saying, "I am an old man and 
 have children; but she is young, and I fear lest I should 
 appear ridiculous in Israel." 
 
 (1.) Tert. ad. Marcion, 4. 5. 
 
10 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 Though Origen was not fully prepared to accept 
 this statement, not seeing it in the canonical gospels, 
 which had then, to use his own language, been "cho- 
 sen," ' and were thenceforth to be authoritative, yet the 
 fact had become so well understood, from the previous 
 use of the other gospels, that it was, by most of the 
 fathers, implicitly received as true, for a long time af- 
 terward. Epiphanius, Chrysostom, Cyril, Theophilact, 
 (Ecumenius, and all the Latin Fathers till Ambrose, 
 and the Greek Fathers afterward, held to the opinion 
 that Joseph was a widower, and had children by a for- 
 mer wife; showing that the Gospel of Peter and the 
 Protevangelion were regarded "as authority. 
 
 Thus we find the Gospel of Peter expressly referred 
 to by three of the fathers before Eusebius, though 
 that historian asserts that no one of them had conde- 
 scended to make any mention of it. 
 
 Eusebius exhibited a still more reckless disregard for 
 the truth, in regard to the Preaching of Peter. He 
 made a similar sweeping assertion respecting that; 
 while the fact was, it had been mentioned by Herac- 
 lion and Lactantius, and six times by Clement of Al- 
 exandria, and every time with indications of approval. 
 It may be well to mention an error of some writers, 
 in supposing the Preaching of Peter and the Preaching 
 of Paul to be one book, or parts of the same book, 
 merely from their being mentioned in the same con- 
 nection by Lactantius. Such an inference is not au- 
 thorized. 
 
 (1.) "And that not four gospels but very many were written, out of which 
 those we haw were chosen, and delivered to the churches, we may perceive," 
 & c> Origen, in Proem, LUCCB, Horn. 1 T. 2, p. 210. 
 
 Again: "Four gospels only have been approved, out of which the doctrines 
 of our Lord and Saviour are to be learned.' 1 
 
 These gospels were selected, or "separated" from others. Westcott, p. 317. 
 
LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIRST CENTURY. II 
 
 Other writers have mentioned this gospel. Theodo- 
 ret, [A. D. 430,] says, "The Nazarenes are Jews who 
 venerate Christ as a just man merely, and it is said 
 they use the Gospel according to Peter." 1 
 
 Credner thinks the gospel was one of the oldest writ- 
 ings of the church, and the source from which Justin 
 drew many of his quotations; also that it was essential- 
 ly identical with the Harmony of Tatian, and the Gos- 
 pel according to the Hebrews. 9 
 
 Dr. Mill 3 says it was publicly read by the Christians; 
 and Mr. Whiston 4 asserts that it was, probably, in 
 some sense, a sacred book. 
 
 Jones, who wishes to discredit it, says that it was in- 
 terdicted by the decree of Pope Gelasius, [A. D. 494,] ac- 
 cording to some copies; though he does not explain 
 how the interdict crept into those copies, nor why it 
 is not in the decree, as generally published, and as it 
 appears in his own work, vol. 1 p. 154. 
 
 The Gospel of Peter favored the opinions of the Doce- 
 tae, who held that Christ and Jesus were different; that 
 Jesus really suffered, but Christ, only in appearance. 
 
 Norton, 6 whose opinion is entitled to great weight, 
 thinks this gospel was not a history of Christ's ministry. 
 
 Eev. S. Baring-Gould asks the question, "Was this 
 gospel a corrupted edition of St. Mark?" and answers it 
 thus: "Probably not. We have not much ground on 
 which to base an opinion, but there is just sufficient to 
 make it likely that such was not the case."* 
 
 (1.) Haer. Fab. 2. 2. 
 
 (2.) Gesch. d. N. T. Kanon, p. 22. 
 
 (3.) Prolegom. in Nov. Test. sec. 336. 
 
 (4.) Essay on the Constitutions of the Apostles, p. 24. 
 
 (5.) Evidences of the Genuineness of the Gospels, by Andrews Norton, Bos- 
 ton, 1837, vol. 1 p. 234. Notes. 
 
 (6.) Lost and Hostile Gospels, p. 221. 
 
12 FIRST PERIOD, A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 He considers the statement concerning the brothers 
 and sisters of Christ, as most valuable, as the gospel is 
 "wholly unprejudiced, and of great antiquity." ' 
 
 THE ORACLES OR SAYINGS OF CHRIST. 
 
 Our information concerning this collection, is ex- 
 ceedingly meager; being based entirely upon a passage 
 in Eusebius, in which Papias is represented as saying, 
 "Matthew set forth the Oracles in the Hebrew dialect, 
 which every one interpreted as he was able." 2 
 
 Eusebius says further, that Papias wrote five books 
 of "Expositions of the Oracles of the Lord." These 
 are a part of the multitude of lost writings of those 
 times. 
 
 Baring-Gould thinks the Oracles consisted of five 
 parts, ending at the following passages: 
 
 First, at Matthew ch. 7, v. 28; second, at Matt. 11. 1; 
 third, at Matt. 13. 53; fourth, at Matt. 19. 1, and fifth, 
 at Matt. 26. 1. Upon this theory, the Oracles were a 
 compilation of different manuscripts. It is the gener- 
 ally received opinion, that a number of older man- 
 uscripts have entered into the construction of the Gos- 
 pel according to Matthew, and that this gospel was 
 to some extent, based upon the Oracles. 
 
 RECAPITULATION. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF PAUL, though it does not stand out so 
 clearly and indisputably as the Gospel of Peter, has 
 yet sufficient evidence of having been one of the gos- 
 pels of the first century. It is testified to by Marcion, 
 and is apparently alluded to by Irenseus and Tertull- 
 ian, and by Paul himself. It was in the Greek lan- 
 guage. 
 
 (1.) p. 222. 
 
 (2.) Euseb. Ecc. Hist, bk. 3, ch. 39. 
 
LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIRST CENTURY. 18- 
 
 THE GOSPEL OR EECOLLECTIONS OF PETER, was a book 
 well known, and of high authority among the ancient 
 Christians. Even after the introduction of the four 
 gosp< Is afterward made canonical, the Gospel of Peter 
 main fcained so firm a footing, that it became necessary 
 to suppress it in some of the churches. It was retained 
 and used by the Nazarenes, long afterward. 
 
 It is cited by Justin Martyr, and referred to by 
 Tertullian and Origen. The statement of Eusebius, 
 that no one of the ecclesiastical writers had appealed 
 to testimony taken from it, and that no one of them 
 had condescended to make any mention of it, is un- 
 true. The passage in Justin Martyr mistranslated in 
 the Ante-Nicene collection, and the passage in Tertull- 
 ian mistranslated by Jones. 
 
 The statement contained in this gospel, that Joseph 
 had children by a former wife, was generally received 
 by the fathers, for several centuries. The Gospel of Pe- 
 ter highly spoken of by Dr. Mill, Mr. Whiston, and 
 other eminent modern writers. Credner, a German 
 writer of high authority, thinks it was used by Jus- 
 tin Martyr; A. D. 150-160. 
 
 THE ORACLES, OR SAYINGS OF CHRIST, in the Arama- 
 ic language, we know but little about. It has been 
 generally conceded, on the authority of Eusebius, that 
 Papias [A. D. 150,] had such a book, and that he wrote 
 commentaries upon it. 
 
 DOCTRINES. There is no evidence that either of these 
 gospels taught the immaculate conception, or the ma- 
 terial resurrection of Christ, or contained any account 
 of his miracles, or any reference to any book contain- 
 ing either of those doctrines. 
 
 It will be seen, as we proceed, that the three gospels 
 which have been considered, were the germs of the 
 three synoptic gospels, respectively. That is, the Gos- 
 
14 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 pel of Paul was the germ of the Gospel according to 
 Luke; the Gospel of Peter, of the Gospel according to 
 Mark; and the Oracles, of the Gospel according to 
 Matthew. 
 
 They cannot, however, in any sense, be considered 
 the same. The synoptic gospels were undoubtedly 
 written long afterward, and contained, in many re- 
 spects, very different material. Moreover, the Gospel 
 of Paul appears to have passed through the Gospel 
 of Marcion, before reaching the author of Luke, and 
 the Oracles through the Gospel of the Hebrews, before 
 reaching the author of Matthew. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. JOHN THE BAPTIST. 15 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 APOSTOLIC AGE.-A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 JOHN THE BAPTIST JESUS CHRIST PAUL PETER JOHN THE JAMESES 
 THE JUDASES THE OTHER APOSTLES EPISTLES OF THE NEW TESTA- 
 MENT THE APOCALYPSE. 
 
 The first character in Christian history is John the 
 Baptist. 
 
 What was his connection with Jesus, and what were 
 his relations to the origin of the Christian religion? 
 
 Josephus, while he gives an account of John, and of 
 his baptizing and making converts, says nothing of his 
 announcing the approach of a coming Messiah. ' 
 
 The author of Luke commences his account of 
 John the Baptist, by saying that he appeared in the 
 fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius 
 Pilate, being governor of Judaea, and Herod being Te- 
 trarch of Galilee, his brother Philip Tetrarch of Iturea, 
 and of the region of Trachonitis, Lysanias Tetrarch 
 of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests. 
 [Luke 3. 1, 2.] 
 
 In the 23d verse of the same chapter, after relating 
 the baptism of Jesus, he states that he began to be a- 
 bout thirty years of age. 
 
 If by this language the author of Luke meant to say, 
 that Jesus was not then past thirty, did he not make a 
 
 (1.) Antiquities, bk. 18, ch. 5, 2. 
 
16 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 mistake of at least three years? Tiberius commenced 
 reigning A. D. 14, and the fifteenth year of his reign' 
 would be A. D. 29, or when Jesus was thirty-three years 
 of age, as he was four years old, at the commencement 
 of the Christian era. 
 
 We do not, however, look upon this as a very serious 
 discrepancy, and think Dr. Lardner over-estimated the 
 question, when he spoke of it as one of "very great 
 difficulty." The word "a$rf*i," "about," used by the gos- 
 pel historian, relieves him from any very exact crit- 
 icism. 
 
 So of another objection; the statement that Annas 
 and Caiaphas were high priests; it being notorious that 
 the Jews never had but one high priest at a time. 
 This has been partially explained by showing that 
 Josephus, in one place, spoke of one as a high priest^ 
 who had held, but did not at the time referred to, hold 
 that office. The language here is somewhat more defi- 
 nite, and appears more plainly to intimate that two did 
 actually hold the position the same year. 
 
 This would indicate that this portion of the book 
 was written long afterward, by one not acquainted 
 with Jewish customs. Dr. Lardner says, "It would be 
 extremely unreasonable to impute to St. Luke so great 
 a mistake as the supposing there were properly 
 two high priests among the Jews at the same time.' 7 
 The most effectual way to relieve him from the impu- 
 tation is, not to charge upon him the authorship of a 
 work which bears so many marks of having been writ- 
 ten long after his day. 
 
 If the passage in Josephus concerning Christ were 
 genuine, then the failure to connect him with John the 
 Baptist, would be utterly incomprehensible. But since 
 it is the general verdict of scholars, that the paragraph 
 in the 3d chapter of the 18th book of the Antiquities, 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. JOHN THE BAPTIST. 17 
 
 wherein it is stated that Jesus was the Christ, &c., is 
 an interpolated forgery, the matter appears very differ- 
 ently. It is easy to see that Josephus, retaining all his 
 Jewish prejudices and antipathies, might have inten- 
 tionally passed over the proclamation of the coming 
 Messiah. 
 
 Pursuing the biography of John, as given in the 
 gospel history, the next incident presents a difficulty 
 of a more serious character. 
 
 It is stated that Herod the Tetrarch shut up John in 
 prison, being reproved by him for Herodias, his broth- 
 er Philip's wife. [Luke, 3. 19, 20; Mark, 6. 17-20; Mat- 
 thew, 14. 3-5.] This Philip could be no other than Phil- 
 ip the Tetrarch of Trachonitis, mentioned in Luke 3. 1. 
 He was the brother, or rather half-brother of Her- 
 od the Tetrarch, and Herod had no other brother Phil- 
 ip. They were both sons of Herod the Great. 
 
 But according to Josephus, Philip could not have 
 been the former husband of Herodias. It was another 
 Herod, half-brother of Herod the Tetrarch, having the 
 same father, but not the same mother. The father of 
 this Herod was Herod the Great, while his mother was 
 Mariamne, daughter of Simon the high priest. ' 
 
 Josephus could not well be mistaken in this matter, 
 being himself a Jew, and all the parties occupying a 
 high position among his people. Not only were all 
 these sons of Herod the Great, but Herodias was sister 
 of Agrippa the Great. The attention of the historian 
 was particularly called to the transaction, and he re- 
 lates in full the visit of Herod the Tetrarch to Herod, 
 his half-brother, his falling in love with Herodias, his 
 brother's wife, and their subsequent arrangement to 
 be married. Also the difference that arose on this very 
 
 (1.) Antiq. bk. 18, ch. 5, sec. 1, and same, sec. 4. 
 
18 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 account, between Herod the Tetrarch, and Aretas, 
 King of Petraea, father of the wife whom Herod put 
 aside, in favor of Herodias; a difficulty which resulted 
 in a war. 
 
 The gospel account of the death of John, is also very 
 different from that of the historian. It does not appear 
 in Luke, but in Mark and Matthew it is related that the 
 daughter of Herodias danced before Herod, at a sup- 
 per given by him on his birthday; [Mark, 6. 21, 22;] 
 that Herod was pleased, and promised to give her 
 whatever she should ask; and she, being instructed by 
 her mother, asked the head of John the Baptist; that 
 the king ordered it to be given her, and it was brought 
 in a charger. [Mark, 6. 21-29; Matt. 14. 6-1 1J 
 
 The account byJosephus, is, in substance: 
 
 That John was a good man; that he commanded the 
 Jews to exercise virtue, and exhorted them to come to 
 his baptism; that crowds came about him, much 
 pleased at his discourses; that Herod feared that 
 his great influence over the people, might put it into 
 his power and inclination to raise a rebellion; the peo- 
 ple being ready to do anything he should advise; that 
 to prevent any mischief he might do, and to put it out 
 of his power to raise a rebellion, Herod had him 
 thrown into prison at Macherus, and there put to 
 death. 
 
 Though it might be possible, by the exercise of skill 
 and ingenuity, to show that the accounts of John the 
 Baptist, as given by Josephus on the one hand and the 
 gospel historians on the other, are not absolutely con- 
 tradictory, except as to the former husband of Herodi- 
 as; yet the general tenor of the two biographies is so 
 different, and the narratives so divergent, as to render 
 it problematical, whether John sustained any such re- 
 lation to Jesus as is commonly supposed. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. JOHN THE BAPTIST JESUS. 19 
 
 The Gospel of Marcion, [A. D. 145], which, in other 
 respects, was very similar to Luke, contained no such 
 history of John. Marcion's Gospel was probably first 
 written. The first two chapters of Luke were not in 
 Marcion. In place of the 3d and 4th chapters, there 
 was the first chapter in Marcion's Gospel, which com- 
 menced as follows: 
 
 "Now in the fifteenth year of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate ruling in Judsea, 
 Jesus came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and straightway on the 
 sabbath days, going into the synagogue, he taught. 
 
 '2. And they were astonished at his doctrine, for his word was with power." 
 
 There was no statement in Marcion, as to the age 
 of Christ, nor concerning the two high priests, nor 
 were there any contradictions of Josephus. 
 
 Before leaving the history of John the Baptist, we 
 cannot refrain from referring to the grotesque inci- 
 dent, of the daughter of Herodias dancing at a supper 
 given by Herod, to his lords, high captains and chief 
 estates. This portion of the narrative caused a sore 
 trial to the faith of the great Dr. Lardner. 
 
 "It may perhaps be expected," he says, "I should here produce an instance, 
 about that time, of some lady of like station with Herodias' daughter, who 
 danced at a public entertainment. But I must own, I am not furnished with 
 any instance exactly parallel. " 
 
 Although the Doctor did not hesitate to believe in 
 miracles, yet, when any thing purported to be inside 
 the bounds of nature, he desired to see it within the 
 range of probability. 
 
 JESUS CHRIST. The next character is Christ himself. 
 
 He is said to have been begotten of a virgin, by the 
 overshadowing of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 This event does not appear to have been mentioned 
 in heathen, Jewish or Christian history, until more 
 than a hundred years after it is said to have taken 
 place. The doctrine of the immaculate conception, 
 
20 FIRST PERIOD. A. Z>. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 when it was promulgated to the Christians of the sec- 
 ond century, was found to be so congenial to the pre- 
 vailing disposition to deify Christ, that it was at once 
 taken up by the bishops, and incorporated among the 
 foundations of the grand religious structure then be- 
 ing erected. 
 
 Paul, who had already laid the foundations of the 
 structure, seems to have known nothing of the doctrine. 
 
 It was somewhat incongruous to deify a person born 
 in the ordinary course of generation. The immaculate 
 conception was needed, to give form and consistency 
 to the doctrine of the divinity of Jesus. 
 
 Many attempts have been made to write the life 
 of Christ. But it is difficult to see where, outside the 
 gospels, the material for such a work is to come from; 
 while, if the gospels are to be taken as a basis, it is 
 equally difficult to understand, what is to be gained by 
 rewriting what is contained in them. Any such at- 
 tempt only brings out, in a plainer light, the discrep- 
 ancies in those accounts, and finally results in a mere 
 display of ingenuity on the part of the biographer, in 
 his efforts to reconcile them; or, as in the case of some 
 writers, in a sublime unconsciousness of any discrep- 
 ancies whatever. 
 
 We know of Christ historically, that he was a great 
 moral and religious teacher; that he had the most de- 
 voted followers and disciples; that he was put to death 
 in the reign of Tiberius Caesar; ' and that upon his doc- 
 trines and precepts, and upon a belief in his spiritual 
 resurrection, Paul, the chief of his disciples, founded a 
 new religion. 
 
 PAUL. That Paul was the one who did the work, is 
 manifest, from recorded tradition, and from those 
 
 (1.) See Appendix, 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. PAUL. 21 
 
 wonderful epistles, written in the first century, which 
 are still extant, and the most of which are considered 
 by scholars to be genuine. 
 
 Volumes have been written concerning Paul; works 
 abounding mostly in unmixed eulogy. It is the duty 
 of the impartial historian, while appreciating and ad- 
 miring those grand qualities, which mark him as one 
 of the greatest men of any age while conceding his 
 intellectual and moral grandeur, his thorough convic- 
 tion of the truth of the doctrines he was teaching, and 
 the zeal and devotion which he manifested in their 
 propagation, to point out, at the same time, some of 
 the defects in his character. 
 
 The chief of these, which was the result of his ex- 
 cessive zeal, was an impatience, and even a vindictive- 
 ness, toward those who differed with him in opinion. 
 
 By an occasional outburst of that spirit of persecu- 
 tion, under the influence of which he had so unrelent- 
 ingly pursued the Christians, he demonstrates, that 
 however thorough was his religious conversion, it had 
 not eradicated or essentially changed those traits of 
 character, and peculiarities of disposition, which dis- 
 tinguished him from other men. Commentators would 
 have us believe, that when, in his Epistle to the Gala- 
 tians, he said, "I would they were even cut off, who 
 trouble you," he meant nothing more, than that they 
 should be cut off from the church. But this he had 
 power to have done; and did direct it, in addressing 
 other churches. An examination of the context, and 
 of the whole epistle, in the commencement of which 
 he had anathematized any one who should preach 
 any other doctrine, ("let him be accursed,") together 
 with the application of a careful and thorough philo- 
 logical analysis of the words used by the apostle, all 
 combine to give to his language a deeper meaning; 
 
22 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 showing that in a moment of exasperation, he gave ut- 
 terance to a sentiment, which, taken in connection 
 with the teaching and practice of Peter, and the con- 
 struction which was put upon some of the sayings 
 of Christ, resulted in the most fearful and wide spread 
 persecutions, through subsequent ages. 
 
 It is not strange that the apostle should have such 
 feelings toward those whom he saw endeavoring to re- 
 move some of the beautiful pillars from the splendid 
 edifice he was constructing; but it is to be regretted 
 that he did not foresee the use which could be made 
 of his language in after times. 
 
 Again: notwithstanding the spirit of kindness, of 
 brotherly love, and even of tenderness, pervading the 
 letters of the apostle, there may be discovered occa- 
 sionally, beneath it all, glimpses of an overbearing and 
 tyrannical disposition. This is particularly noticeable 
 in his injunctions to the female Christians, and in 
 his determination to discountenance any ambition on 
 their part to take an equal place with their brothers, 
 in the management of church affairs. 
 
 They were permitted to hold the position of deacon- 
 ess, an office the functions of which consisted princi- 
 pally in ministering to the necessities of the saints. 
 An office of labor and subserviency, they could fill, but 
 not one of honor; "I suffer not a woman to teach ;" said 
 Paul; thus disclosing his domineering spirit, and his 
 inability to rise above the prejudices of the age. 
 
 This prohibition of the apostle was scrupulously car- 
 ried out; and in the Council of Laodicea, A. D. 365, the 
 llth Canon forbade the ordination of women for the 
 ministry, while the 44th Canon prohibited them from 
 entering into the altar. J 
 
 (1.) Landon's Manual of Councils, pp. 284 to 287. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. PAUL. 23 
 
 But the point upon which the fathers were most 
 sensitive, in reference to the position of women in the 
 church, related to administering the rite of baptism. 
 One of the earliest Christian writings, was the Acts 
 of Paul and Thecla. It was a sort of romance. Thec- 
 la, who was engaged to be married, had heard, from 
 an upper window, Paul, preaching. She had fallen in 
 love with him; had deserted her lover and relatives, 
 and had followed Paul; had become a devoted Chris- 
 tian; had baptized; first baptizing herself. Then she 
 worked miracles, became a saint, and finally a martyr. 
 She was held in the highest veneration by the fathers. 
 But the book gave implied sanction to the right of wo- 
 men to baptize. On that account it was declared he- 
 retical, and search was made for the author; an unu- 
 sual proceeding in those days. It was traced to a pres- 
 byter of one of the eastern churches, who acknowledged 
 he had written it "for the honor of Paul." He was 
 tried for the offense, and being convicted, was deposed 
 from the ministry. ' 
 
 The women claimed the right to baptize their own 
 sex. But the bishops and presbyters did not care to 
 be relieved from the pleasant duty of baptizing the 
 female converts. 2 
 
 Of the life of Paul, we know but little. The accounts 
 in the Acts of the Apostles, cannot, for reasons which 
 will hereafter be given, be considered historical. 
 
 In the first Epistle of Clement of Rome, it is stated 
 that Paul was seven times imprisoned. Dr. Dollinger 
 
 (1.) Tertullian, cle Baptismo, eh. 17; Jercme. de Vir. 1. 7. Jerome states, 
 erroneously, that Tertullian had said he was convicted before John. 
 
 (2.) See Bunsen's Christianity and Mankind, vol.7, pp. 386 to 393, pub- 
 lished in the 3d volume of the Analecta. The converts were first exorcised 
 of the evil spirits that were supposed to inhabit them; then, after undressing, 
 and heinj: baptizrd, they were anointed with oil. The custom may not have 
 prevailed in the colder climates. 
 
 OF THF. 
 TT"KT TtriTTD CTT V 
 
24 FIRST PERIOD, A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 says Paul was seven times imprisoned. * 
 WAS PAUL MARRIED? Eusebius said, 
 
 "Paul does not demur, in a certain epistle, to mention his own wife, whom 
 he did not take about with him, in order to expedite his ministry the bet- 
 ter." 
 
 In saying this, Eusebius was quoting from the 
 Stromata, of Clement of Alexandria. [A. D. 200.] 
 The full passage in Clement is as follows: 
 
 "Paul does not, indeed, in a certain epistle, fear to speak of his own wife, 
 whom he did not take about with him, because it was not necessary for him, in 
 the great work of the ministry. Therefore he says in a certain epistle, 'Have 
 we not power to take about a sister wife, as also the other apostles ?, For they, 
 as was proper, while engaged in the ministry, because they could not keep 
 them apart, were accustomed, doubtless as a matter of commendation, to take 
 about with them female attendants, not as wives, but as sisters, who, togeth- 
 er with the female servants, might be among the women who had charge of 
 the house, by whom without any reprehension or suspicion of evil, the doctrine 
 of the Lord might be carried even to the secret apartments of the women." 
 Strom, bk. 3, ch. 6, Latin Translation in Ante-Nicene' Collection, vol. 12, p. 109. 
 
 Paul, according to the fathers, was martyred at Rome, 
 A. D. 67 or 68. 
 
 An interesting story is preserved, of Paul and Per- 
 petua. It is related that Perpetua, seeing Paul dragged 
 along the streets of Rome, in irons, had compassion 
 upon him, and wept bitterly. She had but one eye. 
 
 Paul asked her for her handkerchief. She gave it. 
 
 It was tied around Paul's head, and afterward re- 
 turned to her bloody. When she received it back, her 
 other eye was restored. Perpetua was afterward 
 thrown into prison, and tortured, and at last, with a 
 great stone tied to her neck, was thrown over a preci- 
 pice. 
 
 There was, between Paul and his followers, on one 
 side, and Peter and his followers on the other, a strong 
 antagonism, not generally understood in our day, and 
 
 (1.) First Age of the Church, p. 87. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. EPISTLES OF PAUL. 25 
 
 which, if properly taken into account, will explain sev- 
 eral knotty points of scripture, and throw light upon 
 many controverted questions in the early history of the 
 church. Paul was rejected by large bodies of Jewish 
 Christians; and in the entire volume of the Recogni- 
 tions, a Petrine work of the early ages, abounding in 
 scripture quotations, there is not a single citation from 
 Paul's epistles. 
 
 The controversy related, principally, in the "first in- 
 stance, to the observance, by the Christians, of Jewish 
 rites and ceremonies; but afterward it became heredi- 
 tary and traditional. 
 
 The Ebionites claimed that Paul was an impostor; 
 that he only became a convert for the purpose of ob- 
 taining a Jewish lady with whom he had fallen in love, 
 and when he failed, he turned against the Jews, and 
 opposed their observancies and customs. 
 
 His EPISTLES. Ten of the Epistles of Paul are prob- 
 ably genuine; though some of the German critics hold 
 that we cannot be certain of more than four; Romans, 
 1st and 2d Corinthians, and Galatians. ' The 15th and 
 16th Chapters of Romans, also, are disputed, or at least 
 not considered part of the Epistle to the Romans; not 
 only by German critics, but by many others. David- 
 son and some others confine the objections to the 16th 
 chapter. 2 
 
 Though all the fourteen epistles ascribed to Paul, 
 have maintained a place in the canon, many, even 
 among evangelical writers, look with distrust upon the 
 Epistle to the Hebrews, as having been admitted into 
 the canon upon insufficient evidence. 
 
 (l.J See an interesting and well written work, entitled 'What is the Bible?' 
 by J. T. Sunderland, Chicago, 1878; where authorities are referred to. 
 (2.) Davidson, Int. to N. T. 1. p. 137. Weiss, das Marc. 1872, p. 495. 
 
26 FIRST PERIOD. . A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 Westcott states that at the close of the second cen- 
 tury, it had not yet become established as authorita- 
 tive in the churches. ' It was not in the Latin version 
 made by Tertullian, A. D. 210; Jerome speaks of it du- 
 biously, and Toland says it was doubted by "the sound- 
 est part" of the ancients. 2 Dr. Dollinger says Paul did 
 not write it. 3 
 
 The New Testament as compiled by Marcion, [A. D. 
 145], contained ten epistles of Paul. He knew of no 
 epistles to Timothy, to Titus or to the Hebrews; or he 
 did not consider them genuine. Probably they were 
 later productions. 
 
 The style of the Apostle Paul, though strong and 
 concise, is sometimes elliptical and ambiguous. He in- 
 dulges in mystical and allegorical expressions, and his 
 applications are at times far-fetched and fanciful. "He 
 often" says Dollinger, "gets more out of a passage, than 
 the words or historical sense convey." This author 
 shows, that in one place he applies to his argument, a 
 meaning precisely opposite to that of the passage quo- 
 ted. The passage is Psalms 68. 18; where, instead of 
 "Thou receivedst gifts among men," or, "Thou hast re- 
 ceived gifts for men," Paul reads, "He gave gifts unto 
 men." [Ephes. 4. 8.] 
 
 DOCTRINES. The epistles of Paul being the oldest 
 Christian writings extant, 4 their importance in the his- 
 tory of the Christian Eeligion, cannot be overestima- 
 ted. 
 
 Paul believed in the resurrection of Christ, with a 
 spiritual body. His idea of the resurrection, like that 
 
 (1.) History of the Canon, p. 306. 
 (2.) Amyntor, p. 56. 
 (3.) First Age of the Church, p. 83. 
 
 (4.) Origin of the Four Gospels, by Tischendorff, 1867, p. 24; Credibility 
 of the Gospel History, by Dr. Lardner, vol. 3, p. 148. 
 
APOSTOLIC AOE. EPISTLES OF PAUL. 27 
 
 of Clement of Rome, was, that the spiritual body arose 
 from the decay of the natural body, as a plant from the 
 decay of the seed sown to produce it. It is manifest 
 that when Paul saw Jesus, he saw what appeared to 
 be a spirit; since it was after the time when, as is al- 
 leged, Christ had ascended in the body. There is no ev- 
 idence that Paul knew any thing of the canonical gos- 
 pels; nor is there any reason to believe he had ever 
 seen a gospel in which Jesus denied being a spirit, after 
 the resurrection. With Paul, the resurrection and as- 
 cension were one and the same thing; and obviously 
 meant, a manifestation from the spiritual world. 
 
 Paul believed that Christ, after his resurrection, or 
 ascension, communicated to the disciples, by the agen- 
 cy of the Holy Spirit, through intercession with the 
 Father, supernatural gifts; 'charismata;' and that these 
 gifts were imparted by the laying on of hands. The 
 precise nature of these 'charismata/ has been the sub- 
 ject of much discussion. There is no doubt that in the 
 view of Paul, they not only included some miraculous 
 powers, but extended as well, to the natural operations 
 and processes of the mind; those involved in preach- 
 ing and exhorting, as well as in interpreting, prophe- 
 cying, &c. The assistance of this extraordinary gift 
 extended to all the qualities necessary for the gui- 
 dance, as well as the edification of the church. 
 
 Notwithstanding this advantage however, the church- 
 es which he addressed, and especially that at Cor- 
 inth, which appears to have possessed an extra share 
 of these gifts, could not have been, as Paul him- 
 self shows, much superior to the communities by which 
 they were surrounded. 
 
 Whether Paul claimed to have himself performed 
 miracles, is also a mooted question. He apparently 
 makes such a claim, in Rom. 15. 18, 19, and in 2d Co- 
 
28 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 rinthians, 12. 12; but it has been contended that the 
 original does not necessarily require that construc- 
 tion. ' 
 
 Whatever Paul may claim for himself and his fellow 
 disciples, by virtue of the descent of the Holy Ghost, 
 there is no reference in his epistles, to any miracles 
 performed by Jesus, during his earthly ministry, nor 
 any evidence that Paul believed in any such miracles, 
 or had ever heard of them. 
 
 It has often been asked, why did not any heathen or 
 Jewish writer of the first century, speak of the mira- 
 cles of Christ? But a question arises which is equally 
 suggestive, why does neither Paul nor Clement of 
 Rome, the only Christian writers of the first century, 
 make the slightest allusion to them? 
 
 The same is true of the immaculate conception. 
 Justin Martyr is constantly referring to Christ as "born 
 of a virgin." So with other writers of the second cen- 
 tury. Bat in the epistles of Paul and Clement, though 
 they abound continually in references to Christ, we 
 look for that phrase in vain. 
 
 PETER. If the fanatics of subsequent times could 
 point to the sayings of Paul, as apparent authority for 
 their excesses, they could, with still more confidence, 
 turn to the teaching and example of Peter. 
 
 "When," says Dr. Dollinger, "Ananias and Sapphira, 
 through their hypocrisy and. avaricious attempt at de- 
 ception, had made the first assault on the authority 
 of the apostles and the Holy Ghost ruling in the Church, 
 St. Peter inflicted a terrible punishment upon them." 
 
 When we meet with such language in a Christian 
 writer of the nineteenth century, what might not be 
 
 (1.) Supernatural Religion, vol. 3, pt. 2, eh. 2. 
 
 (2.) First Age of the Chnrch, by John Ignatius Dollinger, D. D., 2d London 
 Edition, 1867, p. 44. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. PETER. 29 
 
 expected of the priests of the middle ages? 
 
 In the Epistle of Clement to James, published in the 
 Ante-Mcene colPn, Clement describes his ordination. 
 
 He says, when Peter was about to die, the brethren 
 being assembled, (at Rome), he laid his hands on Clem- 
 ent as the bishop, and communicated to him the pow- 
 er of binding and loosing, &c.; and as to him who 
 should grieve the president of the truth, after declar- 
 ing that such a one sins against Christ, and offends the 
 Father of all, Peter proceeded as follows: 
 
 "Wherefore, he shall not live; and therefore it becomes him who presides, to 
 hold the place of a physician; and not to cherish the rage of an irrational 
 beast." Ante-Nicene Christian Library, wl. 17, p. 7. 
 
 It does not require a forced construction, to enable 
 one to find the inquisition in this sentence. The gen- 
 uineness of the epistle is not generally admitted by 
 Protestants; but it appears among the ancient wri- 
 tings of the church. If its authenticity cannot be pro- 
 ven, the same may be said of other writings which are 
 implicitly received as genuine. 
 
 But little is known of the personal history of Peter. 
 His name was Simon, but there has not been the same 
 difficulty in distinguishing him from the Apostle Si- 
 mon Zelotes, as in the case of the two apostles James, 
 and the two apostles Judas. There results, however, 
 considerable confusion, when an attempt is made to 
 identify Peter with the Cephas so often alluded to by 
 Paul, and we are tempted to seek refuge from the di- 
 lemma, by supposing, with Eusebius, that Paul alludes 
 to a person, supposed to be one of the seventy; not to 
 Peter the Apostle. ' 
 
 It is also remarkable, that in all the places in the 
 gospels but one, (and the total number is nearly a 
 
 (1.) Eccl. Hist. 1. 12, citing Clement of Alexandria. 
 
30 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 hundred), where Peter is mentioned, the Greek name 
 Tetros' is given, which is supposed to be used by Jews 
 as well as others. This would indicate that all the ca- 
 nonical gospels, Matthew included, are original Greek 
 productions. 
 
 So little is there authentic in the history of Peter, 
 that to this day, the learned cannot agree, whether he 
 ever went to Rome. Protestants generally, do not ad- 
 mit that such a journey was made. ' 
 
 Theodore of Mopsuestua, about A. D. 394, says, Peter 
 went to Rome, the others elsewhere. But he probably 
 took it from Eusebius. That writer does not hesitate 
 to make the statement explicitly, and to give the most 
 circumstantial evidence. But in this instance, as in so 
 many others, his testimony is at second hand, from 
 lost writings. He quotes from Caius, a writer whose 
 works, if they ever existed, are now lost or destroyed, 
 what he said, disputing with Proclus, and Caius quotes 
 from another writer whose works are lost, Dionysius 
 of Corinth. 2 
 
 Going back 135 years, we find the same thing in Ire- 
 naeus. He says: 
 
 "Matthew wrote his gospel for the Jews, and in the language of the Jews, 
 at the same time when Peter and Paul founded the church at Rome." Iren. 
 adv. Har. 3. 1. 
 
 This complicates the question somewhat. Perhaps 
 the easiest way to dispose of this testimony, would be 
 to adopt the construction of Dupin, who, maintaining 
 that Matthew wrote his gospel earlier, says the words of 
 Irenaeus are not to be understood in the literal sense. 8 
 
 (1.) Rev. Dr. Sunderland, late Chaplain of the United States Senate, is said 
 to have thanked the Lord, in a prayer, at a public meeting, that Paul had vis- 
 ited Rome, though Peter had not. 
 
 (2.) Euseb. Eccles. Hist. 2. 25. 
 
 (3.) Du Pin, Ecc. Hist. vol. 1, p. 46. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. PETER. 31 
 
 The journey of Peter to Kome, and his residence 
 there, cannot be denied by Protestant writers, without 
 rejecting the testimony of witnesses who, in other 
 matters, are, by the same writers, relied upon with im- 
 plicit confidence. 
 
 The received accounts of the miracles of Peter, are 
 sufficient to excite our astonishment; but the most 
 wonderful of all his miracles, is related in the Acts of 
 Peter and Andrew, where he is represented as making 
 a camel go through the eye of a needle. 
 
 "Alter the needle had been brought, and all the multitude of the city were 
 standing by to see, Peter looked up and saw a camel coming. And he ordered 
 her to be brought. Then he fixed the needle in the ground, and cried out with 
 aloud voice, saying: 'In tin- iiaiiu' of Jesus Christ, who was crucified under 
 Pontius rilatf. I ordr thee, camel, to go through the eye of the needle. 1 
 Then the eye of the needle was opened like a gate, and the camel went through 
 it, and all the multitude saw it." Ante-Nicene, vol. 16, p. 371. 
 
 The miracle was repeated. Onisephorus, who would 
 not believe, sent for another needle and another camel, 
 with a woman sitting on the camel. "And they went 
 through twice." 
 
 His EPISTLES. The First Epistle of Peter is not free 
 from doubt, and the Second has long been a subject 
 of controversy. 
 
 It was omitted in the Latin Version of Tertullian, of 
 Africa, [A. D. 210], ' in the Muratorian Fragment, 2 in 
 the Peshito Version, used in the east in ancient times; 3 
 and as Mr. Toland says, was doubted by the soundest 
 part of the ancient writers. 
 
 Westcott says, there was no trace of it before A. D. 
 170, 4 and that it was not authoritative at the close of 
 the second century. 5 Davidson says, it was the last of 
 
 (1.) Weetcott, Hist, of Canon, p. 234. 
 
 (2.) McClintock and Strong. 
 
 (3.) Westcott, p. 221. (4.) p. 234. (5.) p. 306. 
 
32 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 the New Testament documents, ' and Norton declares 
 that there is no historical evidence to justify us in be- 
 lieving it to be the work of the Apostle Peter. 2 
 
 DOCTRINES. There is too little extant, which can be 
 relied upon as the genuine writing of Peter, to throw 
 much light upon the history of Christian doctrine. The 
 two epistles ascribed to him are as silent as those of 
 Paul, concerning the miracles of Christ, or the materi- 
 al resurrection, or the immaculate conception. 
 
 If we could rely upon the Clementine writings as 
 authority for the views of Peter, we might infer that 
 he did not look upon Jesus as equal to the Father. 
 
 "Our Lord," he is represented as saying, "neither asserted that there were 
 gods, except the Creator of all, nor did he proclaim himself to be God, but he 
 pronounced him blessed, who called him the Son of that God who ordered the 
 universe." Clementine Homilies, 16. 15. 
 
 JOHN. John is the only one of the twelve apostles, 
 whose life appears to extend into the region of authen- 
 tic history. And of him, this can only be said of the 
 latter portion of his life. He is supposed to have been 
 driven to Patmos, by some persecution, but the learned 
 cannot agree what emperor it was under; the range 
 being from Claudius to Domitian. In the persecution 
 under Domitian he was taken to Rome. There, it is 
 said, the boiling oil, into which he was thrown, had no 
 power to hurt him. ' 
 
 The account of his living to an old age, at Ephesus, 
 has been universally received, and may be considered 
 historic. Irenseus says that at Ephesus, John leaped 
 out of a public bath, with horror, when he saw Cerin- 
 thus, the heretic, entering it. Cerinthus flourished 
 about the middle of the second century. Some eccle- 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 85. 
 
 (2.) Genuineness of the Gospels, vol. 2, p. 162. 
 
 (3.).Tertullian, de Prses. c. 36. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. JOHN. 33 
 
 siastical historians, in aid of Irenaeus, have tried to 
 bring Cerinthus within the first century. 
 
 THE WRITINGS OF John. Of the writings attributed 
 to the apostle, not more than his first general epistle 
 can be considered genuine. 
 
 His 2d and 3d epistles were omitted in the Peshi- 
 to, l were not established as late as at the close of the 
 second century, a and were doubted by Eusebius himself. 
 Even as late as 1562, when Ignatius, Patriarch of Anti- 
 och, hearing of the advantages of printing, sent a cer- 
 tain priest of Mesopotamia into Europe, with a copy of 
 the Syriac Testament to be printed, it lacked the 2d 
 Epistle of Peter, 2d and 3d John, Jude and Revela- 
 tion. 3 
 
 THE APOCALYPSE OR REVELATION, ascribed to John, 
 seems to have been one of many productions of the 
 kind which appeared early in the second century. It is 
 similar to the Revelation of Cerinthus, and may have 
 emanated from the same source. 
 
 It was omitted from the Peshito Version; from the 
 Catalogue of Cyril of Jerusalem; from that of Gregory 
 Nazianzen; and Davidson thinks it was not in the col- 
 lection of New Testament books made by Eusebius, for 
 the use of the churches, by order of Constantine. 4 
 
 It was not established at the close of the second cen- 
 tury, 5 and was not in the Syriac Testament, sent to be 
 printed in 1562. 
 
 But the most remarkable circumstance is the fact, 
 that it was rejected by the very churches to whom it 
 was addressed. 
 
 (1.) Westcott, Hist. Canon, p. 221. 
 
 (2.) Ib. p. 297. 
 
 (3.) Jones, vol. 1, p. 87. 
 
 (4.) Canon, p. 118. 
 
 (5.) Westcott. 
 
34 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 In the Council of Laodicea, A. D. 365, consisting of 32 
 bishops, from the different Asiatic churches, by the 
 60th canon, it was solemnly decreed what should be 
 the canonical books of the New Testament. The Apoc- 
 alypse was omitted. * 
 
 Eusebius argues against it, and thinks it was written 
 by John the Presbyter, or Elder, who lived in the sec- 
 ond century. 2 
 
 After all this evidence, it would seem superfluous to 
 add, that the church of Thyatira, one of those to whom 
 it was addressed, had not then, A. D. 96, been founded. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. The Rev. Dr. David- 
 son, who is considered such high authority, that he was 
 employed to write the article on the Canon for the new 
 edition of the Encyclopedia Brittanica, says: 
 
 "Its existence [the Gospel- of John], before 140 A. D., 
 is incapable either of decisive or probable showing." 
 And again: "The Johannine authorship has receded be- 
 fore the tide of modern criticism; and though the tide 
 is arbitrary at times, it is here irresistible." 3 
 
 THE JAMESES. Two apostles are mentioned by the 
 name of James; one, the son of Zebedee, and brother of 
 John, called also James the Elder, and the other, James 
 the son of Alphaeus, who was called James the Less, 
 and James the Just. But whether the latter James was 
 the same with the brother of the Lord, commentators 
 have not been able to decide. This, the great church 
 historian, Neander, pronounces the most difficult ques- 
 tion in apostolic history. 
 
 James, the brother of Jesus, is a historic personage. 
 An account of his death is given, with full particulars, 
 
 (1.) Landon's Manual of Councils, pp. 284 to 287. 
 
 (2.) Eoc. Hist. 3. 39. Also, 7. 25. The argument is credited to Dionysius. 
 (3.) Canon of the Bible, by Samuel Davidson, D. D., L. L. D., London, 
 1877, p. 99. 
 
APOSTOLIC AGE. THE JAME8E&. 35 
 
 by Josephus. Some evangelical writers have been in- 
 clined to let this passage go with the other, as a forgery. 
 But there does not appear to be any good reason to 
 deny its authenticity. The account is as follows; 
 
 "Festus was now dead, and Albinus was but upon the road; [having been 
 appointed procurator of Judaea] ; so he [Ananus, who had just been appointed 
 high priest], assembled the Sanhedrim of judges and brought before them the 
 brother of Jesus, who was called Christ, whose name was James, and some 
 of his companions; and when he had formed an accusation against them, as 
 breakers of the law, he delivered them to be stoned." Antiq. bk. 20, ch. 9. 
 
 The historian then proceeds to relate, that some of 
 the citizens condemned the proceeding, and went to 
 meet Albinus, who was returning from Alexandria; 
 that they complained to him of Ananus, and claimed 
 that he had no right to assemble the Sanhedrim with- 
 out Albinus' consent; that Albinus, taking the same 
 view of the matter, wrote a severe letter of reproof to 
 Ananus, and soon after, had the high-priesthood taken 
 from him. Now here is a network of historical facts 
 and incidents, connected with the customs and ecclesi- 
 astical polity of the Jews, which forbid the supposition 
 of the whole account being a forgery. And if the words 
 relating to Christ are to be stricken out, there must be 
 some good reason given for it. We do not see any. 
 There is nothing inconsistent in the language. Josephus 
 is not here, as in the other passage, made to declare 
 that Jesus is the Christ. He is spoken of, as "Jesus who 
 was called Christ," to distinguish him from other Jews 
 by the name of Jesus. 
 
 EPISTLE OF JAMES. Commentators think this epistle 
 was written by James the son of Zebedee, according to 
 the subscription of the Syriac Version; or James the son 
 of Alphaeus, ', or James the brother of the Lord, 2 or an 
 
 (1.) Dr. Davidson, Introduction to N. T.I. 385, supports 2d or 3d hypothesis. 
 (2.) Alford, Gr. Test. 4. 28, supported by Eusebius. 
 
36 FIRST PERIOD. A. D. 30 TO A. D. 80. 
 
 unknown James, which was Luther's opinion. As the 
 Epistle maintains its place among the writings of the 
 New Testament, we must conclude that upon the ques- 
 tion of its inspiration, it is immaterial by whom it was 
 written. 
 
 THE JUDASES AND THE OTHER APOSTLES. There were 
 two apostles by the name of Judas. The one, called 
 Thaddaeus, the other, Judas Iscariot. Whether the one 
 called Thaddseus, and at other times Lebbseus, was also 
 the Lord's brother, here again the learned cannot agree; 
 nor whether he was the author of the Epistle of Jude. 
 This epistle was not in the Peshito, nor in the Syriac 
 Version of 1562. It was rejected by Norton l and had 
 been long before by Michaelis. a This was one of the 
 seven books which were for a long time discredited by 
 the fathers. The others were 2d Peter, 2d and 3d 
 John, James, Hebrews and Eevelation. 
 
 It is scarcely worth while to attempt to complete a 
 history of the apostles. The whole subject is involved 
 in obscurity. After, with much difficulty, we have 
 settled upon eleven apostles, the twelfth, in the synop- 
 tic gospels was Bartholomew, while in John it was 
 Nathanael. 
 
 (1.) Vol. 2, p. 162. 
 (2.) Vol. 1, p. 291. 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. CLEMENT OF ROME. 87 
 
 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 T A. D. 120. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. 
 
 CLEMENT OF ROME, IGNATIUS, AND POLYCARP. 
 
 CLEMENT. A. D. 97. No grander character appears in 
 Christian history, than Clement of Rome. 
 
 Whether we look at his First Epistle to the Corinthi- 
 ans, generally considered to be genuine, or at the nu- 
 merous other writings attributed to him, and the 
 recorded traditions concerning his life and teachings, 
 we find in either case, one of the highest and noblest 
 types of Christian character. His first Epistle, written 
 about A. D. 97, will compare favorably with the Epistles 
 of Paul. 
 
 The great and absorbing question connected with this, 
 the first authentic Christian writing outside the gospels, 
 and subsequent to the New Testament Epistles, is, 
 whether any of the gospels are recognized in it, and 
 which? 
 
 There are some passages claimed as parallel, but 
 there is no mention of any gospel by name. Of the 
 supposed parallel passages, some have a similarity of 
 language, while the idea is different; in others, the same 
 or a similar meaning is conveyed in different language. 
 
38 SECOND PERIOD. AD. 80 TO AD. 120. 
 
 When these are eliminated, it will be found, that 
 while there are, in Clement, twenty passages parallel 
 to similar ones in the N". T. Epistles, there are but five 
 parallel to any in the canonical gospels. But these do 
 not by any means indicate that these gospels were then 
 in existence. The passages all relate to the sayings of 
 Christ, which were preserved by tradition, as well as in 
 older gospels. Four of the parallelisms are in Matthew, 
 and no doubt were in the Oracles, or other collections 
 of sayings, to which Clement had access. The other is 
 in Luke, 6th chapter, vv. 36 to 38. That also, is a saying 
 of Christ, which in Clement differs considerably from 
 Luke, although Clement professes to give the very 
 "words of the Lord Jesus, which he spake." [Clem. 
 Ep. ch. 13.] 
 
 Tischendorff concludes that Clement's Epistle does 
 not furnish proof of the existence of the four gospels 
 at that time. 1 
 
 In connection with the Epistle of Clement, there is a 
 circumstance worthy of notice. 
 
 In the 17th chapter of Luke, between the 1st and 2d 
 verses, the words elsewhere occurring in the gospels, 
 "it had been good for that man if he had not been 
 born," are wanting. Now these very words were in the 
 Gospel of Marcion, in the same connection as they 
 would be if between verses 1st and 2d, of 17th Luke. 
 They were also used in a similar connection, by Clement, 
 in the 46th chapter of his Epistle, long before the time 
 of Marcion. If then, as is claimed, Marcion's Gospel is 
 nothing but a corruption of Luke, how did it happen, 
 that Marcion should interpolate a sentence precisely in 
 the same connection, in which it had been used by 
 Clement? Is it not more probable that Clement and 
 
 (1.) Origin of the Four Gospels, p. 52. 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. CLEMENT OF ROME. 39 
 
 Marcion were using in common an ancient gospel, in 
 which that sentence occurred, and that the author of 
 Luke either omitted the sentence, or made use of a dif- 
 ferent version of the same ancient gospel? It is true, 
 these or similar words occur in Mark and Matthew, 
 but not in the same connection as in Marcion. In 
 Clement they are in the same connection. 
 
 The authorities are somewhat conflicting, as to the 
 time when Clement was Bishop, but it is now pretty 
 generally agreed that he wrote his Epistle, about A. D. 
 97. He is said to have lived to the year 100. ' 
 
 Besides his First Epistle to the Corinthians, there are 
 several volumes of writings attributed to Clement. 
 There is a Second Epistle to the Corinthians; the Epis- 
 tle to James, giving an account of his ordination by 
 Peter; two Epistles in praise of Virginity; the Canons 
 and Apostolic Constitutions, and the Clementines, so 
 called, consisting of the Epitome, the Homilies and the 
 Recognitions. 
 
 The Recognitions is a religious romance of much in- 
 terest, throwing light upon the manners and customs of 
 the times, and upon the religious views and practices of 
 the early Christians, and especially illustrating the pre- 
 vailing rage for miracles. 
 
 There is but little doubt that portions of it, at least, 
 were written in the second century; the evidences which 
 have been detected of a later date, being in the inter- 
 polations. The Latin translator, Rufinus, [A. D. 410], is 
 the same who is generally believed to have taken such 
 unwarrantable liberties with the text of Origen. 
 
 Origen referred to the Recognitions, A. D. 230. 
 
 Clement commences, in the Recognitions, by stating 
 that he was born in the City of Rome, and was, from 
 
 (1.) Mosheim, vol. 1, p. 96; 2d ed. note. 
 
40 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO A. D. 120. 
 
 his early youth, given to meditating upon serious sub- 
 jects; upon the nature of life, whether there was 
 pre-existence, and would be immortality, &c. While 
 engaged in these reflections, a report reached him, which 
 took its rise in the regions of the east, in the reign of 
 Tiberius Caesar. He speaks of the miracles of Christ. 
 These reports became confirmed. About this time, 
 Barnabas came to Eome to preach, and being derided 
 by the people, and a tumult having arisen, Clement, 
 who was a person of distinction, interfered in behalf of 
 Barnabas. He becomes interested, and resolves to re- 
 turn with him to the east. Barnabas sails, and Clem- 
 ent as soon afterward as he can arrange his affairs. 
 
 Arriving at Csesarea, Barnabas presents Clement to 
 Peter, who receives him joyfully, and running up to 
 him, kisses him. Peter is preparing for a debate with 
 Simon Magus. (For an account of this discussion, see 
 chapter 8.) 
 
 After a long stay, and meeting with many incidents, 
 Clement recognizes in two of the disciples of Peter, Ni- 
 ceta and Aquila, two brothers of Clement, who, with 
 their mother, had gone to a distant country, in their 
 boyhood, and whom he had never heard of since. He 
 also recognizes, in an old woman, and an old man, who 
 are unknown to each other, and whom Clement meets 
 at different times, his mother and his father; neither 
 of whom had he seen since his boyhood. These are the 
 "Recognitions," which give title to the book. 
 
 DOCTRINES. Turning again to the First Epistle of 
 Clement to the Corinthians, which, out of deference to 
 the learned, is the only one of tlie writings attributed 
 to him which can be recognized as genuine, let us 
 see what it contains. 
 
 Though it is a long epistle, covering more than forty 
 octavo pages, and is full of doctrinal allusions, we look 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. CLEMENT OF ROME. 41 
 
 in vain for any trace of the immaculate conception 
 of Jesus, or of his miracles, or of his material resur- 
 rection. 
 
 His views of the resurrection, are given in the 24th 
 chapter, in beautiful language, similar to that used by 
 Paul, in his letter to the Corinthians. He compares 
 the burial of the body, to the sowing of fruit in the 
 earth. 
 
 "The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground; and the seed being 
 thus scattered, though dry and naked when it fell upon the earth, is gradual- 
 ly dissolved. Then, out of its dissolution, the mighty power of the providence 
 of the Lord, raises it up again,' 1 &c. 
 
 He then refers to the phenix; a bird which was re- 
 ported to live to a great age; and says, when its days 
 are fulfilled, it builds its nest, and lies down and dies, 
 and when its flesh has decayed, a new bird arises in its 
 place. 
 
 It is difficult to believe, that Clement, when he wrote 
 these words, or Paul, when he declared, "It is sown in 
 corruption, it is raised in incorruption;" "it is sown a 
 natural body, it is raised a spiritual body," had before 
 him a gospel in which it was recorded, that Jesus ex- 
 pressly denied being a spirit, after his resurrection, and 
 called for meat, that he might demonstrate to his 
 disciples, that he had a material body like theirs. 
 
 The spiritualism of Paul and Clement was too re- 
 fined for the gross conceptions of the second century, 
 which would be satisfied with nothing less than the 
 resurrection of the very crucified body of Jesus. Gos- 
 pels were accordingly constructed, containing accounts 
 of such a resurrection, related with great circumstan- 
 tiality. 
 
 In the 40th chapter, Clement recognizes the rites and 
 ceremonies of the Jewish worship, as still subsisting 
 in his day, apparently even in the Christian church. 
 
42 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 A large part of his epistle relates to those stirring 
 up sedition and schism in the church. By the acts of 
 these, the large-hearted father was deeply grieved. 
 
 After reminding them of the time when they were 
 united and harmonious, in the following beautiful and 
 affecting words, 
 
 "Every kind of faction and schism was abominable 
 in your sight; ye mourned over the transgressions of 
 your neighbors; their deficiencies you deemed your 
 own," he refers to those who, "through pride and sedi- 
 tion, have become the leaders of a detestable emula- 
 tion." But so far from, expressing feelings of hatred 
 toward them, he says in the same paragraph, "Let us 
 be kind to one another, after the pattern of the tender 
 mercy and benignity of our Creator." After citing 
 many examples of humility and long suffering from the 
 Old Testament, he calls upon his brethren to reflect, 
 how free from wrath God is, toward all his creation. 
 [ch. 19.J 
 
 Illustrating his subject by the peace and harmony of 
 the universe, he says: 
 
 i "The heavens, revolving under his government, are subject to him in peace. 
 Day and night run the course appointed by him, in no wise hindering each 
 other. The sun and moon, with the companies of the stars, roll in harmony, 
 according to his command, within their prescribed limits, and without any de- 
 viation. The fruitful earth, according to his will, brings forth food in abun- 
 dance," &c. "The vast, immeasurable sea, gathered together by his working, 
 into various basins, never passes beyond the bounds placed around it, but dees 
 as he has commanded." , 
 
 "Those" said he, "who have been the leaders of sedi- 
 tion and disagreement, ought to have respect to the 
 common hope." 
 
 He closes with this sublime benediction: 
 
 "May God, who seeth all things, and who is the ruler of all spirits, and the 
 Lord of all flesh, who chose our Lord Jesus Christ, and us through him, to 
 be a peculiar people, grant to every soul that calleth upon his glorious and 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. IGNATIUS. 43 
 
 holy name, faith, fear, peace, patience, long-suffering, self-control, purity and 
 sobriety; to the well pleasing of his name, through our High Priest and Pro- 
 tector, Jesus Christ, by whom be to Him glory, and majesty, and power, and 
 honor, both now and forevermore, Amen." 
 
 IGNATIUS. A. D. 115. The personal history of Igna- 
 tius is so complicated with that of his epistles, that 
 they cannot be separated. 
 
 Two hundred years ago, there were fifteen epistles in 
 circulation, ascribed to Ignatius, who was Bishop of An- 
 tioch, about the commencement of the second century. 
 
 Scholars soon decided that eight of them were spuri- 
 ous. The other seven, being those addressed to the 
 Ephesians, Magnesians, Trallians, Romans, Philadelphi- 
 ans and Smyrnaeans, and to Polycarp, appeared in two 
 forms; one very much longer than the other, and in 
 some places, containing whole pages not in the shorter 
 form. "Internal and other evidence caused the rejection 
 of the long form, or long recension, and the learned 
 settled down upon the short recension, or the Vossian 
 Epistles, as they were named, from Vossius, their pub- 
 lisher, as the genuine writings of Ignatius; not, how- 
 ever, without some doubt expressed, as to the genuine- 
 ness even of these. 
 
 Thus matters stood until 1845; when Dr. Cureton, who 
 had charge of the Syriac department of the British Mu- 
 seum, published three Syriac Epistles of Ignatius, which 
 had been discovered three years previous, having been 
 procured by Archdeacon Tattam, from the monastery 
 of St. Mary Deipara, in the desert, of Mtria, in Egypt. 
 
 Dr. Cureton, in an able treatise, maintained that these 
 were the only genuine epistles of Ignatius. They were 
 the Epistles to the Ephesians, to the Romans, and to 
 Polycarp; all in a shorter form than in the Vbssian 
 Letters. 
 
44 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 For a number of years, the opinion of Dr. Cureton 
 gained ground, and promised fair to become universal. 
 But of late, the investigations of German scholars have 
 resulted in raising grave doubts, as to the genuineness 
 of any of the epistles. In England, the subject has 
 undergone an animated discussion, and has been made 
 the occasion of exhaustive research, resulting in very 
 able treatises on both sides of the question. 
 
 The subject was opened by the author of "Super- 
 natural Religion/' who, after reviewing the arguments 
 against the accepted statements of the fathers, that 
 Ignatius was sent from Antioch to Eome to be mar- 
 tyred, statements upon which the genuineness of the 
 letters in any shape depends, since in every form they 
 purport to be written on such a journey, the author says: 
 
 "This conclusion, irresistible in itself, is, however, confirmed by facts ar- 
 rived at from a totally different point of view. It has been demonstrated that 
 Ignatius was not sent to.Rome at all, but suffered martyrdom in Antioch itself 
 on the 20th of December, A. D. 115; when he was condemned to be cast to 
 wild beasts -in the amphitheater, in consequence of the fanatical excitement 
 produced by the earthquake which took place on the 13th of that month. "- 
 Sup. Eel. vol. 1, p. 268. 
 
 The writer refers to a number of authorities, all Ger- 
 man, except Dr. Davidson. 
 
 This statement was subjected to the most searching 
 criticism, by Mr. Westcott, in the Preface to the 4th 
 edition of his work on the Canon, and by Dr. Lightfoot, 
 in an article on the Ignatian Epistles, published in the 
 Contemporary Review, for February, 1875. Also in a 
 milder and more liberal style, by Mr. Sanday, in "The 
 Gospels of the Second Century." 
 
 The criticisms of Lightfoot, Westcott and others, 
 were replied to with great ability, in over fifty pages of 
 the Preface to the sixth edition of Supernatural Religion. 
 
 The -argument briefly stated, on both sides, is as 
 follows: 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. IGNATIUS. ' 45 
 
 AGAINST THE MARTYRDOM AT ROME, AND AGAINST THE 
 GENUINENESS OF ANY OF THE EPISTLES. It is shown that 
 during the winter of 115-116, 'the Emperor Trajan, be- 
 ing engaged in a war with the Parthians, was in Antioch. 
 If, therefore, he condemned Ignatius to martyrdom, he 
 would be more likely to do it there, where they both 
 were. Sending him to Rome would be an additional 
 act of cruelty, not in accordance with the character of 
 Trajan, who was a mild prince, under whose reign but 
 one other instance of martyrdom is recorded, and that 
 not well established. Ignatius, according to the ac- 
 count, was sent by a long and difficult land route, in- 
 stead of the shorter and easier route by sea; which is 
 improbable. Deputations of Christians have access to 
 him, and accompany him, though he represents him- 
 self as guarded strictly by ten leopards. (Roman sol- 
 diers.) He is represented as being permitted to write 
 long letters, advocating the very doctrines for which he 
 is condemned. The epistles do not contain the last ex- 
 hortations and farewell words that might be expected; 
 but "are filled with advanced views of church govern- 
 ment, and the dignity of the episcopate." There is no 
 instance recorded, even during the persecutions under 
 Marcus Aurelius, in which any one was sent to Rome, 
 to be cast to wild beasts; although such executions fre- 
 quently took place in Syria. Again, an earthquake 
 occurred in Antioch, on the 13th of December, A. D. 
 115, which caused great consternation. This was a 
 week before the martyrdom. It is probable that Igna- 
 tius fell a victim to the superstitious feeling which re- 
 sulted from it. His remains were afterward known to 
 be at Antioch, said to have been brought from Rome, 
 but they were probably there all the time. 
 
 These arguments are endorsed by Davidson in Eng- 
 land, and in Germany, by Volkmar, Bauer, Scholten and 
 
46 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Hilgenfeld. Volkmar, also, adds the authority of an 
 ancient writer, John Malalas, about A. D. 600, who lived 
 at Antioch, and would therefore, be likely to know. 
 
 FOR THE MARTYRDOM AT EOME, AND THE GENUINENESS 
 OF THE CURETON (THE THREE SYRIAC) EPISTLES. The 
 unbroken testimony of the fathers' for nearly five hun- 
 dred years. If Malalas lived at Antioch, so did Chry- 
 sostom and Evagrius, both earlier than Malalas, and 
 both of whom state the martyrdom was at Eome. Be- 
 sides, Malalas is shown to be entirely unreliable on 
 several other subjects. Many reasons may have oper- 
 ated on the mind of Trajan, to induce him to send Ig- 
 natius to Rome, which cannot be judged of at this late 
 day. Other instances are shown, where Christians, 
 when in imprisonment, had been permitted to see their 
 friends, and communicate with them. It is conceded 
 that Ignatius suffered martyrdom, by order of Trajan. 
 Arguments therefore go for naught, which are based 
 upon the clemency of Trajan, or on the supposed fact 
 that there were not other martyrdoms. The objection 
 that he was permitted to write long letters, is removed, 
 since it is generally conceded, that not more than the 
 three short letters, according to the Syriac version, are' 
 genuine. But little can be inferred from the contents 
 of the letters. The martyr wished to improve that op- 
 portunity, to give advice and instruction which would 
 be of lasting benefit. The connection between his ex- 
 ecution and the earthquake, is mere speculation. Fur- 
 thermore, and these two considerations are probably 
 the strongest of all, First, the epistles are referred to 
 in such a way in the Epistle of Polycarp, as to require 
 a complicated double forgery, if the Ignatian letters 
 are not genuine; and secondly, the Epistles of Ignatius 
 are quoted by Origen, A. D. 230, and still earlier, by Ir- 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS. 47 
 
 enaeus, A. D. 190; both quotations being found in the 
 Cureton Epistles. 
 
 Such arguments are urged by Drs. Westcott, Light- 
 foot and others in England, and in Germany, by Bleek, 
 Guericke and Mayerhoff. 
 
 In our judgment, the scales turn on the side of the 
 martyrdom at Rome, and of the authenticity of the 
 Cureton Epistles. 
 
 Dr. Lightfoot, while he accepts these epistles as gen- 
 uine, states that the Vossian letters are a production of 
 not later than the middle of the second century, and 
 desires the question of their genuineness to remain an 
 open one. But do not the Cureton letters^ if genuine, 
 exclude any longer form of the same epistles? Besides, 
 that question was supposed to have been settled by 
 Lipsius, whose opinion Dr. Lightfoot himself had en- 
 dorsed, before writing this article for the Contempora- 
 ry Review. Lipsius had come to the conclusion that 
 the Vossian letters were an interpolation; that is, a 
 forgery as to four, and an interpolation as to the oth- 
 er three; and that they were written about A. D. 140. 
 
 THE CURETON EPISTLES. They are written in an af- 
 fectionate and fatherly spirit, and the sentiments and 
 views of the writer are expressed in language at once 
 simple and dignified. 
 
 When referring to those making trouble in the 
 church, he does so in the following words: 
 
 "Bear with all men, even as our Lord beareth with thee." (Addressed to 
 Polycarp.) "If thou lovest the good disciples only, thou hast no grace; rath- 
 er subdue those that are evil, by gentleness." "Let not those who seem to be 
 somewhat, and teach strange doctrines, strike thee with apprehension." 
 "More especially is it fitting, that we should bear every thing, for the sake 
 of God, that he also may bear us." 
 
 In the Epistle to the Romans, the condemned mar- 
 tyr looks joyfully forward to the time when he shall be 
 
48 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120 . 
 
 offered up, as a testmony to the faith. He is even 
 apprehensive, lest the brethren should interfere. 
 
 "Ye cannot, " isaid he, "give me any thing more precious than this, that I 
 should be sacrificed to God, while the altar is ready." Again: "I am the 
 wheat of God, and by the teeth of the beasts I shall be ground, that I may be 
 found the pure bread of God." (Quoted, with a slight variation, by Irenae- 
 us, adv. Haer. 5. 28.) 
 
 The zeal and enthusiasm of Ignatius, in contempla- 
 tion of his martyrdom, rose to the height of fanaticism. 
 His mind even dwelt with delight upon the details of 
 his sufferings. 
 
 "Fire and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting- off of the 
 limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of the whole body, harsh tor- 
 ments of the devil, let them come upon me, but only let me be accounted wor- 
 thy of Jesus Christ." 
 
 He coveted and earnestly desired the glory of mar- 
 tyrdom, and feared the brethren at Eome, whom he 
 was addressing, might interfere in his behalf, before 
 his arrival. 
 
 THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION. 
 
 DOCTRINE. In the Epistle of Ignatius to the Ephes- 
 ians, there is, apparently, an obscure reference to the 
 immaculate conception of Jesus; the first intimation of 
 such a doctrine, which we have been able to find in 
 history. 
 
 It is in these words: 
 
 "There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the virginity of Mary, 
 and the birth of our Lord, and the three renowned mysteries, which were done 
 in the tranquillity of God, from the Star." 
 
 This, at first, even in connection with what follows, 
 is not very clear. There appears to be a hidden mean- 
 ing, not easily fathomed. 
 
 But if it be remembered, that Ignatius was Bishop 
 of Antioch, in Syria, a country imbued with the relig- 
 ious and mythological ideas of Persia, that he must be 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. IGNATIUS. 49 
 
 supposed to have been familiar with the two principles, 
 one of good, and the other of evil, and of their conflict 
 through the ages; also that Zoroaster had been immacu- 
 lately conceived* by a ray from the divine reason; had 
 been taken to heaven by lightning, and there enthron- 
 ed as a living star; if we suppose these thoughts and im- 
 ages to be blended with his Christian convictions, giv- 
 ing his religious views a tinge of that Gnosticism then 
 commencing to prevail so extensively in the church, 
 the paragraph cited may be read with what follows 
 more intelligibly. 
 
 "There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the virginity of Mary, 
 and the birth of our Lord, and the three renowned mysteries, which were done 
 in the tranquillity of God, from the Star." Then the following: "And here, 
 at the manifestation of the Son, magic began to be destroyed, and all bonds 
 were loosed; and the ancient kingdom and the error of evil were destroyed." 
 
 The ancient struggle is at an end; the priilciple of 
 good has triumphed; and this has come from the influ- 
 ence of the living Star. The Gospel of the Infancy, 
 which appeared about this time, and which possibly Ig- 
 natius may have seen, states that the magi came to 
 Bethlehem, guided by a star, in accordance with the 
 prophecy of Zoroaster. 
 
 EVIDENCE AS TO THE FOUR GOSPELS. There is but 
 one passage in the Cureton Epistles, which can be ci- 
 ted, even as apparent evidence of the existence of eith- 
 er of the four gospels. 
 
 "Be thou wise as the serpent in every thing, and 
 harmless as to those things which are requisite, as the 
 dove." No source is indicated, whence this is taken. 
 It is one of the sayings of Jesus, which were preserved 
 in various forms, both by tradition, and in the older 
 gospels. It is not much relied upon as evidence. Rev. 
 Mr. Sanday, after citing the passage, from the Epistle 
 of Ignatius to Polycarp, and thinking it ought to be 
 
50 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 referred to the similar passage in Matthew 10. 16, adds: 
 
 "It is however, possible, that Ignatius may be quoting, not directly from 
 our gospel, but from one of the original documents, (such as Ewald's hypo- 
 thetical Spruch-Samnilung), out of which our gospel was composed; though 
 it is somewhat remarkable that this particular sentence is wanting in the par- 
 allel passage in St. Luke. 1 ' Gospels in the Second Century, p. 78. 
 
 Ignatius had been forty years bishop of Antioch, and 
 was said to be 86 years old at the time of his death. 
 
 "THE MARTYRDOM OF IGNATIUS." This purports to 
 have been written soon after the martyrdom, by some 
 persons who accompanied Ignatius to Rome. 
 
 Many have expressed doubts as to its authenticity; 
 others have rejected altogether. It is not necessary to 
 decide. The document has but little historical value, 
 since the martyrdom is generally admitted. 
 
 POLYC'ARP. A. D. 116. It is difficult to understand 
 how the Ante-Mcene editors and some other writers 
 can concede the genuineness of the Epistle of Polycarp 
 to the Philippians, and still claim that it cannot be 
 dated earlier than the middle of the second century. 
 If there is any portion of it that belongs to that period, 
 it must be an interpolation. The original epistle, if gen- 
 uine, was written very soon after the martyrdom of 
 Ignatius. This will become manifest, by comparing 
 this letter with the one from Ignatius to Polycarp. 
 
 In that letter, Ignatius says, "I salute him who is 
 reckoned worthy to go to Antioch, in my stead, as I di- 
 rected thee." This can only become intelligible by ref- 
 erence to the 13th chapter of the Epistle of Polycarp 
 to the Philippians. It must be borne in mind that 
 Smyrna, the residence of Polycarp, was south east of 
 Philippi, in Macedonia, the place -to which his letter 
 was directed; that Ignatius had passed through Mace- 
 donia, on his way to Rome, and that Antioch, whence 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS. POLTCARP. 51 
 
 he started, was a long way south east of Smyrna. 
 Polycarp, writing from Smyrna to the Philippians, says: 
 "Both you and Ignatius wrote to me, that if any one 
 went into Syria, he should carry your letter with him." 
 He proceeds to say, in substance, that he will send the 
 letter, if he has an opportunity. Again, same chapter, 
 (13), he says: "Any more certain information you may 
 have obtained, both respecting Ignatius himself, and 
 those with him, have the goodness to make known 
 to us." 
 
 He refers to Ignatius in language implying that he 
 had proceeded, with his friends, on his journey to Eome. 
 Nothing can be plainer, than if the letter is genuine, it 
 was written after Ignatius had gone to Rome to suffer 
 martyrdom, but before information of the particulars 
 had been sent to Smyrna. 
 
 It has been objected, that in ch. 9, he spoke of Igna- 
 tius as having already suffered martyrdom, while after- 
 ward, he asked for information of Ignatius and 'those 
 with him." The latter portion has been thought to be 
 an interpolation. But we do not think the two passag- 
 es irreconcilable. Ignatius had gone to Eome as a 
 martyr, and Polycarp believed him to have suffered 
 when he wrote; and enquired after his companions, and 
 for the particulars of the martyrdom. 
 
 Upon the question of the genuineness of this Epistle, 
 also, there has been considerable discussion. But it 
 was expressly referred to, about the year 190, by Ire- 
 nseus, who in his youth, had known Polycarp personal- 
 ly. Polycarp lived till 155. 
 
 EVIDENCE AS TO THE FOUR GOSPELS. The passages 
 claimed as parallel, are all sayings of Christ, somewhat 
 similar to those in the canonical gospels, but not as- 
 cribed to any definite source. No mention is made 
 
52 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 of either of the Gospels, Luke, Mark, John or Matthew, 
 by Clement, Ignatius or Polycarp. 
 
 One of the sayings of Jesus quoted by Polycarp, is 
 precisely like one quoted by Clement; but is not in any 
 one of the four gospels. It is as follows: "Be pitiful, 
 that ye may be pitied." In Clement, word for word 
 the same. Again: Clement; "Forgive, that it may be 
 forgiven you;" Polycarp; "Forgive, and it shall be for- 
 given you;" The nearest to which in the canonical 
 gospels, is, "For if ye forgive men their trespasses," &c. 
 
 These circumstances and some others, struck the 
 mind of the Rev. Mr. Sanday with so much force, that 
 he admitted the passages might have been derived 
 from other collections. * 
 
 He concludes, that if the apostolic fathers did not 
 make use of our gospels, they had writings closely re- 
 sembling them. That is true, so far as the sayings 
 of Christ are concerned. But in other respects, they 
 were widely different. The sayings of Jesus had be- 
 come so extensively known among his disciples, and 
 had been preserved in so many different ways, that 
 they maintained, for the most part, a substantial iden- 
 tity, in whatever writing contained. 
 
 Perhaps the most satisfactory solution of the ques- 
 tion of the evidence of the apostolic fathers, was found 
 by Dr. Less, a German evangelical scholar, who wrote 
 about the year 1770. He was author of a celebrated 
 work, written to establish the "authenticity, uncorrup- 
 ted preservation, and credibility of the New Testa- 
 ment." He was stimulated to investigate the question, 
 by a remark of Lord Bolingbroke. In his Letters on 
 the Study of History, Bolingbroke had exposed a want 
 of judgment in "those who attempt to vindicate the 
 
 (1.) Gospels in the Second Century, p. 87. 
 
APOSTOLIC FA THERS NOT WITNESSES TO THE O OSPELS. 53 
 
 antiquity of the sacred writings by examples drawn 
 from the fathers of the first century, with a design to 
 prove that these fathers had read the gospels; though 
 the instances alleged amounted to no demonstration." 
 Whereupon Dr. Less gave the subject a very careful 
 and thorough examination. The result is given by 
 Bishop Marsh, in a note to Michaelis; as follows: 
 
 "From the EPISTLE OF BARNABAS, no inference can be adduced, that he 
 had read any part of the New Testament. 
 
 "From the GENERAL EPISTLE, as it is called, of CLEMENT OP ROME, it 
 may be inferred, that Clement had read the First Epistle of the Corinthians. 
 
 "From the SHEPHERD OF HERMAS, no inference whatever can be drawn. 
 
 "From the EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS, it may be concluded that he had read 
 St. Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians, and that there existed in his time, evan- 
 gelical writings, though it cannot be shown that he has quoted from them. 
 [This investigation was made long before the discovery of the Cureton Epis- 
 tles, and the remark of Dr. Less was founded upon the Vossian Letters, which 
 were more voluminous, and included four spurious letters, ascribed to Ignatius.] 
 
 "FROM POLYCAKT'S KIMSTI.K TO THE PHILIPPIANS, it appears that he had 
 heard of St. Paul's Epistle to that community, and that he quotes a passage, 
 which is in the First Epistle to the Corinthians, and another which is in the 
 Epistle to the Ephesians; but no positive conclusion can be drawn, with re- 
 spect to any other Epistle, or any of the Four Gospels." MicJiadis by Marsh, 
 wl .1, p. 354, citing Less, Gesch. der Religion, p. 503-537, ed'n 1786. 
 
 As the result of this analysis, including, besides the 
 apostolic fathers proper, Barnabas and Hernias, and ex- 
 tending to about the middle of the second century, no 
 evidence of the four gospels was seen, in the writings 
 of the apostolic fathers, by this eminent German the- 
 ologian. Subsequent English and American ecclesiasti- 
 cal writers have discovered much, as they suppose, 
 which escaped his careful scrutiny. 
 
 All three of the apostolic fathers mentioned Paul ex- 
 pressly, and referred to his writings. 
 
 Clement, in writing to the Corinthians, referred to 
 Paul's Letter to them, and Polycarp, in his Letter to 
 the Philippians, spoke of Paul's Epistle to that Church. 
 
54 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120: 
 
 There has been an attempt made to make Polycarp a 
 witness for the four gospels, in another manner. Feu- 
 ardentius, in his note on Irenaeus, 3. 3, published, with 
 some other fragments, what purported to be a fragment 
 of Polycarp, out of a very ancient manuscript of Victor 
 Capuanus Catena, upon the four evangelists, wherein 
 Polycarp mentioned each by name; "which," says Feu- 
 ardentius, "Catena he there promises to publish; but 
 whether he did or no, I know not." Victor Capuanus 
 lived, A. D. 480; according to this writer. Grynseus 
 places him at A. D. 455: others a hundred years la- 
 ter. 
 
 This testimony may be stated thus: Feuardentius 
 says, that Capuanus had, in 480, a manuscript, showing 
 that Polycarp, more than 300 years previous, mention- 
 ed the four gospels. 
 
 Westcott prudently abandons this evidence, signifi- 
 cantly asking, "Is anything known of the MS. Catena, 
 from which it was taken?" 
 
 Polycarp was, for many years, Bishop of Smyrna, and 
 was martyred, A. D. 155. 
 
 He was a devoted Christian, and an able expounder 
 of the faith. In his treatment of heretics, he travelled 
 in the footsteps of Clement and Ignatius. The spirit 
 of persecution finds no sanction in the writings of the 
 three apostolic fathers. 
 
 Speaking of Valens, who had been a presbyter, but 
 who had departed from the faith, he says: 
 
 "I am deeply grieved, therefore, brethren, for him and for his wife; to whom 
 may the Lord grant true repentance ! And be ye then, moderate in regard to 
 this matter, and do not count such as enemies, but call them back as suffering 
 and straying members, that ye may save your whole body." [Ch. 11.] 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 36. 
 
APOSTOLIC FATHERS; CLEMENT, IGNATIUS &POLYCARP. 55 
 
 BE CAPITULATION. 
 
 The apostolic fathers make no mention of the mir- 
 acles of Jesus, nor do they refer to any of the circum- 
 stances connected with his alleged material resurrec- 
 tion. 
 
 Upon that subject, Clement holds the same views with 
 Paul, and illustrates them in an impressive and beauti- 
 ful manner. 
 
 Ignatius, A. D. 115, appears to allude, in a mysterious 
 way, to the immaculate conception; the first time we 
 find it mentioned in history. 
 
 No reference is made to either of the four gospels, 
 nor to the Acts of the Apostles, nor are there any quo- 
 tations except such as evangelical writers concede 
 may have been taken from other sources. 
 
 U THE MARTYRDOM OFPOLYCARP." This was doubtless, 
 one of the earliest of the martyria. Its genuineness 
 has been denied; but the question is of little impor- 
 tance, as the document contains nothing of much 
 historical value, in the way of fact or doctrine. 
 
56 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO A.D.12Q. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE LOST GOSPELS OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 
 GOSPEL ACCORDING TO THE HEBREWS. 
 
 This is the most celebrated of all the ancient gos- 
 pels. It made its first appearance early in the sec- 
 ond century. Probably not later than 125, and possi- 
 bly five or even ten years sooner. 
 
 As this gospel, in various forms, and under different 
 titles, was the one most in use among the Christians of 
 the second century, we shall give all the citations of it 
 by the fathers, and all the fragments of the gospel 
 which they have preserved. 
 
 1. HEGESIPPUS; A. D. 185. According to Eusebius, 
 Ecclesiastical History, bk. 4, ch. 22. 
 
 Eusebius here says of Hegesippus, 
 
 "He has also written (laid down) some things concerning the Gospel accord- 
 ing to the Hebrews and Syrians, as also concerning the Hebrew language, by 
 which he evidences that he was converted from Judaism to Christianity." 
 
 It may be mentioned in passing, that this is the 
 principal testimony relied upon to show that there was 
 a Syriac Version of the canonical gospels in the second 
 century. But so far from its being any evidence of 
 that fact, Eusebius was not referring at all to the ca- 
 nonical gospels, or either of them, but to the Gospel 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. 57 
 
 of the Hebrews. He calls it the Gospel according to 
 the Hebrews and Syrians; by which he evidently means, 
 that it was used by the Jews in Syria, as well as else- 
 where. 
 
 This view is confirmed by the statement of Jerome, 
 which will appear presently, that the Gospel of the 
 Hebrews was written "in the Chaldee and Syriac lan- 
 guage." It appears it was used by the Nazarenes re- 
 siding in Berea, Syria; hence it was translated into 
 Syriac. 
 
 2. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA; A.D. 200. Stromata, bk. 
 2, ch. 9: 
 
 "And it is written in the Gospel according to the Hebrews, 'He who wonders 
 shall ivi.irn, and he who reigns shall be at rest.' '' 
 
 3. ORIGEN; A.D. 230. Comm. in Joan.: 
 
 "But if any one will receive the Gospel according to the Hebrews, in which 
 our Savior says, 'The Holy Ghost, my mother, lately took me by one of my 
 hairs, and bore me to the great mountain Tabor," ' &c. 
 
 From the same. Fragment of the gospel, preserved 
 in Horn. 8, in Matt. torn. 3, p. 21 : 
 
 "But let us treat this place a little otherwise: It is written in a certain gos- 
 pel, which is entitled, 'according to the Hebrews,' (if any one be pleased to 
 receive it, not as of any authority, but only for illustration of the present 
 
 question)," 
 
 Then comes the following account of the colloquy 
 between Jesus and the rich man, which the reader can 
 compare with Matt, 19. 16-24. As he does so, he may 
 wonder at its being pronounced by Origen, "not of any 
 authority,"since it is in spirit, the same as the account 
 in Matthew, and is somewhat more simple and na- 
 tural. 
 
 There is "reason to believe that the clause in brackets, 
 is one of the many interpolations to which it is well 
 known the writings of Origen have been subjected. In 
 
58 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 the same sentence he himself speaks of it as a gospel; 
 not as a book called "the Gospel according to the He- 
 brews/' but as a gospel, "entitled according to the He- 
 brews." The phrase "it is written," when used by the 
 fathers, is generally understood to apply to writings 
 considered scriptural. Origen says, "It is written in a 
 certain gospel." It will be seen also directly, that Je- 
 rome speaks of this gospel as "one which Origen often 
 used." 
 The following is the narrative: 
 
 "Another rich man said unto him, 'Master, What good thing shall ] do that 
 I may live?' He said unto him, '0 man, fulfil the law, and the prophets. 1 
 And he answered him, 'I have done so.' Then said he unto him, 'Go, sell all 
 thou hast, and give to the poor; and come, follow me.' 
 
 "Then the rich man began to smite his head, and it pleased him not. And 
 the Lord said unto him, 'How sayest thou, I have fulfilled the law and the 
 prophets, when it is written, in the law, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself? 
 And lo, many of thy brethren, sons of Abraham, are covered with filth, and 
 dying of hunger, and thy house is full of many good things, and nothing there- 
 from goeth forth at any time unto them.' 
 
 "And turning himself about, he said unto Simon, his disciple, sitting near 
 him, 'Simon, son of Jonas, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a 
 needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven.' ' 
 
 Eev. S. Baring-Gould, after comparing this with the 
 corresponding passage in Matthew, says: 
 
 "The comparison of these two accounts is not favorable to that in the canon- 
 ical gospel. It is difficult to understand how a Jew could have asked, as did 
 the rich oung man, (according to Matthew's Gospel), what commandments 
 he ought to keep, in order to enter into life. The decalogue was known by 
 heart to every Jew. Moreover, the narrative in the lost gospel is more con- 
 nected than in the canonical gospel." 
 
 To which maybe added, that the account is consider- 
 ably shorter than in the Gospel of Matthew, or Mark; 
 indicating, according to a principle which will be fre- 
 quently adverted to as we proceed, that it was first 
 written. The narrative in Luke is of about the same 
 length with that in the Hebrews. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF TEE HEBREWS. 59 
 
 4. EUSEBIUS; A. D. 325. Ecc. Hist. bk. 3, ch. 25. 
 In enumerating the apocryphal books, he adds: 
 
 "In this number, some have placed the Gospel according to the Hebrews; 
 with which they of the Jews, who profess Christianity, are very much de- 
 lighted." 
 
 Again, when speaking of the Ebionites; Ib. ch. 27: 
 
 "They made use only, of that which is called the Gospel according to the 
 Hebrews; very little esteeming any other." 
 
 Again, speaking of Papias; ch. 39: 
 
 "He mentions another history, concerning a woman accused of many 
 crimes before our Lord, which is contained in the Gospel according to the He- 
 brews." 
 
 5. EPIPHANIUS; A. D. 385. Haeres. 29, sec. 9: 
 
 "They (the Nazarenes) have the Gospel of Matthew most entire in the He- 
 brew language, among them: for this truly is still preserved among them; as 
 it was at first in Hebrew characters. But I know not whether they have taken 
 away the genealogy from Abraham to Christ." 
 
 Again, against Heresies, 30: (Ebionites.) 
 
 "They (the Ebionites) also receive the Gospel according to Matthew. For 
 this, both they and the Cerinthians make use of, and no other. They call it 
 the Gospel according to the Hebrews; for the truth is, that Matthew is the 
 only one of the New Testament writers, who published his Gospel and 
 preaching in the Hebrew language, and Hebrew characters." 
 
 Again; in Sec. 13: 
 
 "In the gospel which they (the Ebionites) have called the Gospel according 
 to Matthew, which is not entire and perfect, but corrupted and curtailed, and 
 which they call the Hebrew Gospel, it is written : 
 
 " "There was a certain man called Jesus; and he being about thirty years 
 of age, made choice of us. (This was called also the Gospel of the Twelve 
 Apostles.) And coming to Capernaum, he entered into the house of Simon, 
 called Peter, and opening his mouth, said: When I passed by the Lake of Ti- 
 berias, I chose John and James, the sons of Zebedee, and Simon and Andrew, 
 andThaddeus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas Iscariot; and thee, Matthew, 
 sitting at the receipt of custom, I called, and thou didst follow me. I will,, 
 therefore, that ye be my twelve apostles, for a testimony to Israel. And John 
 the Baptist was baptizing, and the Pharisees went out to him, and were bap- 
 tized, and all Jerusalem. 
 
60 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 " 'And John had his garment of camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about 
 his loins, and his meat (according to that gospel) was wild honey, the taste 
 of which was like manna, or as cakes made with honey and oil.' Thus they 
 change the true account into a falsehood, and for locusts, put cakes made with 
 oil and honey. 
 
 "The beginning of their gospel was this: 'It came to pass, in the days 
 of Herod, King of Judaea, that John came baptizing with the baptism of re- 
 pentance, in the River Jordan, who was reported to be of the family of Aaron, 
 the high priest, the son of Zacharias and Elizabeth; and all people went out 
 after him.' 
 
 "And after several other things, it is said in this gospel: 'The people being 
 baptized, Jesus also went, and was baptized by John; and as he ascended out 
 of the water, the heavens were opened, and he saw the Holy Spirit of God in 
 the form of a dove, descending and entering into him ; and a voice was made, 
 (eyevETo), from heaven, saying: Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am 
 well pleased; and then another, I have this day begotten thee; and suddenly 
 there shone around the place a great light; which when John saw, (says this 
 gospel), he said to him, Who art thou Lord? and then another voice from 
 heaven came to him, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.' 
 Hereupon, (according to this gospel), John fell down before him, and said, '0 
 Lord, I pray thee, *baptize me;' but he hindered him saying, that it is so fit, 
 that all things should be fulfilled. ' See how their false doctrine appears 
 every where, how all things are imperfect, disordered and without truth or 
 order. 
 
 "So also Cerinthus and Carpocrates, using the same gospel of theirs, would 
 prove from the beginning of that Gospel according to St. Matthew, viz. by the 
 genealogy, that 'Christ proceeded from the seed of Joseph and Mary.' But 
 they (the Ebionites) have quite other sentiments; for they have taken away the 
 genealogy from Matthew, and accordingly begin their gospel, as I have above 
 said, with these words: 'It came to pass, in the days of Herod, King of Ju- 
 daea,' &c." 
 
 Again, Epiphanius says, sec. 16: 
 
 "They (the Ebionites) do not say that he, (Christ), was begotten of the Fath- 
 er, but made as one of the angels; but being greater than they, he has domin- 
 ion over them, and all the works of the Almighty; and that he came and taught 
 that which is contained in their gospel, viz. 'I came to abolish sacrifices; and 
 unless ye cease to offer sacrifices, the wrath (of God) shall not cease from 
 you.' And such as these are their tenets." 
 
 Epiphanius also tells us, ' that a certain Jew, called 
 Joseph, found in a cell at Tiberias, in the time of Con- 
 stantine, the Hebrew Gospel ascribed to Matthew. Not 
 
 (l.)Hseres. 30, Ebion. sec. 6. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. 61 
 
 much confidence has been placed in this statement by 
 subsequent writers. 
 6. JEROME; A. D. 400. Catal. Vir. Illust. in Matt. 
 
 Matthew also called Levi, who became from a publican an apostle, was the 
 first who composed a gospel of Christ; and, for the sake of those who believed 
 in Christ from among the Jews, wrote it in the Hebrew language and letters; 
 but it is uncertain who it was who translated it into Greek. Moreover the He- 
 brew (copy) itself is to this time preserved in the library of Csesarea, which 
 Pamphylus the martyr, with much diligence, collected. The Nazarenes who 
 live in Berea, a city of Syria, and make use of this volume, granted me 
 the favor of writing it out; in which (gospel), there is this observable, that 
 wherever the evangelist either cites, himself, or introduces our Savior as ci- 
 ting, any passage out of "the Old Testament, he does not follow the translation 
 of the LXX, but the Hebrew copies; of which there are these two instances, 
 to wit: 'out of Egypt have I called my Son;' and 'he shall be called a Naza- 
 rene.' " 
 
 [NOTE. If this statement of Jerome, who is not very reliable, could be de- 
 pended upon, there was a version of the Old Testament then in circulation, 
 containing the latter passage; a passage which, it has been often asserted, 
 was not in the Old Testament; and which is not now to be found in that 
 volume.] 
 
 Again, same work, Life of James; after relating var- 
 ious wonderful things concerning James, he says: 
 
 "The gospel also, which is called, 'according to the Hebrews,' and which I 
 translated into Greek and Latin, and which Origen often used, relates, that 
 after our Savior's resurrection, when our Lord had given the linen cloth to the 
 priest's servant, he went to James, and appeared to him; for James had sworn 
 that he would not eat bread, from that hour in which he drank the cup of the 
 Lord, till he should see the Lord risen from the dead. And a little after, the 
 Lord said, 'Bring the^ table and the bread;' and then it is added, he took the 
 bread and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to James the Just, and said to 
 him, 'My brother eat thy bread; for the Son of man is risen from the dead.' " 
 
 This appearance is not related in the canonical gos- 
 pels; but an appearance to James is mentioned by Paul, 
 1 Cor. 15. 7; which would indicate that the Gospel of 
 the Hebrews contained the oldest traditions. 
 
 Again; JEEOME, adv. Pelag. 1. 3, in prin. 
 
 "In the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which is written in the Chaldee and 
 Syriac' languages, which the Nazarenes use, that according to the Twelve 
 
62 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Apostles; or as most think, according to Matthew; which is in the library 
 of Caeserea, there is the following history: 
 
 " 'Behold, the mother and brethren of Christ spake to him: John the Baptist 
 baptizeth, for the remission of sins; let us go and be baptized of him. He said 
 to them, In what have I sinned, that I have any need to go and be baptized by 
 him '? unless my saying this proceeds, perhaps, from ignorance?' 
 
 "And in the same volume it is said, 'If thy brother oifend thee by any word, 
 and make thee satisfaction, though it be seven times in a day, thou must for- 
 give him.' Simon, his disciple, said to him, 'What! Seven times in a day?' 
 The Lord answered and said unto him, 'I tell thee also, even till seventy times 
 seven.' " 
 
 Again; Jerome, Lib. 4, Comm. in Jesai. c. 11, 2: 
 
 "According to their gospel, which is written in the Hebrew language, and 
 read by the Nazarenes, the whole fountain of the Holy Ghost descended upon 
 him. Besides, in that gospel just mentioned, we find these things written: 
 
 " *It came to pass, when the Lord ascended from the water, the whole fount- 
 tain of the Holy Ghost descended, and rested upon him, and said to him, 'My 
 Son, among all the prophets, I was waiting for thy coming, that I might rest 
 upon thee; for thou art my rest; thou art my first begotten Son, who shall 
 reign to everlasting ages.' ' 
 
 And again, in Lib. 11, Comm. in Jesai. 40, 11: 
 
 "But it is written in the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which the Naza- 
 renes read, "The Lord said, The Holy Ghost, my mother just now laid hold 
 on me.' " 
 
 By the same, in Lib. 2, Comm. in Mic. 7. 6: 
 
 "Whoever reads the book of Canticles, and will understand, by the spouse 
 of the Soul, the word of God, and will believe the gospel which is entitled, "The 
 Gospel according to the Hebrews, ' which I lately translated, in which our Sa- 
 vior is introduced, saying, 'Just now my mother, the Holy Ghost, laid hold on 
 me by one of my hairs,' will not scruple to say, the Word of God was born 
 of the Spirit, and the soul, which is the spouse of the Word, has the Holy 
 Ghost for its mother-in-law, who, in the Hebrew language, is expressed in 
 the feminine gender." 
 
 The same, in Lib. 6, Comm. Ezek. 18. 7: 
 
 "In that which is entitled, "The Gospel according to the Hebrews,' it is 
 reckoned among the chief of crimes, for a person to make sorrowful the heart 
 of his brother." 
 
 Again; Jerome, Lib. 1, Comm. in Matt. 6. 11: 
 
 "In the gospel entitled, 'according to the Hebrews,' I find, instead of su- 
 persubstantial bread,' "Machar;" which signifies the morrow; so, the sense 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. 63 
 
 is, 'Give us this day, the bread necessary for the morrow;' i. e. for the future." 
 
 Again, the same. Lib. 2, Comm. in Matt. 12. 13: 
 
 4 'In the gospel which the Nazarenes and Ebionites use, (which I lately 
 translated out of Hebrew into Greek, and which is by most esteemed the au- 
 thentic Gospel of Matthew), the man who had the withered hand, is said to be 
 a mason, and prayed for relief in the following words: 
 
 " 'I was a mason, who got my livelihood by my hands; 1 beseech thee, Je- 
 sus, that thou wouldst restore to me my strength, tfcat I may no longer thus 
 scandalously beg my bread." 
 
 And again, in Lib. 4, Comm. in.Matt. 23: 
 
 "In the gospel which the Nazarenes use, for the son of Barachiah, I find 
 written, "The son of Joiada. 1 " 
 
 The following extracts also are from Jerome: 
 From Lib. 4, Comm. in Matt. 27. 16: 
 
 "In the gospel entitled, 'according to the Hebrews,' he (Barabbas) is inter- 
 preted, The son of their master, who was condemned for sedition and mur- 
 der." 
 
 Same book: 
 
 "In the gospel which I have often mentioned, we read, that a lintel of the 
 temple, of immense size, was broken and rent." (At the time of the crucifixion.) 
 
 From Epistle ad. Hedib. 149: 
 
 "In that Gospel which is written in Hebrew letters, we read, not that the vail 
 of the temple was rent, but that a lintel (or beam) of a prodigious size fell 
 down." 
 
 From lib. 3, Comm. in Ep. ad. Eph. c. 5, v. 4: 
 
 "In the Hebrew Gospel, we read, that our Lord said to his disciples, 'Be ye 
 .never cheerful, unless when you can see your brother in love.' " 
 
 From Praef. lib. 18, Comm. in Jesai.: 
 
 "For when the apostles supposed him to be a spirit, or according to the Gos- 
 pel which the Nazarenes received, an incorporeal demon, he said to them, 'Why 
 are ye troubled,' &c." 
 
 And in De vir. 111. n. 16, in Ig., he bears the following 
 testimony to the source whence Ignatius was supposed 
 to have taken the quotation, concerning the con versa- 
 
64 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A.D.12Q. 
 
 tion between Jesus and his disciples, after the resurrec- 
 tion. 
 
 "In the Epistle to the Smymseans, (which, in the time of Jerome, and until 
 lately, was thought to have been written by Ignatius,) he (Ignatius) takes a tes- 
 timony from the Gospel which I lately translated, as spoken by Christ; he says, 
 'I saw Christ in the flesh after the resurrection, and believe that it was he; and 
 when he came to Peter, and to those who were with Peter, he said unto them, 
 Behold, feel me, and see that I am not an incorporeal spirit; and presently they 
 touched him and believed. ' ' ' 
 
 Such are the testimonies of the fathers concerning 
 this famous gospel, and the fragments of it which they 
 have preserved for our inspection. 
 
 It may be added, that it was not condemned in the 
 decree of Gelasius, A. D. 494. 
 
 There has been much diversity of opinion, and a good 
 deal of learning brought to bear upon the question, 
 whether the Gospel according to the Hebrews was 
 written by Matthew; and if not, whether Matthew 
 wrote a Gospel in Hebrew. 
 
 It will be seen by the foregoing extracts, that Epi- 
 phanius and Jerome are very explicit in asserting that 
 this was the Gospel of Matthew. 
 
 The readiness with which these statements are set a- 
 side by able modern writers, may be regarded as an 
 instructive commentary upon the degree of credit and 
 authority to which the fathers are entitled, on ques- 
 tions requiring for their decision, an educated and crit- 
 ical judgment. 
 
 It will be noticed hereafter, that Jerome asserts, 
 with the same positiveness, that the Gospel of the In- 
 fancy, which he translated from memory, and a portion 
 of which translation has since been called the Gospel 
 of the Birth of Mary, was written also by Matthew. 
 In that case, he went so far as to say, it was in Mat- 
 thew's own hand-writing. [See chapter 17.] 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. 65 
 
 That the Gospel of the Hebrews was Matthew's He- 
 brew Gospel, was the opinion of Du Pin, ' and Father 
 Simon. 2 Beausobre considered it, whether written by 
 Matthew or not, very ancient, and of very high au- 
 thority. 
 
 Dr. Niemeyer thought this gospel, "the fountain from 
 which other writings of this sort, have derived their or- 
 igin; as streams from a spring." Baronius said, "The 
 present Greek text of St. Matthew, is of no value or 
 authority, unless it were to be compared with the He- 
 brew Gospel of the Nazarenes, which is the true or- 
 iginal." 3 
 
 Michaelis [A. D. 1777], examined the question criti- 
 cally. After citing Father Simon, Dr. Mill, and other 
 writers, and admitting frankly that the Nazarenes 
 knew nothing of the Greek gospels, he considers 
 whether in the gospel of the Nazarenes, like that of the 
 Ebionites, the first two chapters of Matthew were want- 
 ing. He .examines Jerome's references to the gospel 
 which he had translated, and comes to the conclusion, 
 that while there is no trace of the first chapter of Mat- 
 thew, it probably contained the second chapter. He 
 does not speak with much confidence, however, and 
 says, "at different times, I have entertained different 
 opinions on this subject." 
 
 The difficulty experienced by this eminent scholar, 
 appears to have been easily surmounted by more mod- 
 ern writers, some of whom do not hesitate to assert, 
 in the most positive manner, that the references of 
 Jerome prove that the gospel which he translated con- 
 tained both chapters. 
 
 (1.) History of the Canon, vol. 2, c. 2, 3. 
 (2.) Crit. Hist. N. T., Pt. 1, ch. 7, 9. 
 (3.) Annal. ad. Am. Ct. 34, num. 175. 
 
66 BECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Michaelis finally concludes, upon the main question, 
 that if the Gospel of the Hebrews was originally the 
 Hebrew Gospel of Matthew, it received various addi- 
 tions among the Nazarenes, after it had been translat- 
 ed into Greek. ' 
 
 Bishop Marsh, assuming that the Gospel of Matthew 
 was a translation from the Hebrew, thinks the first two 
 chapters may not have been in the original, and that 
 the Greek translator prefixed a translation of some oth- 
 er Chaldee document, containing an account of the 
 birth of Christ. 2 
 
 Stroth, [1780J, whose essay on the subject was printed 
 in Eichhorn's Repertorium, contended that the Gospel 
 of the Hebrews was used by Justin Martyr; an opinion 
 which many others have since adopted. 
 
 Bishop Marsh, referring to this theory of Stroth, and 
 to the reasons given, which had been favorably referred 
 to by Dr. Eosenmuller, [A. D. 1800], says, "It is true that 
 if the force of these arguments be admitted, [and they 
 seem really convincing], we cannot produce Justin as 
 an evidence of the four gospels." : 
 
 Norton thinks the Gospel of the Hebrews should not 
 be considered apocryphal, and says, in its primitive form 
 it was probably the Hebrew original of Matthew. 4 
 
 Toland, speaking of the Gospel of the Hebrews, says: 
 
 "It was read in the Christian churches for three hundred years, not rejected 
 by Origen and Eusebius, but alleged as a true gospel by Papias, Ignatius, 
 Clemens Alexandrinus, Justin Martyr, Hegesippus and others." Naz. 20. 78. 
 
 Tischendorff finds that the Gospel of the Hebrews 
 was probably used by Justin; also by the author of the 
 
 (1.) Vol. 3, p. 169. 
 
 (2.) Notes to Michaelis, vol. 3, pt. 2, p. 139. 
 
 (3.) Notes to Michaelis, vol. 1, p. 361. 
 
 (4.) Genuineness of the Gospels, vol. 1, pp. 214, 225. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. 67 
 
 Clementines, and by Tatian and Hegesippus. l 
 
 From the views of these writers, after comparing 
 them carefully with the testimony of the fathers, in the 
 foregoing pages, we may, perhaps, elicit the truth, and 
 state it in a few simple propositions. 
 
 1. The Gospel of the Hebrews was an ancient gospel, 
 and nearly the only one in use among the Jewish Chris- 
 tians, in the first ages of the Church. It was also 
 extensively used by others, and was of high authority 
 with the fathers. 
 
 2. It was universally attributed to Matthew. 
 
 3. There was no other Gospel of Matthew at that 
 time. (First half of second century.) The Hebrew Gos- 
 pel of Matthew so much talked about, other than the 
 Gospel of the Hebrews, is a myth, so far as there is any 
 historical evidence. 
 
 4. The Greek Gospel of Matthew was a subsequent 
 production, and either originally appeared in the Greek 
 language, or was a translation of the Gospel of the He- 
 brews, with extensive changes and additions. There is 
 reason to believe it to have been an original compila- 
 tion, based upon the Oracles of Christ, but containing, 
 in whole, or in part, a number of other manuscripts. 
 
 The arguments used to prove that Matthew's Gospel 
 was originally in Hebrew, all run in a circle. They as- 
 sume that the Greek gospel is in some way from Mat- 
 thew, and is therefore authoritative. The reasoning then 
 runs smoothly, and ends in proving a Hebrew Matthew, 
 a document of the existence of which no mention is 
 made in history; if we except a vague tradition never 
 yet traced to its source. 
 
 As a specimen of this reasoning, we may refer to the 
 argument of Jones, contained in three propositions: 
 
 (1.) Origin of the Four Gospels, p. 78. 
 
68 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 1. The Greek gospel contains all that Matthew ever 
 wrote; else it would not be a complete revelation of the 
 divine will, so far as Matthew is concerned. 
 
 2. It differed from the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
 
 3. Therefore the latter was not written by Matthew. 
 The corollary would be, that there was a Gospel of 
 
 Matthew in Hebrew, different from the Gospel of the 
 Hebrews. 
 
 BY WHOM AND WHEN WRITTEN. It will be safe to ac- 
 cept the almost unanimous opinion of theological 
 writers, that the Hebrew Gospel used by the Nazarenes 
 and Ebionites, was not written by Matthew. The au- 
 thor is unknown. 
 
 It was a compilation, made for the use of the Jewish 
 Christians, from the gospels and gospel documents then 
 in circulation; the manuscripts principally used appear- 
 ing to be, the Oracles or Sayings of Christ, and the 
 Gospel, Preaching and Doctrine of Peter. The Oracles 
 probably constituted the principal basis, and as they 
 had been attributed to Matthew, that circumstance is 
 sufficient to account for the association of the apostle's 
 name with this gospel. 
 
 The exact time when it was written can only be a 
 matter of conjecture. It could not have been later 
 than the first quarter of the second century. 
 
 Jerome supposed it to have been written before the 
 epistles of Ignatius. But this was because he thought 
 Ignatius had referred to it in his epistle to the Smyr- 
 nseans; a document of which Ignatius was not the 
 author. 
 
 DOCTRINES. There is no sufficient evidence that this 
 gospel contained the doctrine of the immaculate con- 
 ception. On the contrary, it is well understood that 
 the earlier Jewish Christians did not believe in it. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. 69 
 
 The miracles of Christ now first begin to be heard of, 
 and as might be expected, the first mentioned are those 
 relating to the healing of the sick and deformed. The 
 more wonderful and startling, such as turning water 
 into wine, and raising to life a human body in a state 
 of decomposition, are not met with until some time 
 afterward. 
 
 The doctrine of the resurrection of Christ in a material 
 body, now for the first time appeared, and was stoutly 
 maintained by the fathers afterward. 
 
70 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 LOST GOSPELS OP THE SECOND CENTURY.-Continued. 
 GOSPEL ACCORDING TO THE EGYPTIANS. 
 
 This is universally conceded to have been a very an- 
 cient gospel. The learned Dr. Lardner thinks it was 
 not written until the second century. ' 
 
 Clement of Alexandria [A D. 200J, mentions it in 
 various places, and gives several fragments from it: 
 
 1. From Stromata, bk. 3, ch. 6. 
 
 "When Salome asked our Lord, 'How long death should prevail,' (not as 
 though life were an evil, or the creation an evil), he answered, 'As long as ye 
 women do bring forth children.' " 
 
 From what follows, it will be seen that this passage 
 was in the Gospel of the Egyptians. The fact that the 
 gospel is not cited by name in this place, becomes, after 
 we know the quotation was taken from that book, 
 a very strong endorsement of it; since it is asserted 
 that Jesus said what he was reported to have said, in 
 the Gospel of the Egyptians. 
 
 2. From the same, ch. 9. 
 
 "But they who oppose the established order of God, by their spurious pre- 
 tences to celibacy, cite those things which our Savior spake to Salome, which I 
 
 (1.) Works, vol. 3, p. 204. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS. 71 
 
 just before mentioned. They are, I think, in the Gospel according to the Egyp- 
 tians; for they say that our Savior himself said, 'I am come to destroy the 
 works of the woman; that is, the works of female concupiscence, generation 
 and corruption.' 
 
 "Afterward, Salome asked him how long it should be that death should pre- 
 vail against men? And he answered, 'While ye women bring forth children.' 
 
 "Hereupon she said, "Then I have done well in bearing no children, seeing 
 there is no necessity of generation.' To which our Lord replied, 'Feed upon 
 every herb, but that which is bitter, eat not.' " 
 
 3. From the same, ch. 13. 
 
 "Wherefore Cassianus saith, that when Salome asked, when the things 
 should be known concerning which she enquired, our Lord answered, "When 
 you shall despise the covering of your nakedness, and when two shall become 
 one, and the male with the female, neither male nor female. ' First, (I observe) 
 we have not this saying in the four gospels given to us, but in that according 
 to the Egyptians." 
 
 This passage, quoted from the Gospel of the Egyptians, 
 may be found in similar language in the second Epistle 
 to the Corinthians, formerly attributed to Clement of 
 Eome, but which is now thought to have been written, 
 not earlier than A. D. 150. 
 
 The next author who refers to this gospel, is Origen; 
 [A. D. 230.] In his Homily on the Gospel of Luke, ch. 
 1. v. 1, he says: 
 
 "The church has four gospels, the heretics many; among which is that ac- 
 cording to the Egyptians, that according to the Twelve Apostles," &c. (This 
 according to the Latin translator of Origen.) 
 
 The next is Jerome; Prsef. in Com. in Matt.: 
 
 "The evangelist Luke declares that there were many who wrote gospels, 
 when he says, "Forasmuch as many," &c. &c. (ch, 1, v. 1,) which being pub- 
 lished by various authors, gave birth to several heresies; such as that according 
 to the Egyptians, and Thomas, and Matthias, and Bartholomew, that of the 
 Twelve Apostles, and Basilides, and Apelles, and others, which it would be 
 tedious to enumerate; in relation to these it will be enough at present to say, 
 that there have been certain men, who endeavored, without the spirit and grace 
 of God, rather to set forth some sort of account, than to publish a true history." 
 
 It will be seen that Jerome admits that not only the 
 Gospel of Basilides, composed about A. D. 125, and other 
 
72 SECOND PERIOD. AD. 80 TO A. D. 120 
 
 gospels, admitted to have been first published in the sec- 
 ond century, were written before that of Luke, but even 
 the Gospel of Apelles also, which was written not earlier 
 than A. D. 160. 
 
 That the Gospel of the Egyptians was one of those 
 referred to in Luke's preface, was the opinion of Origen, 
 Theophylact and others of the" ancients, and among the 
 moderns the same view has been expressed by Grotius, 
 Dr. Grabe, Erasmus, and many others. 
 
 Epiphanius speaks of this gospel, ' and thus refers to 
 one of its doctrines: 
 
 "They (the Sabellians), make use of all the Scriptures, both of the Old and 
 New Testament, but principally of some certain passages, which they pick out 
 according to their own corrupt and preposterous sentiments. But the whole of 
 their errors, and the main strength of their heterodoxy they have from some 
 apocryphal books, but principally from that which is called the "Gospel of the 
 Egyptians; 11 which is a name some have given it: for in that, many things are 
 proposed in a hidden, mysterious manner, as by our Savior, as though he had 
 said to his disciples, that the Father was the same person, the Son the same 
 person, and the Holy Ghost the same person." 
 
 The learned Dr. Grabe, 2 has a long dissertation con- 
 cerning this gospel, the substance of which is, that it 
 was composed by some Christians in Egypt; that it was 
 published before either of the canonical gospels, and 
 that Clement of Alexandria did not reject it, but en- 
 deavored rather to explain it; which he would not have 
 done, had he considered it the work of a heretic. 
 
 Dr. Mill 3 thinks this and the Gospel of the Hebrews 
 were composed before either of our canonical gospels, 
 and that the authors of it were probably Essenes, who 
 received the Christian doctrine from the preaching of 
 Mark at Alexandria. 
 
 Mr. Whiston says: 
 
 "The Therapeutae mentioned by Philo seem to have been those first Christian 
 
 (1.) Hseres. 62. 2. 
 
 (2.) Spiceleg. Patr. torn. 1, p. 31 to 34. 
 
 (3.) Prolegom. in N. T. sec. 35 to 38, and sec. 50. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS. 73 
 
 ascetics, who were converted from the Jews, chiefly in Egypt, soon after our 
 Savior 'K passion, before the coming of Mark thither, and to have both imper- 
 fectly understood and practiced the Christian religion. Eusebius, Epiphanius 
 and Jerome plainly take them for Christians, and their sacred, ancient, mystic- 
 al books are by Eusebius supposed to be the gospels and epistles of the New 
 Testament. The modern critics are entirely puzzled about these Therapeutce, 
 and yet are not willing commonly to believe them Christians. And indeed 
 Eusebius' opinion, that their ancient allegorical books were our gospels and 
 epistles, is liable to great exceptions, since they are not allegorical in their na- 
 ture, nor were they published any considerable time before Philo's own writings; 
 so that upon the whole, I believe, it is more reasonable to say, these Therapeu- 
 tse were those first Christian ascetics, who had gotten very imperfect accounts 
 of Christianity, and were guided by the Gospel according to the Egyptians, 
 which we know by the fragments remaining, was a gospel sufficiently mystical 
 and allegorical, according to the genius of that nation. 1 ' Essay on Const. 1. 37. 
 
 The statement of Eusebius, ' that the Therapeutse of 
 Egypt became Christians, (though not in the first cen- 
 tury), may be accepted. It is supported by Epiphanius 
 and Jerome, and by the historical fact, that the Chris- 
 tian monkish system had its origin in Egypt. 
 
 How far the Therapeutae of Egypt and the Essenes 
 of Palestine may be identified, as one and the same 
 class or sect, is a question which has been much dis- 
 cussed. Their beliefs and practices were similar; they 
 both had, anterior to the Christian system, many of 
 its peculiar doctrines, and the members became easy 
 converts to the new religion, and were among the first 
 Christian disciples. 
 
 A full account of the Essenes will be found in the 
 writings of Josephus. 
 
 Jerome says, in his life of Mark, 
 
 "He went with his gospel into Egypt, and there constituted a church; that 
 he was so' remarkable in the abstemiousness of his life, that he obliged all hii 
 converts to follow his example; insomuch that Philo, the most eloquent of all 
 the Jewish writers, when he saw the first church at Alexandria still observing 
 the Jewish customs, thought it would be to the honor of his nation to write a 
 book concerning their way of life; and as Luke says the Christians at Jeruaa- 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. 2. 16. 17. 
 
74 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 lem had all tilings common, so he relates that it was at Alexandria, under 
 Mark's instructions." Catal. Vir. lUust. in Marco. 
 
 And again, in his life of Philo, he says, he places 
 Philo among the church writers, because, 
 
 "By writing a book concerning the first church of Mark at Alexandria, he has 
 said much in commendation of the Christians. He not only mentions such as 
 were there, but in many other provinces; and calls their places of abode monas- 
 teries; from whence it appears, that the first Christians, who believed there on 
 Christ, were such as the monks now pretend and desire to be; to wit, to have 
 all things common, "&c. Catal. Vir. Illust. in Philone. 
 
 This is a good illustration of the careless writing of 
 the fathers, and of their readiness to supply, from their 
 own imaginations, what is wanting in historical data. 
 Philo, though he writes of the Therapeutae, and of their 
 mode of life, says nothing of any church of Mark 
 at Alexandria, or of any other church, nor does he once 
 mention the Christians in that connection, if indeed in 
 any other. 
 
 There is, in fact, no historical evidence, at all relia- 
 ble, that any Christian church was founded in Egypt in 
 the first century. The first reliable information upon 
 the subject, is in the letter of Hadrian to Servianus, 
 husband of Paulina, the Emperor's sister. Servianus 
 was consul, A. D. 134. The letter is preserved by Vo- 
 piscus, who wrote about the year 300, and who took it 
 from the books of Phlegon, the historian, who was a 
 freedman of Hadrian. From this epistle it appears, 
 that the religion of the Christians was so crude that 
 Christ and Serapis were worshipped indiscriminately; 
 from which we may reasonably infer that the Christian 
 religion had not long been established in that country. 
 
 The testimony of Epiphanius is as follows: 
 
 "They who believed on Christ were called Jessaei, (or Essenes), before they 
 were called Christians, either because Jesse was the father of David, or from 
 Jesus, the name of our Lord, because they were his disciples, and derived their 
 constitution from him, or from the signification of the name Jesus, which in 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS. 75- 
 
 Hebrew signifies the same as Therapeutes, (the name by which Philo calls 
 them), i. e. a Savior or physician." Hares. 29. 4. 
 
 Who this Mark or Marcus was, who established the 
 first Christian Church at Alexandria, is uncertain; pos- 
 sibly it was the same who wrote the Gospel of Mark, 
 in the second century. 
 
 That it was not Mark, the associate of Peter, who 
 wrote the Preaching, and perhaps the Gospel, of Peter, 
 is manifest from the fact, that in this first church in 
 Egypt, the ascetic system among the Christians, had its 
 origin; and that system, as we learn from other sourc- 
 es, originated not earlier than the second half of the 
 second century. ' 
 
 Jerome, also, witnesses that it was not earlier than 
 that, in the following passage: 
 
 "It has often been a question, from whom the desert way of life of the monks, 
 derives its original. Some derive it as far as from Elijah and John. 
 
 "Others, which is the prevailing opinion, from Antonius; which is in part 
 tine; for he was not so much the first in this way of life, as the means of prop- 
 agating it; for Amathas and Macarius, two disciples of Antonius, affirm, that 
 one Paul of Thebais, (in Egypt), was the chief author of this matter; which I 
 also assent to." In Vita Paul, Eremit. par.3,tr.8. De Vit. Con. Ep.37. 
 
 Antonius and Paul of Thebais are thought to have 
 lived in the third century. However that may be, it is 
 manifest, from all the evidence, that the ascetic sys- 
 tem of the Christian monks cannot be traced back 
 further than the latter half of the second century. 
 
 Baring-Gould thinks the Gospel of the Egyptians 
 was related to that of Mark, and that it was composed 
 at the beginning of the second century. He classes it 
 among the Petrine Gospels. 2 
 
 It was no doubt, older than Mark, and this, as has 
 been shown, is the opinion of eminent Christian writers. 
 
 (1.) Consult Serarius, Sozornen and Spanheim. 
 (2.) Lost and Hostile Gospels, pp. 117, 123. 
 
76 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. SO TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Davidson says, ' it was classed by Origen with the 
 Gospel of the Hebrews, as inauthentic. 
 
 Norton 2 thinks it was not a historical, but a doctrin- 
 al book. 
 
 This gospel was not condemned in the famous decree 
 of Pope Gelasius. 
 
 As has been already seen, the decree did not include 
 either of the first century gospels; the Gospel of Paul, 
 the Gospel of Peter, the Oracles of Matthew; neither 
 did it touch the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
 
 Jones objects to the Gospel according to the Egyp- 
 tians, that it contradicts the canonical gospels, in re- 
 presenting Salome to be a single woman. But it will be 
 found, upon examination, that the objection is hastily 
 made. Matt. 27. 56, and Mark 15. 40, are cited to show 
 that Salome was the mother of Zebedee's children; as- 
 suming that the third woman spoken of in each place, 
 as present, at the crucifixion, was the same. But this 
 may or may not have been the case. It is stated, both 
 in Mark and Matthew, that many women were there. 
 Because each historian mentions two of the number a- 
 like, it by no means follows, that the third was also the 
 same. 
 
 If Salome had been the mother of the two apostles, 
 James and John, she would doubtless have been so 
 designated, wherever spoken of. 
 
 Before leaving the Gospel of the Egyptians, it will 
 be necessary to notice a mis-translation of Jones, made 
 for the purpose of bringing this gospel into disrepute. 
 
 He makes Clement of Alexandria say, Strom. 3, ch. 9, 
 
 "The things which follow, spoken to Salome, they cite, who had rather fol- 
 low any thing, than the true canon of the gospel," &c. Jonet, vol. 1, p. 208. 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 115. 
 (2.) Vol. 3, p. 243. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS. 77 
 
 The inference would be that Clement considered the 
 Egyptian Gospel an uncanonical book. 
 The Greek used by Clement is, 
 
 "Eiticpepovtiiv 61 TtdvTa jLiahhov 7) rca ycard rr)v a^jjQeiav svay- 
 HO.VOYI, (pajLtevrjS ydp avrrjS," &c. 
 
 "They cite, who rather follow any thing, than what is according to the 
 truth, in the gospel rule." 
 
 The Greek word -KO.VGOV meant, literally, a rule of measurement; hence, 
 secondarily, a moral rule. It was not used, as applied to a collection of New 
 Testament books, until the fourth century; while Clement wrote at the close 
 of the second. 
 
 WHEN AND BY WHOM WRITTEN. The original of this 
 gospel may have been in use among the Therapeutae of 
 Egypt, a long time before the introduction of Christi- 
 anity, the passages relating to Christ being afterward 
 added. Or it may have been written in another coun- 
 try, and brought into Egypt, with the Christian relig- 
 ion. In either case it may be dated as early as A. D. 
 110 to 115. 
 
 DOCTRINES. We find no evidence that this gospel con- 
 tained the doctrine of the immaculate conception or of 
 the material resurrection, or made any allusion to the 
 miracles of Christ. 
 
 RECAPITULATION. 
 
 The Gospel of the Egyptians was very ancient; writ- 
 ten early in the second century; is mentioned in several 
 places, and fragments given by Clement of Alexandria, 
 A. D. 200, who emphatically endorses it, although Jones 
 disingenuously attempts to prove otherwise. The gos- 
 pel taught abstemiousness and celibacy and gave coun- 
 tenance to the Sabellian form of the doctrine of the uni- 
 ty of the Godhead. According to Jerome, Origen and 
 Theophylact of the ancients, and.Grotius, Erasmus, Dr. 
 Grabe, Dr. Mill, and others of the moderns, it was writ- 
 ten before the Gospel of Luke, and in the opinion of 
 
78 SECOND PEBIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Drs. Grabe and Mill, and other eminent theologians, be- 
 fore either of the canonical gospels. Was not condemned 
 in the decree of Gelasius. The objection as to Salome 
 shown to be untenable. The gospel probably written 
 more than fifty years before the introduction of Chris- 
 tianity into Egypt; the Christian religion having 
 probably been introduced at the same time with Mark's 
 gospel, and with the establishment of the monkish 
 system; toward the close of the second century. 
 
 The story of Joseph and Mary appears not to have 
 been known when this gospel was written. Neither is 
 any thing said, so far as we have information of its 
 contents, of the miracles of Christ, or of the material 
 resurrection. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF PERFECTION. 79 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 LOST GOSPELS OF THE SECOND CENTURY.-Concluded- 
 
 OTHER LOST GOSPELS. 
 
 GOSPEL OF PERFECTION GOSPEL OF ANDREW OF BARTHOLOMEW OF 
 PHILIP THE SYRIAC GOSPEL GOSPEL OF EVE THE GOSPEL OF MAT- 
 THIAS OF JUDAS OTHER GOSPELS AND UNCANONICAL WRITINGS. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF PERFECTION. Epiphanius alludes to 
 this gospel in the following manner; 
 
 "But others of them (the Gnostics), produce a certain spurious and supposi- 
 titious work, to which work they have given the name of the Gospel of Per- 
 fection; which really is no gospel, but the perfection of sorrow; for all the 
 perfection of death is contained in that product of the devil." Adv. Ha- 
 re*. 26. 2. 
 
 Baring-Gould classes this as a Pauline gospel. It was 
 regarded as sacred by the Ophites. Bauer thinks it the 
 same as the Gospel of Eve. But they are distinguished 
 by Epiphanius. Norton says, if it ever existed, it was 
 not a historical work. ' 
 
 The doubt expressed by Norton, as to the existence 
 of this gospel, might well be indulged, if it depended 
 only upon the assertions of Epiphanius. But it is ex- 
 pressly mentioned in the Gospel of the Infancy, one of 
 the oldest pre-canonical gospels which have been 
 preserved. 
 
 (1.) Genuineness of the gospels, vol. 8, p. 222. 
 
80 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 In that gospel, after a lengthy account of the miracles 
 performed by Christ while a child in Egypt, it is added: 
 
 "And the Lord Jesus did many miracles in Egypt, which are neither to be 
 found in the Gospel of 'the Infancy, nor in the Gospel of Perfection." [In- 
 fancy, ch. 25.] 
 
 Camerarius supposed that Basilides and other Gnos- 
 tics used this gospel, and that it was the same with the 
 Gospel of Philip. l But Epiphanius distinguishes between 
 them. (See Gospel of Philip.) 
 
 GOSPEL OF ANDREW. There are no fragments extant, 
 of the Gospel of Andrew, and but little is known of it 
 beyond the fact, that it was condemned as apocryphal 
 in the decree of Pope Gelasius; A. D. 494. In some 
 copies of the decree, however, it was not mentioned. 
 
 The Gospel of Andrew is considered by Jones and 
 others, to have been one of the "many" referred to in 
 the preface to Luke. It is thought to have been alluded 
 to by Augustine, (A. D. 420), in his Prol. in Matthaeum. 
 
 GOSPEL OF BARTHOLOMEW. Strauss refers to the Gos- 
 pel of Bartholomew as one of those "always current/' 
 quoted by heretics and sometimes by orthodox. 2 
 
 No fragments are extant. It was pronounced apoc- 
 ryphal by the decree of Gelasius. Was counted by 
 Jerome, Venerable Bede and others, among those re- 
 ferred to in Luke; 
 
 Some have thought it the same as the Hebrew Gospel 
 of the Nazarenes; but Jerome, who saw and read the 
 Gospel of the Nazarenes, spoke of the Gospel of Bar- 
 tholomew as distinct from it. 
 
 It was reported that Pantsenus, when sent to India 
 to preach the gospel, found that Bartholomew had 
 preached there before 'him, and had left the Gospel of 
 
 (1.) Fabricius, Codex. Apoc. vol. 1, p. 373. Note. 
 (2.) New Life of Jesus, vol. 1, p. 56. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF PHILIP. 81 
 
 Matthew in Hebrew; and Jerome says he brought it 
 back with him to Alexandria. This has been thought 
 to be the same as the Gospel of Bartholomew. The sub- 
 ject is involved in much confusion and uncertainty. 
 
 Nicephorus says, Bartholomew, while in India, dic- 
 tated the Gospel of Matthew to them out of his mem- 
 ory, and did not take it along with him. ' 
 
 Monsieur Daille supposed the Gospel of Bartholomew 
 was forged, a short time before Gelasius. a 
 
 GOSPEL OF PHILIP. The following notice of this gos- 
 pel, and fragment of its contents, is taken from Epi- 
 phanius on Heresies, ch. 26, sec. 13. 
 
 "They (the Gnostics) laugh at the conduct of the monks, and those who pro- 
 fess chastity and virginity, as submitting to unnecessary hardships. They 
 produce a forged gospel, under the name of the holy Apostle Philip; in which 
 it is written : 
 
 ** 'The Lord hath revealed to me what the soul must say when it ascends into 
 heaven, and what answer it must make to each of the celestial powers : 'I knew 
 myself and gathered ; recollected myself on all sides, and did not raise children 
 for the devil, (Archon, prince of this world), but extirpated all his principles, 
 and I have gathered myself together, the scattered members; and I know who 
 thou art, for I am one of the celestial number. And thus,' says that book, 
 'she is set at liberty. ' But it adds, that if the soul be found to have propagated 
 children, it is obliged to stay below, till she shall be able to receive and bring 
 those children to herself." 
 
 It is not safe to place reliance upon these accounts. 
 
 Norton says, "Epiphanius is a writer as deficient in 
 plausibility, as in decency and veracity." 3 He was 
 fond of indulging in obscenity, when treating of the 
 doctrines and practices of heretics. 4 
 
 Du Pin supposes the Gospel of Philip was made use 
 of by Basilides and Apelles, and by the Ebionites. 6 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. 1.4, c.3,2. 
 
 (2.) De Pseud. Dion. Areop. c. 27. 
 
 (3.) Genuineness of the Gospels, by Andrews Norton, 1837, vol. 2, p. 211, 
 
 (4.) See his work, adv. Hser. 26. 5. 
 
 (5.) Hist of the Can. vol.2. 
 
82 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A. D. 120. , 
 
 If Epiphanius is to be at all relied upon, there could 
 have been but little affinity between the Gospel of Phil- 
 ip and that of the Hebrews, or Nazarenes. 
 
 The Gospel according to Philip is mentioned by Ti- 
 motheus, l as one of the new books which the impious 
 Manichaeus, inspired by the devil, had made. It is one 
 of the Pauline gospels of Baring-Gould. Philip, like 
 Paul, is said to have been an apostle of the Gentiles. 
 
 "This Gospel," says Baring-Gould, "belongs to the same category as those 
 of Perfection, and of Eve, and belonged, if not to the Ophites, to an analo- 
 gous sect, perhaps that of the Prodicians." Lost and Hostile Gospels, p. 293. 
 
 THE SYRIAC GOSPEL. This was probably nothing but 
 the Gospel of the Hebrews in the Syriac language. It 
 is said to have been used by Hegesippus, the first church 
 historian, A. D. 185. 
 
 GOSPEL OF EVE, Is another of the gospels of Epipha- 
 nius. The following extract is from his famous work 
 against heresies. 
 
 "Some of these, (the Gnostics), do produce a certain spurious and forged 
 writing, which they call the Gospel of Perfection; others have the impudence 
 to produce one called the Gospel of Eve; for under her name, as reported to 
 have received great discoveries, revealed to her in her discourse with the ser- 
 pent, they propagate their principles. 
 
 "But as the discourses of a person in drink, pretending to give advice, are 
 according to his giddy fancy, not equal, but some of them merry, others mel- 
 ancholy, so are the wicked principles of these impostors. For they are led 
 away with certain ridiculous testimonies and visions, which are in that gospel 
 which they make use of. They produce such as the following: 
 
 " 'I stood upon a very high mountain, and saw one man very tall, and an- 
 other short. And I heard a voice, as it were, of thunder; upon which I went 
 nearer to hear; and he spake to me saying, I am thou, and thou art I; and 
 again, I am thou and thou art 1; and where thou art, there am I; and I am 
 in all places, and in everything; and wheresoever thou wilt, thou shaltfind me, 
 and in finding me, thou findest thyself. ' Behold the doctrine of devils. ' '46. 47. 
 
 Other pretended quotations are made from this gos- 
 pel, which can scarcely be given in English. 2 
 
 (1.) InEpist. &c.p. 117. 
 
 (2.) See the Greek text of Epiphanius, adv. Haer. ch. 26, sec. 2, 3, and 5. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF JUDAS. 83 
 
 Baring-Gould dignifies this doubtful production, with 
 a place among his Pauline gospels. ' He thinks it was 
 used by Marcus the Valentinian, and says it contained 
 the Alpha Beta story of the childhood of Christ, to be 
 found in some of the extant gospels. 
 
 GOSPEL OF MATTHIAS. There are no fragments of the 
 Gospel of Matthias extant. It was well known by the 
 ancients, having been referred to by Origen, Eusebius, 
 Ambrose and Jerome, and in some copies of the decree 
 of Gelasius. 
 
 Origen calls it a gospel of the heretics. ' 
 Jerome and Erasmus include it among those which 
 they think were written before Luke. So also Origen. 
 Venerable Bede was of the same opinion. Dr. Grabe 
 and Dr. Mill think it the same as the Traditions of 
 Matthias. 
 
 GOSPEL OP JUDAS ISCARIOT. Judas also, had his gospel. 
 It is mentioned by Ireneeus as follows: 
 
 "But there are other heretics who say Cain [was delivered] by a heavenly 
 power, and who acknowledge Esau, Corah and the Sodomites, as their pattern; 
 who, though they were fought against by the Creator, yet received no damage 
 thereby; for Wisdom took from them whatever belonged to it. These things, 
 they say, Judas, who betrayed Christ, carefully obtained the knowledge of; 
 and as he was the only one of the apostles who knew the truth, he accom- 
 plished the mystery of betraying Christ. By him (Judas) they say, all things 
 in heaven and earth were dissolved; and according to their views, they pro- 
 duce a certain forgery, which they call The Gospel of Judas." Adv. Hwr. 1. 
 31.1. 
 
 Epiphanius says, 
 
 "They will have him to be their relation, and esteem him to have obtained 
 extraordinary knowledge; inasmuch as they produce a certain book under his 
 name, which they call the Gospel of Judas." Adv. Hcer. 38. 1. 
 
 Mr. Toland having spoken of the gospel with some 
 respect, Jones becomes indignant, and calls those who 
 
 (1.) Lost and Hostile Gospels, p. 287. 
 (2.) Homil. in Luc. 1. in init. 
 
84 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.8Q TOA.D.m. 
 
 use it, "a set of impious, beastly, profane wretches." 
 He must have accepted the statements of Epiphanius 
 concerning them, which, by more moderate writers, are 
 rejected as malicious slanders. Dr. Lardner refers to 
 some of his stories concerning the heretics, as "fictions 
 of Epiphanius." * 
 
 Theodoret speaks of this gospel. 2 Baring-Gould 
 makes it a Pauline gospel. 3 He thinks it was compos- 
 ed by the Cainites. 
 
 Not a fragment has been preserved, outside of the 
 writings of Irenaeus and Epiphanius. 
 
 OTHER LOST GOSPELS. 
 
 The following, mentioned by various writers, are not 
 included in the foregoing list, for reasons which will be 
 given. 
 
 GOSPEL OF APELLES. This and some others will be 
 treated of in connection with the persons to whom 
 they are attributed. [See Apelles.] 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF BARNABAS, does not appear to belong 
 to the second century. 
 
 It is first expressly mentioned, in the decree of Gela- 
 sius, A. D. 494. It has been supposed, however, by some, 
 that Clement of Alexandria alluded to it, when, com- 
 menting on Psalms, 118. 19, 20, he says: 
 
 "Barnabas, expounding this saying of the prophet, thus reasons: 
 " 'Although there are many gates opened, righteousness is the gate, which 
 is in Christ, at which all they that enter shall be blessed.' "Stromata, 6. 8. 
 
 But as this passage is not in the Epistle of Barnabas, 
 but is in the first Epistle of Clement of Rome to the 
 Corinthians, it has been thought by Dr. Grabe and oth- 
 ers, that Clement of Alexandria made a mistake in the 
 
 (1.) Vol. 4, p. 397. 
 
 (2.) Lib. 1, Ha*. F. c. 15. 
 
 (3.) Page 305. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF BARNABAS. 85 
 
 citation. Either that, or both Clements took the passage 
 from the Gospel of Barnabas. 
 
 Dr. Grabe found also in an ancient manuscript, an oth- 
 er citation, as follows: 
 
 "Barnabas the apostle saith, 'He who prevails in unlawful contests, is so 
 much the more unhappy, because he goes away, having more sin.' " 
 
 Dr. Grabe was inclined to think this came from the 
 Gospel of Barnabas. Others were of the opinion that 
 it was in the lost portion of the Epistle of Barnabas. 
 Since the discovery of the entire manuscript of the 
 Epistle by Tischendorff, as it is found not to contain this 
 passage, more weight is now to be given to the conjec- 
 ture of Dr. Grabe. 
 
 Mr. Toland, in the "Nazarenes," says that he saw this 
 passage in substance, in an Italian manuscript, in Hol- 
 land, entitled "The True Gospel of Jesus called Christ, 
 a new Prophet sent by God to the world, according to 
 the relation of Barnabas the Apostle. 7 ' This is supposed 
 to have been a Mohammedan imposture, as Mohammed 
 is, in several places, expressly named as the Paraclete, 
 or promised Comforter. 
 
 There is a hypothetical history of the Gospel of Bar- 
 nabas, which may be worthy of attention. 
 
 It is related by Theodorus Lector, Suidas, Nicephorus 
 and others, that, in the reign of the Emperor Zeno, the 
 remains of Barnabas, the apostle and companion of 
 Paul, were found in Cyprus, under a tree, and upon the 
 breast the Gospel of Matthew in Barnabas' own hand- 
 writing. The book was carried to the emperor, and 
 was very highly esteemed by him, and put under a 
 crown in his palace. There is a historical incident con- 
 nected with this story, which gives it an air of probability. 
 It is stated that on account of the honor which attached 
 to Cyprus, by virtue of this discovery, the inhabitants, 
 by means of it, prevailed in their contest with the 
 
86 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Bishop of Antioch, so that their metropolis had an in- 
 dependent bishop, not subject to the jurisdiction of 
 Antioch. 
 
 The hypothesis was, that this book, thus found on the 
 breast of Barnabas, was an interpolated and corrupted 
 Gospel of Matthew, and was henceforth called the 
 Gospel of Barnabas. 
 
 According to this, one of the gospels became so cor- 
 rupted and interpolated by being copied by an" apostle, 
 that it became necessary for the head of the church to 
 pronounce it apocryphal. 
 
 GOSPEL OR HARMONY OF BASILIDES. [See Basilides.J 
 
 THE CLEMENTINE GOSPEL occupies a conspicuous place 
 in the work of Baring-Gould. He appears to be the- 
 only writer who has given this name to the gospel or 
 gospels used in the Clementines. It is commonly sup- 
 posed that the principal gospel made use of in these 
 works, was that of the Hebrews. 
 
 GOSPEL OF CERINTHUS. [See Cerinthus.] 
 
 ACCOUNTS OR GENEALOGIES OF THE DESPOSYNI. The 
 Desposyni is the term made use of by Eusebius, to des- 
 ignate those relations of Christ, who were supposed to 
 keep family records and genealogies. Fabricius has the 
 above title in his list of gospels. 
 
 DESCENT FROM THE CROSS, BY JOHN. One of the many 
 apocryphal writings of uncertain origin, sometimes 
 classed among the gospels. 
 
 GOSPEL OF THE ENCRATITES. Fabricius and others 
 have inferred that Epiphanius ascribed a gospel to the 
 sect of the Encratites. It is more probable, however, 
 that he referred to the Gospel of Tatian. ' 
 
 THE ETERNAL GOSPEL. The idea of an Eternal Gos- 
 pel, was taken from Revelation, 14. 6. It was thought 
 
 (1.) See Epiph. Hseres. bk. 30, 13. also bks. 46 and 47. 
 
LOST GOSPELS. BOOK OF THE HELKESAITES. 87 
 
 John had promised an eternal gospel; and none having 
 appeared, one was accordingly brought to light, as late 
 as the 13th contury; attributed by some, to John of 
 Parma. 
 
 GOSPEL OF THE GNOSTICS, is a term sometimes used. 
 The Gnostics had various gospels. Epiphanius speaks 
 of their writing "The Revelations of Adam, and other 
 false gospels." 
 
 FALSE GOSPELS OF HESYCHIUS. This phrase is found 
 in the decree of Pope Gelasius, wherein certain gospels 
 are condemned by that title. What they were, is un- 
 certain. Jerome speaks of "those books which go un- 
 der the names of Lucian and Hesychius, and are es- 
 teemed through the perverse humors of some." 
 
 THE BOOK OF THE HELKESAITES, is spoken of, by Ep- 
 iphanius and Eusebius. The Helkesaites affirmed, that 
 the book had fallen down from heaven; and that they 
 who believed and observed it, should obtain the par- 
 don of their sins. 
 
 Epiphanius says, it described Christ as a power, 
 whose height was twenty-four schaenia, or Egyptian 
 leagues, or about sixty-six miles; his breadth twenty- 
 four miles, and his thickness in proportion. His limbs 
 and feet were correspondingly large. Also, that ac- 
 cording to this book, the Holy Ghost was of the female 
 sex, and like Christ, reaching above the clouds, and 
 standing between two mountains. 
 
 GOSPEL OF JUSTIN. Renan employs this term in re- 
 ferring to the gospel principally used by Justin Martyr. 
 This is supposed to have been the Gospel of the He- 
 brews, or the Gospel of Peter, which may have been 
 nearly the same. 
 
 GOSPEL OF JAMES THE LESS. This is spoken of by 
 
 (1.) Praefat. in Ev. ad. Damas. 
 
88 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 some writers, but appears to be none other than the 
 Protevangelion, which will be fully considered in a 
 subsequent chapter. 
 
 GOSPEL OF JUDE. The same as the Gospel of Judas 
 Iscariot. 
 
 GOSPEL OF THE LORD. One of the Lost Gospels of 
 Rev. S. Baring-Gould. He says the Gospel of the Lord 
 was used by Marcion, and apparently before him by 
 Cerdo. It may however, be affirmed with much confi- 
 dence, that Marcion's Gospel was not used before his 
 time; since Marcion is universally conceded to have 
 been the author or compiler of it. But as this consisted 
 of a collection of numerous manuscripts, it is possible 
 that Cerdo may have used a collection, consisting of a 
 portion of the same manuscripts. 
 
 GOSPEL OF Lucius. Such a title is to be seen in the 
 list of Fabricius, but it appears to be one of the books 
 designated as the 
 
 FALSE GOSPELS OF LUCIANUS. These were pronounced 
 apocryphal in the decree of Gelasius; but as in the case 
 of the False Gospels of Hesychius, they are not de- 
 scribed with sufficient certainty, to enable us to identi- 
 fy them. 
 
 GOSPEL OF LIFE. This is mentioned by Fabricius, ci- 
 ting Photius, Cod. 85; also Timotheus, Presb. C., Poli- 
 tanus, in Epist. &c., p. 117, who says: "The impious 
 Manichseans, following him, [Manes], and inspired by 
 the devil, make new books, such as, (1.) Evangelium 
 Vivum," &c. 
 
 THE LEGAL PRIESTHOOD OF CHRIST, is an obscure 
 book, sometimes spoken of as a gospel. But little is 
 known of its contents. 
 
 GOSPEL OF LONGINUS. Nothing definitely known con- 
 cerning it. Probably not of the second century. 
 
 GOSPEL OF MANES. [See Manes.] 
 
LOST GOSPELS, AND UNCANON1CAL WRITINGS. 89 
 
 GOSPEL OF MARCION. [See Marcion.] 
 
 MEMORABILIA OF JUSTIN. No gospel, though some- 
 times alluded to as such. Same as the "Memoirs," so 
 often referred to by Justin. 
 
 MIDWIFE OF OUR SAVIOR. Condemned by Gelasius, 
 which appears to be all that is known of it. 
 
 MANICHEE GOSPEL. [See Manes. J 
 
 GOSPEL OF MERINTHUS. Merinthus was only another 
 name for Cerinthus. 
 
 PASSING OF ST. MARY, by St. John. In the list of Fa- 
 bricius. But little is known of it. 
 
 PERSIAN HISTORY OF CHRIST. Written bv Jerome 
 Xaverius, from the Persian, A. D. 1600. 
 
 GOSPEL OF SCYTHIANUS. Nothing known relating to it. 
 
 GOSPEL OF SIMONIDES, or of the Simonians. [See Si- 
 mon Magus.] 
 
 SPEL OF THADD^JUS. Rejected by Gelasius. 
 
 GOSPEL OF TATIAN. [See TATIAN.] 
 
 GOSPEL OF TRUTH. [See Valentinus.] 
 
 OTHER UNCANONICAL WRITINGS OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 
 
 Besides the foregoing gospels, there appeared in the 
 second century, a large number of other writings, 
 relating to Christ and his apostles; Acts, Epistles, Reve- 
 lations, &c. Fabricius gives a list, alphabetically 
 arranged, of Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles, 36 in 
 number; among which are the Acts of Peter, Acts of 
 Peter and Andrew, Acts of John, Acts of St. Mary, &c. 
 
 Then there was the Apocalypse of Peter, Apocalypse 
 of John, (another), Apocalypse of Paul, Bartholomew &c. 
 
 These were subsequently called apocryphal; a term, 
 meaning, at first, only hidden; but which, afterward, 
 when the books had been for some time laid aside and 
 disused, came to be looked upon as a term of reproach. 
 
90 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.8Q TO A. D. 120. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE AGE OF MIRACLES. 
 
 APOLLONIUS OF TYANA. 
 
 Apollonius Tyaneus, one of the most remarkable 
 characters of history, was born two years before the 
 commencement of the Christian era. He lived a hun- 
 dred years, witnessed the reign of a dozen Roman 
 emperors, and during his long and brilliant career, sus- 
 tained the role of a philosopher, teacher, traveler, 
 religious reformer and worker of miracles. 
 
 The most of our information concerning him, is de- 
 rived from his biography, written in Greek, by Flavius 
 Philostratus, in the year 210. It was composed at the 
 request of the beautiful and gifted Julia Domna, wife 
 of the Emperor Septimius Severus. 
 
 As soon as Julia was made empress, she gathered a- 
 round her the finest intellects and the greatest orators 
 of the day. Among them were Dion Cassius, the his- 
 torian, the eminent lawyers, Paulus, Papinian and 
 Ulpian, and the learned sophist and scholar, Philostra- 
 tus. It was under such auspices, that the life of 
 Apollonius was written. The work has attracted much 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLONIU8. 91 
 
 attention, and has been translated into various 
 languages. 
 
 In England, in 1680, Charles Blount, the deist, com- 
 menced a translation, and had proceeded as far as the 
 first two books, which he published with extensive 
 notes, when he seems to have become alarmed at the 
 opposition of the ecclesiastics of his day, and did not 
 further prosecute the work. 
 
 In his preface, Blount refers, in his quaint manner, to 
 the supposed opposition of the book of Philostratus, to 
 the Christian Scriptures. "Philostratus does not," says 
 he, "any where so much as mention the name of Christ; 
 and if one heathen writer, Hierocles, did make an ill 
 use of this history, by comparing Apollonius to Christ, 
 What is that to Philostratus? Now as to myself," he con- 
 tinues, "I am so far from comparing him to our blessed 
 Savior, or from giving credit to any new miracles, that 
 my daily request of God is, to give me faith enough to 
 believe the old." 
 
 In the year 1809, the Eev. Edward Berwick, Vicar 
 of Leixslip, in Ireland, translated the whole eight books 
 of Philostratus; the celebrated Dr. Lardner having in 
 the mean time given his opinion, that the work was 
 not intended to antagonize the New Testament. 
 
 Let us now open this celebrated book of Philostratus, 
 and take a brief survey of its contents. 
 
 He commences by giving an account of the materials 
 from which the work was composed; stating that he ob- 
 tained them from the different cities and temples, from 
 tradition, and from the epistles of Apollonius^ "a<J- 
 dressed to kings, and sophists, and phlosophers; to 
 Elians, Delphians, Indians and Egyptians." Also that 
 he had made use of the book of Maximus the J^gaean, 
 the biography written by Damis the Assyrian, who had 
 
92 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO A. D. 120. 
 
 accompanied Apollonius in his travels, and a work writ- 
 ten by one Meragenes. 
 
 The following is an epitome of the biography, as giv- 
 en by Philostratus: 
 
 LIFE OF APOLLONIUS. 
 
 Apollonius was born at Tyana, a town founded by Greeks, in Cappadocia. 
 
 Before his birth, Proteus, an Egyptian god, appeared to his mother. She 
 asked the god, whom she should bring forth. To which he replied, "Thou 
 shalt bring forth me." Apollonius was born in a meadow, under a temple 
 since dedicated to him. When his mother was near the time of her delivery, 
 she was warned in a dream to go and gather flowers in a meadow. When she 
 came there, while her maidens were dispersed up and down, employed in their 
 several amusements, she fell asleep on the grass. While thus situated, a flock 
 of swans that was feeding in the meadow, formed a chorus around her, and 
 clapping their wings as their custom is, sung in unison, while the ah* was fan- 
 ned by a gentle zephyr. At the same time, her son was born. The natives of 
 the place affirm that at the instant of his birth, a thunderbolt, which seemed 
 ready to fall upon the ground, rose aloft, and suddenly disappeared. 
 
 All the people of the country said he was the son of Jupiter; but he con- 
 stantly called himself the son of Apollonius. 
 
 As he grew up, he gave signs of great strength of memory, and persevering 
 application. 
 
 The eyes of all were attracted by his beauty. 
 
 His youth was spent, partly in Tarsus, and partly in ^Egae, where he enjoyed 
 the conversation of the disciples of Plato, Chrysippus and Aristotle. He was 
 an enthusiastic admirer and devoted follower of Pythagoras. He declined 
 eating any thing that had life, living exclusively on fruits, and other produc- 
 tions of the earth. His fame was spread far and near. While in his youth, 
 he lost his parents, and buried them in his native town, Tyana. He resolved 
 never to marry. 
 
 As a true disciple of Pythagoras, he maintains silence for five years. Opposes 
 hot baths. Wherever he goes, he reforms religious worship. 
 
 His probationary term of silence having expired, he resolves to travel to India, 
 and visit the Brahmins and German es, and converse with the magi inhabiting 
 Babylon and Susa; saying it was his duty to go where wisdom and his guardian 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLON1US. 93 
 
 angel led him. While on this journey, he acquired from the Arabians a 
 knowledge of the language of animals; an art for which others of ttie ancients 
 were celebrated; Melampus, Teresius, and Thales Milesius. 
 
 Entering the territories of Babylon, he had an interview with the satrap. 
 He continued his journey, interpreting to Damis, his companion, dreams and 
 visions, by the way. Then we have an account of Babylon; with its royal 
 mansions, covered with brass, and the apartments and porticos, adorned with 
 silver, with tapestry of gold, and with beaten gold. 
 
 Apollonius enters the king's palace, conversing with Damis, and not noticing 
 at all, the splendid things surrounding him. He was received with honor by 
 the king, Bardanes, who invited him to join in the sacrifice he was then 
 preparing, of a white horse from the Nisaean plains, to be offered to the sun, 
 adorned, as if in a solemn procession. Apollonius declined; but sacrificed to 
 the sun with frankincense, and then retired; lest he should be made a parta- 
 ker in the shedding of blood. 
 
 He visits India, and is well received by Phraotes, the king. He is offered 
 money by both these kings, but refuses to receive it. 
 
 We must not omit to mention, that while on this journey to India, Dam is 
 the companion of Apollonius, saw, on Mt. Caucasus, the very chains with 
 which Prometheus had been bound. 
 
 They arrive at the wonderful hill occupied by the Brahmins. The sages 
 communicate freely with Apollonius, who participates in their ablutions and 
 ceremonies. Philostratus relates, that when, with staves uplifted, the Brah- 
 mins struck the earth all together, they made it heave and swell like the waves 
 of the sea, and they themselves were elevated to the height of almost two cu- 
 bits above it. There they would dance awhile in chorus, and then descend 
 together. larchus, the chief of the Brahmins, declares that Apollonius was, 
 in a previous life, a pilot of an Egyptian vessel. Apollonius admits it to be true, 
 and gives some account of his life as a pilot. 
 
 Then comes a feast, given by the king and Brahmins. Four Pythian tripods, 
 like those described in Homer, came forward of their own accord. Then ad- 
 vanced cup-bearers of black brass, like the Ganymedes and Pelops of the 
 Greeks. The earth strewed under them herbs, softer than beds. Bread and 
 fruits, and the vegetables of the season, together with the dainties used at 
 second courses, came of themselves, each in order, better dressed than they 
 could be by our cooks. The cup-bearers of brass, mixed the wine and the 
 
94 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A.D. 120. 
 
 water for the company, which they presented, in small cups, to every guest. 
 
 larchus cures the lame, and the blind, and performs many other miracles. 
 
 Apollonius returns home by going south to the sea, thence by vessel, up the 
 . Euphrates to Babylon, thence by way of Antioch, to Cyprus and Paphos. 
 
 He goes to Ephesus. People flock about him. Certain prophecies from the 
 oracles at Colyphon, Didyme and Pergamos, in his favor, spread abroad. 
 Embassadors come to him from several cities. He predicts the plague, and 
 tells what is going on at a distance. 
 
 The plague raging at Ephesus, ambassadors were sent to him at Smyrna, 
 entreating him to come to their assistance. Apollonius said, "I think the 
 journey is not to be delayed.' No sooner had he uttered these words, than he 
 was at Ephesus. There he put an end to the plague, by having the people 
 stone a demon, which took various forms. 
 
 He travels through Greece. At Athens, casts out an evil spirit from a youth. 
 As soon as Apollonius fixed his eyes upon him, the demon broke out into the 
 most angry and horrid expressions, and then swore he would depart out of the 
 youth. Apollonius rebuked him, commanded him to come out, and told him 
 to give a visible sign. Immediately the demon cried out, "I will make that 
 statue tremble;" to which he pointed, standing in a royal portico. Whereupon 
 the statue first began to shake, then totter, and finally tumbled down. 
 
 Apollonius visits the temples of Greece, and reforms their religious rites and 
 ceremonies. 
 
 At Corinth, Menippus, one of his disciples, a young Lycian, was in love with 
 a beautiful and intelligent woman, whom he was soon to marry. Apollonius 
 goes as a guest to the wedding. When everything is ready, Apollonius an- 
 nounces that the woman is one of the Empusa3, who pass under the name of 
 Lamiee and Larvse. Upon this announcement, everything vanished into thin 
 air; the gold and silver vessels, cup-bearers and cooks, and the whole domestic 
 apparatus. Whereupon the phantom, appearing as if in tears, begged not to 
 be tormented, nor forced to make a confession. But Apollonius was peremptory, 
 and she confessed to being Empusa, and that she had pampered Menippus with 
 rich dainties, for the express purpose of devouring him, Philostratus says, "I 
 have been necessarily induced to mention this transaction, as it was one of the 
 most celebrated performances by Apollonius, and as it happened in the center 
 of Greece, many were acquainted with it." 
 
 Having traveled all over Greece, he next went to Rome. As Nero was per- 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLONIUS. 95 
 
 secuting philosophers, his companions became frightened, and nearly all left 
 him. At Rome, he was accused of treason. The accuser came forward, hold- 
 ing in his hand a roll, on which had been written the accusation. When the 
 roll was unfolded, lo and behold, neither letter nor character was to be seen. 
 
 A girl, when about to be married, "seemingly died," says the biographer, 
 and the funeral procession was on its way to bury her. She was of a consular 
 family, and all Rome condoled with the young husband. Apollonius meeting 
 the procession, said to the attendants, "Set down the bier, and ] will dry up 
 the tears which you are shedding for the maid. ' ' He touched the young woman, 
 and uttering a few words over her, in a low tone of voice, he wakened her from 
 that death, with which she seemed to be overcome. The relatives of the girl 
 presented him with a hundred and fifty thousand drachmas, which he settled 
 upon the bride, as a marriage portion. 
 
 "It is difficult to me, 1 ' adds Philostratus, "as it was to all who were present, 
 to ascertain whether Apollonius discovered the vital spark, which had escaped 
 the faculty, (for it was raining at the time, which caused a vapor to rise from 
 
 her face), or whether he cherished and brought back her soul, which to all ap- 
 pearance was extinct." 
 
 Apollonius visits Spain and Africa, and thence returns to Italy and Sicily. 
 At Syracuse, he makes a prediction, concerning the three emperors which 
 Rome was soon to have, which was fully verified in Galba, Vitellius and Otho. 
 He again travels through Greece. Leaving one vessel, and taking another, 
 the one he leaves is shipwrecked. He goes to Egypt. Arriving at Alexan- 
 dria, he declares a convicted man innocent. A further examination proves 
 him to be so, and his life is saved. 
 
 At Alexandria, he has an interview with Vespasian, who, on his way to 
 Rome from Judaea, where he had been carrying on the Jewish war, goes to 
 Egypt, on purpose to visit Apollonius. 
 
 While Apollonius was in this part of Egypt, a tame lion coming up to him, 
 and paying him special attention, Apollonius stated to the people, that the 
 lion wanted him to tell them by what human soul he was inhabited. He tells 
 them it is the soul of Amasis, who was formerly king of Egypt, in the district 
 of Sais. The moment the lion heard this, he roared in a piteous strain, 
 crouching on his knees, and at the same time, bursting into tears. The lion 
 was then dressed in collars and garlands, and sent into the interior parts 
 of Egypt, accompanied all the way, with the sound of flutes, and the sing- 
 ing of hymns. 
 
96 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Journeying into the interior of Ethiopia, Apollonius visits the gymnoso- 
 phists. To show they could perform wonders as well as the Brahmins, Thes- 
 pesion their leader, said to an elm tree near the one under which they wore 
 sitting, "Salute Apollonius, tree." No sooner were the words uttered, 
 than the tree saluted him; speaking in a voice which was articulate, and re- 
 sembling that of a woman. 
 
 Titus, having been declared emperor of Rome, requested Apollonius to meet 
 him at Argos. On his arrival, Titus embraced him, and said he had a letter 
 from his father, Vespasian, wherein he said, he considered that Apollonius 
 was his benefactor, to whom they were under many obligations. 
 
 Apollonius again travels through Greece and Italy. In the Hellespont, he 
 drove out the wandering Egyptians and Chaldseans, who, for their own gain, 
 operating on the fears of the people, who were dreading earthquakes, were 
 collecting money, on pretence of making costly sacrifices. 
 
 He now took up his residence at the grove of Smyrna, on the banks of the 
 Meles, where he discoursed of fate and necessity. Knowing that Nerva was 
 to succeed Domitian, he spoke of it as a matter of public notoriety; and showed 
 that tyrants themselves were unable to resist the decrees of fate. 
 
 Some of his expressions having been repeated to Domitian, Apollonius was 
 cited to appear before him. Before receiving the summons, however, he was 
 apprised of it by his guardian spirit, and started at once for Italy. Arriving 
 at Rome, he is brought before the emperor, and is accused with great violence, 
 of being an enchanter. Is taken to prison. Discourses encouragingly to his 
 fellow prisoners. 
 
 Being brought before the emperor, he talks with so much boldness, that Do- 
 mitian orders his hair and beard to be cut off, and that he be sent back to pris- 
 on, loaded with chains, and be cast among the vilest felons. He was now 
 nearly a hundred years old. 
 
 Damis, who was also in prison, asked him when he would be at liberty. 
 "To-morrow, " answered Apollonius, "if it depends on the judge; this instant, 
 if it depends on myself." Saying this, he drew his leg out of the fetters, and 
 said to Damis, "You see the liberty I enjoy." He then put his leg in the fet- 
 ters again. 
 
 He goes to the tribunal, to make his defense. Domitian perused the indict- 
 ment, sometimes hi great wrath, sometimes with more composure. "I think, ' ' 
 says Philostratus, "we may represent Domitian to our minds, as a man highly 
 

 AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLONIUS. 97 
 
 incensed at the laws, for ever having suffered such things as tribunals to be 
 constructed. Apollonius was required to enter the tribunal, free from amulet, 
 book or charm, or any writing whatever. As he went into the room, he did 
 not once look at the emperor. He was commanded to look at Domitian, as the 
 god of men. Apollonius lifted his eyes to the vaulted arch of the court, and 
 by his gesture showed that they were turned to Jupiter. The water was then 
 measured into the clepsydra, the dropping from which, was to measure the 
 time of his defense. 
 
 There were four articles of accusation. 
 
 The accuser thus began: "What is the reas6n, Apollonius, you do not 
 wear the same kind of garments, as other men?" 
 
 "Because," replied he, "the earth, which supplies me with food, supplies 
 me also with raiment; and by wearing garments derived from it, I offer no 
 injury to miserable animals." 
 
 2. "Why do men call you a god?" 
 
 "Because" said he, "every man that is good, is entitled to the appellation." 
 
 8. How could he foretell the plague at Ephesus? Answer, "By living on a 
 lighter diet than other men." 
 
 4. "Tell me Apollonius," said the accuser, "on whose account you sacrificed 
 a boy on the day you left your house and went into the country?" "If it can 
 be proved," replied Apollonius, "that I left my house on the day alluded to, I 
 will grant my being in the country, and offering the sacrifice in question; but 
 it shall require persons of both credit and character, to substantiate the fact." 
 Thereupon a shout of applause arose from the spectators; and Domitian him- 
 self, being affected by the strength and ingenuity of his answers, said, "I acquit 
 you of the crimes laid to your charge; but here you shall stay until I have had 
 some private conversation with you." 
 
 Apollonius replied, "You can detain my body, but not my soul; and I will 
 add, not even my body; for as Homer says, 
 
 'Not even thy deadly spear can slay me, 
 Because I am not mortal.' " 
 
 While uttering these words, he vanished from the tribunal. 
 Damis had gone to Puteoli, where he and Demetrius the philosopher, a friend 
 of Apollonius, were on that day, musing and walking together, on the sea- 
 shore, celebrated by the story of Calypso. 
 
 They had little or no hopes of ever seeing Apollonius again. Tired with 
 their walk, they sat down in a Nymphseum, a building adorned with statues of 
 
98 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.&Q TOA.D.IM. 
 
 the nymphs, wherein was a cistern of white marble, containing a living spring 
 of water, which never rose above, and was never drawn below its margin. 
 They were talking listlessly, while sorrow filled their hearts, when suddenly 
 Apollonius appeared before them. It was on the same day of the trial, though 
 Puteoli was more than three days journey from Rome. Demetrius wished to 
 know if he was alive. Apollonius stretched out his hand, and commanded 
 him to take it, to assure himself that he was still living. 
 
 He returned to Greece, and traveled through all the cities, teaching the 
 crowds who flocked to see him. 
 
 While Domitian was being assassinated at Rome, by Stephanus, Apollonius 
 was walking and talking, disputing among the trees, in one of the xystas of 
 Ephesus. It was about mid-day. Suddenly Apollonius let his voice fall, as if 
 alarmed at something. He then went on, conversing in a lower tone. Then 
 became quite silent. Soon after, fixing his eyes steadfastly on the earth, and 
 advancing three or four steps, he cried out, "Strike the tyrant; strike;" as if 
 actually witnessing some occurrence. 
 
 All Ephesus was astonished at what was heard, there being a large con- 
 course present. But Apollonius, after stopping some time, cried out, "Keep 
 up your spirits, Ephesians, for this day the tyrant is killed. And why do I 
 say this day? At this very moment, while the words are in my mouth, ] 
 swear it by Minerva, the deed is done." Then he remained silent. 
 
 This is the account of Philostratus. The same transaction is related by Di- 
 on Cassius, with such variation of details, as is supposed to strengthen state- 
 ments of that kind. That author's account is as follows: 
 
 On the veiy day nay, the moment Domitian was assassinated, as it was af- 
 terward known upon a most exact search into the matter, Apollonius Tyaneus 
 got up, whether it was in the city of Ephesus or elsewhere, upon a very high 
 stone, and calling the people together, cried out with a loud voice, "Courage, 
 Stephanus, courage! strike the murderer. Thou hast struck him; thou hast 
 wounded him; thou hast killed him." "As incredible as this fact seems to 
 be," says the historian, "it is no less true." Manning's Dion Cassius, wl. 2, 
 p. 92. 
 
 This testimony of Dion Cassius is more important from the fact that he was no 
 admirer of Apollonius, but in another part of his history, puts him down as 
 an impostor and a magician. He complains of Caracalla, that he was such a 
 favorer of impostors and magicians, that he paid great honors to the mem- 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLONIUS. 99 
 
 cry of Apollonius, of Cappadocia, and raised a monument to him. Dion Cas- 
 sius, wl 2, p. 327. 
 
 Baronius supposes the assassination of Domitian, to have been communica- 
 ted to Apollonius, by a demon. 
 
 The time was now approaching, which was to terminate the career of this re- 
 markable man. Nerva having sent a letter to the philosopher, requesting him 
 to come to Rome and give him his advice, Apollonius replied as follows: 
 
 "We will converse together, emperor, during a long time, where we will 
 neither command others, nor will others command us." 
 
 This letter was afterward construed to mean, that Apollonius was about 
 to leave this world, and that Nerva's reign was to be short. 
 
 "Here," says Philostratus, "ends the history of Apollonius the Tyanean, as 
 written by Damis the Assyrian. Concerning the manner of his death," he 
 continues, "if he did die," various are the accounts. 
 
 "Some say he died at Ephesus, waited on by two handmaids, to one of 
 
 whom he gave her freedom, foreseeing it would be better for the other, to re- 
 main where she was. 
 
 "Some say he entered the temple of Minerva at Lindus, and there dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 Others affirm that his exit was made at Crete, in a still more extraordinary 
 way. The temple of Dictyma, at Crete, was under the protection of dogs, 
 who took care of the riches laid up in it. When Apollonius entered the tem- 
 ple, the dogs did not bark at him as they did at others, but received him with 
 fawning affection. The priests who had the care of the temple, seeing this, 
 seized Apollonius, and bound him; thinking him a magician, or a robber. 
 About midnight, he freed himself from his chains, and called the priests, to 
 show that he did nothing in secret. Then, going to the gates of the temple, 
 he found them open. As soon as he entered them, they shut of themselves, 
 as they had been before, and the temple resounded with the singing of many 
 virgins; the burden of whose song was, "Leave the earth; come to heaven; 
 come, come!" 
 
 After his death, he appeared at Tyana, to a young man who had doubted the 
 immortality of the soul, and discoursed with him upon the subject. The young 
 man cried out, "I believe you now." He had often requested Apollonius to 
 appear to him, and he finally did so. 
 
 Here ends the history by Philostratus. Suidas and 
 Eudocia inform us that a life of Apollonius was writ- 
 
100 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 ten also, by one Soterichus Oasites. 
 
 For several centuries after his death, Apollonius was 
 worshiped as a god, in many parts of the world. Not 
 only did Caracalla build him a temple, but Alexander 
 Severus held him in such esteem, that he had his stat- 
 ue in his private closet. On account of Apollonius, 
 Tyana was held sacred, and exempted from the jurisdic- 
 tion of governors sent from Rome. 
 
 Eoman Emperors have not refused him the same 
 honors as were paid to themselves; and Gibbon relates 
 that when Aurelian took the town of Tyana, "a super- 
 stitious reverence induced him to treat with lenity the 
 countrymen of Apollonius the philosopher." 
 
 M. Bayle remarks that Apollonius was worshiped in 
 the beginning of the fourth century, under the name of 
 Hercules, and refers to Vopiscus, Eusebius and Marcel- 
 linus, to show that the people of Tyana had not left 
 off the worship of Apollonius in the beginning of the 
 fourth century. His image was set up in many temples. 
 Roman emperors encouraged it. 
 
 Lampridius states that Christ was really worshiped 
 by some of the later heathen emperors, together with 
 Abraham, Orpheus, and Apollonius; these being all look- 
 ed upon as holy men, and tutelary genii. l 
 
 Albert Re ville says, "The universal respect in which 
 he was held by the whole pagan world, testified to the 
 deep impression which the life of this supernatural 
 being had left indelibly fixed in their minds; an im- 
 pression which caused one of his contemporaries to 
 exclaim, "We have a god living among us." "Pag<m 
 Christ," <&c., by Albert Jteville, London, 1866,^. 39. 
 
 Eunapius, who wrote at the beginning of the fifth 
 century, says of him, that he was not so much of a 
 
 (1.) Lamp. Life of Alex. Severus. 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLON1U3. 101 
 
 philosopher, as something between a god and a man, 
 and that Philostratus ought to have entitled his his- 
 tory, "The Descent of a God upon Earth." 1 
 
 Sidonius Apollinaris, [A. D. 475], praises the morals 
 and philosophy of Apollonius, without speaking of his 
 miracles. In the 8th book, 3d epistle to Leon, counselor 
 of the king of the Goths, he delivers a glowing eulogi- 
 um upon Apollonius; speaks of his disdain for riches and 
 ostentatious display; of his love for science, his frugali- 
 ty, his gravity, sincerity and uprightness of character, 
 his abstinence from animal food, &c., and closes as fol- 
 lows: "In one word, to say the truth, I do not know as 
 there is, in all antiquity, the life of a philosopher equal 
 to this one; and I am very certain that such a one can- 
 not be found in this age." a 
 
 Notwithstanding all this evidence of the high es- 
 teem in which he was held by the ancients, the historian 
 Froude, on the strength of a sentence or two of Lucian, 
 in a letter to Celsus, would place him on a level with 
 the impostor, Alexander Abonoticus, of the second cen- 
 tury. 
 
 That such a classification would do great injustice to 
 Apollonius, is manifest from his epistles, which are 
 still extant. 8 
 
 They are addressed to individuals, to societies, to 
 philosophers, to kings and emperors. 
 
 These writings show him to have been a man of 
 learning, with a consummate knowledge of human na- 
 ture, embued with the noblest sentiments, and with the 
 principles of a profound philosophy. 
 
 In his letter to Hestiseus, he says: 
 
 "The truth is not concealed from us, how beautiful it is to have all the earth 
 
 (1.) Life of Apollonius, by M. le Nain de Tillemont, p. 42. 
 
 (2.) History of Apollonius, by Du Pin,- Paris, 1705, Pref. p. 16. 
 
 <3.) They may be seen in the original Greek, in the Library of Congress. 
 
102 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 for one's country, and all men for brothers and friends; and that those who de- 
 rive their origin from God, are all endowed with one and the same nature, 
 and with a community of reason and affections; and that wheresoever any 
 one may be, or in whatever manner born, whether barbarian or Greek, he is 
 still a man. But the claims of kindred cannot be evaded, and one recalls to 
 himself, whatever is properly his own. Thus the Ulysses of Homer, as they 
 say, did not prefer immortality, even when offered by the goddess." 
 
 In the epistle to Valerius, we have the doctrine of the 
 indestructibility of matter: 
 
 "There is no death of any thing, except in appearance; and so, also, there is 
 no birth of any thing, except in appearance. That which passes over from es- 
 sence into nature, seems to be birth, and what passes over from nature into es- 
 sence, seems, in like manner, to be death; though nothing really is originated, 
 and nothing ever perishes; but only now comes into sight, and now vanishes. It 
 appears, by reason of the density of matter, and disappears by reason of the 
 tenuity of essence; but is always the same, differing only in motion and con- 
 dition." 
 
 In the next paragraph, enlarging upon the same idea, 
 he closes by saying, "no thing is ever created or de- 
 stroyed." Again: 
 
 "By what other name, then, than First Essence, shall this rightly be called? 
 These things are done and permitted by the Eternal God, who becomes all, in 
 all, and through all, and who, if Tie were to clothe himself in names and forms, 
 would suffer loss and damage in his own nature." 
 
 To a brother, who had lost his wife, he writes: 
 
 "It is destined, that whatever has come to perfection, must pass away. 
 Let not, therefore, the loss of your wife, in the ripeness of age, shock you, and 
 not, because something is called death, consider life better than it, since life is 
 considered inferior, by every wise person. 
 
 "If there had been any thing to be reprehended in your late wife, you might 
 reasonably be cast down. But she was always esteemed by us, was always 
 loving to her husband, and every thing to be desired." 
 
 He closes the letter, with these affecting words: 
 
 For tears have I not been able to write more, and more than this I have not 
 thought necessary." 
 
 As to the miracles ascribed to Apollonius, the most 
 of them were probably the invention of the second 
 century. There is little doubt, however, that he pos- 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOLLONIUS. 103 
 
 sessed some extraordinary faculty, which he exercised 
 in such a way as to establish and maintain an influ- 
 ence over his fellow men, beyond what he could other- 
 wise attain. 
 
 Perhaps the highest tribute paid to Apollonius, was 
 by the emperor Titus. The philosopher having writ- 
 ten him, soon after his accession, counseling modera- 
 tion in his government, Titus replied as follows: 
 
 "In my own name, and in the name of my country, I give you thanks; and 
 will be mindful of those things. I have indeed, taken Jerusalem, but you 
 have captured me." 
 
 The miracles of Apollonius were extensively believed 
 in the second century, and for hundreds of years after- 
 ward; and by Christians as well as others. As late as 
 the fourth century, when Hierocles had drawn a paral- 
 lel between Apollonius and Christ, Eusebius, who 
 thought it necessary to make an elaborate reply, did 
 not deny the performance of miracles by Apollonius, 
 but attributed them to sorcery. 
 
 Tillemont thought he had the assistance of Satan. 
 
 "The devil" said he, "may know the history of past 
 ages," &c., "and he may know what men are doing, in 
 very distant places. And what he knew, he might dis- 
 cover to Apollonius." Reville is of the opinion, that 
 Apollonius practiced what this writer calls "theurgy;" 
 a sort of compromise between imposture and the dis- 
 play of miraculous power. 
 
 The difficulty in placing a proper estimate upon such 
 a character, at this distance of time, is great. But it 
 may safely be asserted, that Apollonius was a man, 
 possessed of many elements of greatness; that he 
 was a man of much learning and great ability; and 
 whatever may have been his weaknesses, he was en- 
 dowed with a certain grandeur of soul, which at once 
 commands our respect and admiration. 
 
104 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.8Q TO A.D.12Q. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE AGE OF M 1 R A C L E S .Continued. 
 
 SIMON MAGUS. 
 
 Simon Magus was another miracle worker, who lived 
 in the first, and whose miracles were written up in the 
 second century. 
 
 Simon was the prince of heretics. His miracles were 
 notorious, and admitted by all. By orthodox Christians, 
 they were attributed to magic, or to the machinations 
 of Satan. At a later day, it has been supposed they 
 might be accounted for on scientific principles. 
 
 Dr. Westcott says, "It would be interesting to inquire 
 how far the magic arts universally attributed to Simon 
 and his followers, admit of a physical explanation. In 
 his school, if any where, we should look for an ad- 
 vanced knowledge of nature. ' 
 
 Mosheim is not willing to class Simon among the her- 
 etics, since that would be impliedly admitting that he 
 was a Christian; but he concedes that "nearly all the 
 ancient and modern writers make him to have been the 
 
 (1.) History of the Canon, p. 249, Note. 
 
A GE OF M1RA CLE8. SIMON MAG US. 105 
 
 head, the father and the ringleader of the whole heret- 
 ical camp." ' 
 
 This conspicuous position makes his opinions of some 
 importance. 
 
 Theodoret, (A. D. 430), says that he denied that there 
 was but one principle. He asserted two, and held that 
 there was another maker of this world. This was the 
 Demi-Ourgos, who was under the control of the Su- 
 preme God, who presided over the whole universe. a - 
 This doctrine was extensively believed in by the Gnos- 
 tics of the second century. 3 In his system, the third 
 power in the trinity was a woman. 4 For this his fol- 
 lowers had the authority of the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
 
 Simon held that matter was eternal, and that an evil 
 deity presided over it. * He was educated at Alexan- 
 dria. 6 His followers became so numerous that they were 
 spread over the whole world, and in Rome, in the reign 
 of Claudius, a statue was erected in his honor. 7 
 
 In the 8th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, we 
 have a glimpse of Simon, who had bewitched the people, 
 insomuch that they all gave him heed, "from the least 
 to the greatest, saying, 'This man is the great power of 
 God.'" [Acts, 8. 9, 10.] 
 
 In the Recognitions, attributed to Clement of Rome, 
 and a portion of which, at least, was written about the 
 same time with the Acts, there is a fuller account of 
 this wonderful man. As in the Acts of the Apostles, so 
 in the Recognitions, he appears as the great antagonist 
 of Peter. 
 
 (1.) Mosheim, vol. 1, p. 92. 
 
 (2.) Hseret. Fab. 4. 188. 
 
 (3.) See Dr. Lardner's Works, vol. 4, p. 511. 
 
 (4.) Fabricius, Codex Apoc. vol. 1, p. 362. Note. 
 
 (5.) Mosheim, Ecc. Hist. vol. 1, p. 93. 
 
 (6.) Clementine Homilies, 2. 22. 
 
 (.7.) Justin Martyr, 1st Apology, 26. 56; Trenseus, v. Haer. 1. 23. 
 
106 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 The reader may be introduced to Peter at Csesarea* 
 where he is preparing for a discussion with Simon 
 Magus. 
 
 "When the day dawned, which had been fixed for the discussion with Simon r 
 Peter, rising at the first cock-crowing-, aroused us also; for we were sleeping 
 in the same apartment, thirteen of us all; of whom, next to Peter, Zaccheus 
 wasfirst, then Sophronius, &c. After these, I [Clement] and Nicodemus, then 
 Niceta and Aquila, who had formerly been disciples of Simon, and were con- 
 verted to Christ, under the teachings of Zaccheus. Of the women, there 
 was no one present." Recognitions, book 2, chapter 1. 
 
 Peter then tells them that he has formed the habit of 
 waking in the middle of the night, and lying awake till 
 morning, recalling and arranging in his memory, the 
 words of the Lord. 
 
 The conversation turning on the coming discussion, 
 Peter wishes to know what kind of a person Simon is. 
 Niceta thinks he will prove to be a formidable antag- 
 onist. Aquila gives a full history of Simon, from which 
 it appears, that his father was Antonius, and his mother 
 Rachel. By nation he was a Samaritan, of the village 
 of the Gettones. His profession was that of a magician, 
 yet exceedingly well trained in Greek literature; desir- 
 ous of glory, and boasting above all the human race. 
 
 "So that he wishes to be an exalted person, who is above God the Creator, 
 and to be thought to be the Christ, and to be called 'the Standing one.' He 
 uses this name, as implying that he can never be dissolved; asserting that his 
 flesh is so compacted by the power of his divinity, that it can endure to eter- 
 nity." Ibid. chs. 3 to 1. 
 
 Simon had been a disciple of Dositheus, and became 
 one of the thirty. Aquila proceeds with his story: 
 
 "But not long after, he fell in love with that woman whom they call Lu- 
 na, and he confided all things to us as his friends; how he was a magician, 
 and how he loved Luna, and how, being desirous of glory, he was unwilling 
 to obtain her ingloriously;" but was waiting patiently, when he could have 
 her honorably. 
 
 "Yet so if we also would conspire with him, in the accomplishment of his 
 desires. 
 
 "Meantime, at the outset, as soon as he was reckoned among the thirty dis- 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. SIMON MAO US. 107 
 
 ciples of Dositheus, he began to depreciate Dositheus himself, saying that he 
 did not teach purely or perfectly, and that this was the result, not of ill inten- 
 tion, but of ignorance. But Dositheus, when he saw that Simon was depre- 
 ciating him, fearing lest his reputation among men might become obscured, 
 (for he himself was supposed to be the Standing One), moved with rage, when 
 they met as usual at the school, seized a rod and began to beat Simon; but 
 suddenly the rod seemed to pass through his body, as if it had been smoke. On 
 which Dositheus, being astonished, said to him, 'Tell me if thou art the Stand- 
 ing One; that I may adore thee.' And when Simon assured him that he was, 
 then Dositheus, perceiving that he himself was not the Standing One, fell 
 down and worshipped him, and gave up his own place as chief to Simon, order- 
 ing all the rank of thirty men to obey him; himself taking the inferior place 
 which Simon formerly occupied. Not long after this he died. 
 
 "After the death of Dositheus, Simon took Luna to himself, and with her he 
 still goes about, as you see, deceiving multitudes, and asserting that he himself 
 is a certain power, which is above God, the Creator, while Luna, who is with 
 him, has been brought down from the higher heavens. That she is Wisdom, 
 the mother of all things; 'for whom,' says he, 'the Greeks and barbarians, con- 
 tending, were able in some measure, to see an image of her; but of herself,, 
 as the dweller with the first and only God, they were wholly ignorant." 
 
 He then proceeds to relate a miracle which he (Aquila) 
 once saw; Luna being in a tower, and looking out of all 
 the windows of the tower at the same time. 
 
 Peter evidently believes what Aquila has related, for 
 he says, "It has been permitted to the wicked one, to 
 use those arts by which the affections of every one to- 
 ward the true father may be proved." [Bk. 2, chs. 9-18.] 
 
 THE DISCUSSION. 
 
 CHAPTER 19. Zaccheus enters, saying it is time the disputation com- 
 menced, for a great crowd, collected in the court of the house, was awaiting 
 him. Then Peter, having prayed with the brethren, went forth to the 
 court of the house, and when he saw the multitude all looking intently on 
 him, hi profound silence, and Simon, "standing like a standard bearer in the 
 midst of them," he commenced: 
 
 First, he invoked a peaceable discussion. But Simon at once retorted, that 
 Christ said, he came, not to send peace, but a sword. Peter replies in the 
 words of Jesus, "Blessed are the peace-makers." Simon continues to com- 
 ment upon the inconsistency of Christ, if he came not to bring peace, enjoin- 
 ing upon others to keep it. [Chs. 19 to 27.] 
 
108 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO 4. Z). 120. 
 
 Simon announces his position. "I say," said he, "that there are many gods, 
 and that there is one, incomprehensible and unknown to all; that he is the God 
 of all these gods. He then argues for polytheism; saying to Peter, that he 
 will prove it from his own scriptures. He cites Genesis, 3. 5: "On the day ye 
 eat of the tree of knowledge, of good and evil, ye shall be as gods." Also, 
 Gen. 3. 22: "Behold, Adam is become as one of us." Also, Gen. 1. 26: "Let 
 as make man, after our image and likeness;" and Gen. 3. 22: "Let us drive 
 him out." Also, Gen. 11. 7: "Come, let us go down, and confound their 
 language; 1 ' and Exodus, 22, 28: "Thou shalt not curse the gods," &c. "One 
 of these," says Simon, "was chosen by lot, that he might be the god of the 
 Jews." 
 
 "But" says he, "it is not of him that I speak; but of that God who is also 
 his God, whom even the Jews themselves do not know. For he is not their 
 God, but the God of those who know him." 
 
 Peter has a long disquisition on God, to which Simon replies, that he would 
 refute him from the words of his master, who said, no one knew the Father 
 but the Son, and he to whom the Son should reveal him. Yet the god of the 
 Jews was known to Adam, to Enoch, to Noah, to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, 
 and to Moses. [Chs. 38 to 47.] 
 
 "Remember," Simon urges, "that you said that God has a Son; which is do- 
 ing him wrong; for how can he have a Son, unless he is subject to passions, 
 like men or animals? My opinion is, that there is a certain power of the Uni- 
 verse, an ineffable light, whose greatness is to be held to be incomprehensible; 
 of which power, even the maker of the world is ignorant, and Moses the law- 
 giver, and Jesus, your master." [Ch. 49.] 
 
 The reasoning of Simon : That there is one God, who is better than all, from 
 whom all that is, took its beginning; that he must be perfect. That the god 
 who created the world, shows many signs of imperfection. There must, there- 
 fore, be a God over him. He argues the imperfection of the god who made 
 the world and men, thus: The many evils in the world which are not correct- 
 ed, show that its creator is powerless, if he cannot correct what is done amiss; 
 or else, if he does not wish to remove the evils, then he is himself evil; but 
 if he neither can nor will, then he is neither powerful nor good. [Chs. 53, 
 -64.] 
 
 The disputation is closed for the day. 
 
 The audience, of whom there were about 3000, divided, about one-third go- 
 ing away with Simon, and the rest, staying with Peter. 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. SIMON MAGUS. 109 
 
 Book 3. The debate is re-commenced next day, and is continued two days 
 longer. Chs. 1 to 69. Ante-Nic. Ch. Lib. wl. 3, pp. 240 to 265. 
 
 The second day, there is some acrimony in the discussion, and some differ- 
 ence as to the questions to be debated. 
 
 They discuss the nature of evil, free will, the power of God, &c. 
 
 CH. 23. Simon says, "What I wish to know is this: If what God wishes 
 to be, is; and what He does not wish to be, is not?" The purport of the an- 
 swer of Peter is, that some actions depend upon the will of man. 
 
 The discussion closed for the day; Simon calling upon Peter each day to show 
 
 him whether the soul was immortal. 
 
 Third day. Simon pressing for evidence of the immortality of the soul, Pe- 
 ter argues in favor of it, because of the necessity of having a day of judgment; 
 since men do not get their deserts in this world. 
 
 Simon claims that Peter cannot assert that the soul is immortal, and that 
 he knows if it be proved to be mortal, his religion will fall. 
 
 "But Peter, when he heard him speaking thus, grinding his teeth, and rub- 
 bing his forehead with his hand, and sighing with a profound grief, said : 'Arm- 
 ed with the cunning of the old serpent,, you stand forth to deceive souls.' " 
 [Ch. 42.] 
 
 CH. 44. Peter having offered to prove to Simon, in one sentence, that the 
 soul is immortal, asks him, which is the best evidence, hearing or seeing? Si- 
 mon answers, seeing. Peter then tells him. to go to his [Simon's] own house, 
 and entering the inner bed-chamber, he would see an image, containing the 
 figure of a murdered boy, clothed in purple. 
 
 Simon hearing this, was smitten in his conscience, changed color, and became 
 bloodless. He then proposed to become a convert; thinking Peter possessed the 
 power of divination. But Peter disabused him, and admitted that he had on- 
 ly stated what he had been informed of, and spake "what he knew, and not 
 what he foreknew." 
 
 Thereupon Simon, seeing himself betrayed, went from one extreme to the 
 other, and becoming fairly furious with anger, burst forth as follows: 
 
 "I stood by and spoke with you in my goodness, and bore patiently with you. 
 But now, I shall show you the power of my divinity, so that you shall quickly 
 fall down and worship me. I am the first power, who am always, and without 
 beginning. But having entered the womb of Rachel, I was born of her as a 
 man, that I might be visible to men. I have flown through the air; I have 
 mixed with fire, and been made one body, with.it; I have made statues to 
 
110 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO A. D. 120. 
 
 move; I have animated lifeless things; I have made stones bread; I have 
 flown from mountain to mountain; I have moved from place to place, upheld 
 by angels' hands, and have lighted on the earth. Not only have I done these 
 things, but even now I am able to do them; that by facts I may prove to all, 
 that I am the Son of God, enduring to eternity, and that I can make those 
 who believe on me, endure in like manner forever. But your words are all 
 vain; nor can you perform any real works. (Such as 1 have mentioned.) He 
 also who sent you is a magician, who yet could not deliver himself from the 
 suffering of the cross." 
 
 To this speech, Peter answered: 
 
 * 'Do not meddle with the things that belong to others; for that you are a 
 magician, you have confessed and made manifest, by the deeds that you 
 have done." 
 
 At this point in the proceedings, the historian relates, that Simon endeav- 
 ored to make a riot, and the people, in indignation, cast him from the court, 
 and drove him forth from the gate of the house. It does not appear, however, 
 that Peter denied the truth of what Simon asserted, or that he challenged him 
 to a proof of his miraculous powers. 
 
 After Simon and his friends had gone, Peter explained to those remaining, 
 his reference to the image of the murdered boy: Simon had been deluded by 
 demons, and he had persuaded himself, that he had the soul of a murdered 
 boy, ministering to him, in whatever office he pleased to employ it. 
 
 Peter then pronounced a benediction, and dismissed the multitude, and thus 
 ended this most remarkable discussion. [Chs. 48 to 50.] 
 
 The next morning, Mceta said to Peter, he desired to 
 learn how Simon, who was the enemy of God, was able 
 to do such wonderful things. "For indeed," says Mceta, 
 "he told no lie in his declaration of what he had done." 
 (Mceta had been one of Simon's disciples.) Peter un- 
 dertakes to explain how Simon "is able to do so great 
 marvels." Simon, he said, was a magician. 
 
 Mceta asked, "In what respect do they sin, who be- 
 lieve Simon, since they see him do so great marvels? 
 Or is it not marvelous to fly through the air, to be so 
 mixed with fire as to become one body with it, to make 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. SIMON MAGUS. Ill 
 
 statues walk, &c. Yea," says Niceta, "he has also been 
 seen to make bread of stones. But if he sins who be- 
 lieves those who do signs, how shall it appear that he 
 also does not sin, who has believed our Lord, for his 
 signs and works of power?" [Chs. 52 to 57.] 
 
 Peter replies, that if a man believes him who comes 
 first, showing signs, he must of necessity, for the same 
 reason, believe him who comes second. When he be- 
 lieves the second one, he will learn from him that he 
 ought not to believe the first, who comes of evil. [Chs. 
 58 to 62.] 
 
 After the discussion, Simon sets out for Rome, and 
 Peter resolves to follow him. [Chs. 63 to 65.] 
 
 Following Simon Magus to Rome, we learn that he 
 there lost his life. In the Encyclopedia Americana it 
 is stated that he perished in an aeronautic expedition; 
 giving as authority, Eusebius and Suetonius. Suetoni- 
 us, in relating the cruel sports and games which Nero 
 instituted for his own diversion, merely says, "Icarus 
 fell, splashed with blood." From which the reader 
 may infer, only, that Nero had compelled some one to 
 attempt the flight of Icarus. The story is to be traced 
 to "THE ACTS OF PETER AND PAUL." 
 
 From that book, we take the following: 
 
 "When, consequently, the people were making a seditious murmuring, Si- 
 mon, moved with zeal, roused himself, and began to say many evil things 
 about Peter; saying that he was a wizard and a cheat. And they believed 
 Simon, wondering at his miracles. For he made a brazen serpent move itself, 
 and stone statues to laugh, and move themselves, and himself to run, and 
 suddenly to be raised into the air. As a set-off to this, Peter healed the sick 
 by a word, by praying made the blind to see, and put demons to flight by a 
 command. Sometimes, he even raised the dead. Those who adhered to Si- 
 mon, strongly affirmed Peter to be a magian." 
 
 The matter coming to the ears of Nero, he ordered 
 Simon the Magian to be brought before him. 
 
 "And he, coming in, stood before him, and began suddenly to assume dif- 
 
112 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 ferent forms; so that on a sudden he became a child, and after a little an old 
 man, and at other times, a young man. For he changed himself both' in face 
 and stature, into different forms, and was in a frenzy, having the devil as his- 
 servant. 
 
 "And Nero, beholding this, supposed him to be truly the Son of God. But 
 the apostle Peter showed him to be both a liar and a wizard. 1 ' 
 
 After considerable conversation, Nero says: 
 
 "Art thou not afraid, Peter, of Simon, who confirms 
 his godhead by his deeds?" 
 
 Peter replies, that Simon does not know the hidden 
 thoughts of men. 
 
 Nero said, "Do you mean me to believe, that Simon 
 does not know those things, who both raised a dead 
 man, and presented himself the third day after he had 
 been beheaded, and who has done whatever he said he 
 would do?" 
 
 Peter said, "But he did not do it before me." Nero 
 said, "But he did all these things before me. For assu- 
 redly, he ordered angels to come to him, and they 
 came." Peter still demanded, that Simon should tell 
 what was in his thoughts. Simon made the same chal- 
 lenge to Peter. Peter then demanded of Simon, to 
 know what he, Peter, had just done in secret. For, 
 having taken a barley-loaf, he had broken it, and hid it 
 in his sleeves. 
 
 "Then Simon, enraged that he was not able to tell the secret of the apostle, 
 cried out, saying: 'Let great dogs come forth, and eat him up, before Csesar.' 
 And suddenly there appeared great dogs, who rushed at Peter. But he,, 
 stretching forth his hands to pray, showed to the dogs the loaf which he had 
 blessed, and the dogs, seeing it, no longer appeared. 1 ' 
 
 "Simon said, 'Dost thou believe, Good Emperor, that I, who was dead 
 and rose again, am a magician? 1 " 
 
 [The writer of the Acts of Peter and Paul here explains how Nero had 
 been deceived by Simon; stating, that as Simon was to be beheaded, he 
 had requested that it be done in a dark place; and when the executioner 
 came, and was about to strike the blow, Simon turned himself into a ram. 
 He so remained until the ram's head was taken off, when he became him- 
 self again. On the third day, he appeared, as if risen from the dead.] 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. SIMON MAGUS. 113 
 
 Then followed a conversation in which Nero, Simon, 
 Peter, and Paul also, who was present, participated. 
 
 Nero, not being able to satisfy himself, says: "The 
 three of you show that your reasoning is uncertain; 
 and thus in all things you have made me doubt, so that 
 I find I can give credit to none of you." 
 
 Simon now proposes to Nero, that if he will build a 
 high wooden tower, he will go to the top, and thence fly 
 through the air, attended by his angels; and thus give 
 open evidence of his divinity. 
 
 Nero agrees to the proposal, and the next day builds 
 the tower. Simon goes upon it, and commences flying 
 in the air, attended by his angels. Peter, looking stead- 
 fastly at him, prays to the Lord to stop him. His pray- 
 er is answered, and Simon falls headlong, in a place 
 called Sacra Via, or Holy Way, and perishes. ' 
 
 This, no doubt, was the aeronautic expedition, allu- 
 ded to by the encyclopedic compiler, and to which he 
 supposed Suetonius to refer, when "Icarus fell splashed 
 with blood." 
 
 (1.) Ante Nicene Ch. Lib. vol. 16, pp. 263 to 273. 
 
114 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. . 
 
 THE AGE OF M 1 R A C L E S .Concluded. 
 
 OTHER MIRACLES AND MIRACLE-WORKERS. 
 
 ALEXANDER ABONOTICHUS APULEIUS ANTINOUS JEWISH SUPERSTI- 
 TIONS MIRACLES OF THE FATHERS THE THUNDERING LEGION CHANGE 
 OP WATER INTO OIL, &c. THE MIRACLES OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 ALEXANDER ABONOTICHUS. The satirist, Lucian, at 
 the request of Celsus, wrote an account of this cele- 
 brated impostor. The following is a condensed state- 
 ment of it, as reproduced by the historian, Froude: 
 
 Alexander was born at Abonotichus, a small town on the south shore of the 
 Black Sea, early in the second century. The boy was of unusual beauty. 
 He was taken up by a doctor, who had been a disciple of Apollonius. Alexan- 
 der's master was a magician, and he himself became an apt pupil. 
 
 At the age of twenty, when his master died, he set up for himself. He 
 started for Byzantium, the great mart of ancient commerce. Here he became 
 acquainted with one Cocconas, by whom he was introduced to a wealthy Ma- 
 cedonian lady. She fell in love with him, and took him and his friend with 
 her, to her country seat at Pella. Here the two friends laid plans for the fu- 
 ture. They purchased a large, tame snake; took it with them when they left 
 Pella, and by the aid of the serpent, made a business of fortune-telling. 
 
 They repaired to Abonotichus. From Chalcedon they brought some brass 
 plates, which had been discovered buried, and which bore an inscription, that 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. ALEXANDER ABONOTIGHUS. 115 
 
 Apollo and Esculapius were about to appear at Pontus. The people of Abo- 
 notichus commenced building a temple for Alexander, who now soon acquired 
 great reputation and renown. 
 
 Lucian describes him as he then appeared; tall, majestic, extremely hand- 
 some hair long and flowing, complexion fair, a moderate beard, partly his 
 own and partly false, but the imitation excellent; eyes large and lustrous, and 
 voice sweet and limped. "As to his character," says he, "God grant that 1 
 may never meet with such another. His cunning was wonderful, his dexterity 
 matchless. His eagerness for knowledge, his capacity for learning and power 
 of memory, were equally extraordinary." 
 
 He made for the serpent a human face, of linen, which was painted in an 
 ingenious manner, and so arranged that the mouth would open and shut, and 
 this was the face of Esculapius. From it he delivered oracles and spoke in 
 unknown tongues. 
 
 The temple was finished, the god was formally established in it, and the or- 
 acles became a permanent institution. People flocked from all parts of Asia 
 Minor, to consult them. Immense treasures flowed into the coffers of Alex- 
 
 4 
 
 ander. 
 
 "The air was full of miracles. The sick were healed; the dead were raised 
 to life." The Christians considered him a missionary of the devil. 
 
 Among his dupes was Rutelian, a senator, in high favor with the emperor. 
 
 There was a girl, said to be the daughter of Selene, the moon, and Alexan- 
 der. She is declared to be destined for Rutelian, and the marriage is celebra- 
 ted with great pomp and splendor. 
 
 'Lucian himself visited Alexander and endeavored to expose him. He frank- 
 ly admits that the attempt was a complete failure. When the prophet gave 
 him his hand to kiss, Lucian bit it to the bone. For this, he came near pay- 
 ing the forfeit of his life. Alexander, concealing his pain and mortification, 
 treated Lucian with the utmost courtesy and kindness, and gave him a vessel 
 for his return home. The commander was secretly instructed to throw him 
 overboard. This he was too humane to do, but told Lucian, he should be 
 obliged to put him ashore, which he did; and Lucian found himself in Bi- 
 thynia, a long way from home. 
 
 He returned, a wiser man, and the prophet continued to flourish. The em- 
 peror bestowed distinctions upon him. He lived to be an old man, and died in 
 the acme of his fame. 
 
116 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO A.D. 120. 
 
 APULEIUS. Some of the early writers speak of Apu- 
 leius as a worker of miracles. He was a pagan philos- 
 opher of the Platonic school, born at Madaura, in Af- 
 rica. 
 
 He lived about A. D. 150. He was distinguished 
 for his eloquence, and stood high as a Latin writer. 
 Having married a rich widow at Tripoli, he was prose- 
 cuted by his relations, on a charge that he had, in his 
 courtship, made use of magical arts. He defended 
 himself, on that occasion, by an "apology," which is 
 still extant. There has also come down to us, another 
 of his works, entitled, "Metamorphosis, or the Golden 
 Ass;" supposed to have been a satire on the wealthy 
 debauchees of his time. Lactantius, referring to what 
 Hierocles had asserted, that Apollonius was greater 
 than Christ, because he rescued himself from Domi- 
 tian, while Christ was put to death, says it is some- 
 what strange that writers should pass over Apuleius, "of 
 whom many wonderful things are commonly said." l 
 
 ANTINOUS was a beautiful youth, a favorite of the 
 Emperor Hadrian. He was born in Bithynia. He ac- 
 companied Hadrian to Egypt, and was drowned in the 
 Nile, A. D. 132. A city called Antino-opolis, was built 
 by the emperor, near the spot where he. perished, and 
 countless statues were erected in his honor. Some of 
 them still exist, and are remarkable for their beauty. 
 
 Justin Martyr says he was worshipped as a god. 3 
 
 Origen says there were miracles wrought in many pla- 
 ces, 8 and Celsus mentions, as miracle-workers, Escula- 
 pius, Aristeas of Proconnesus, and Cleomedes of Asty- 
 palsea. 
 
 (1.) Lact. Inst. lib. 5, ch. 3. 
 (2.) 1st Apology, ch. 29. 
 (3.) Contra Celsum, 3. 3. 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. JEWISH Si'lEBSTITIONS. 117 
 
 JEWISH SUPERSTITIONS. 
 
 The Jews? were ever exceedingly superstitious. The miracles of the Old Tes- 
 tament are familiar to the reader. These were supplemented by an innu- 
 merable multitude of angels and demons of every description. . 
 
 The casting out of demons was familiar to the Jews, long before the coming 
 of Christ. In the Book of Tobit, the angel Raphael directs fumigation with 
 the heart and liver of a fish, in order to drive a demon out of a man or woman, 
 so that it will never return. The demon Asmodeus was in love with Sara, the 
 daughter of Raguel, and had strangled seven men who were going to marry 
 her; but by the process mentioned above, he was driven out, and flew into 
 Egypt, where he was bound by the angel. Book of Tobit, 6. 7; 3. 7; 6. 14, &c. 
 
 In the Book of Enoch, the names of twenty-one angels are given, who had 
 fallen, through love for the daughters of men. The offspring of these were 
 giants, whose height was 8,000 ells. From these come the evil demons 
 of earth. 
 
 h'aphael was the angel who presided over the spirits of men. Uriel was the 
 an <:! of thunder, earthquakes, &c. There were spirits controlling the winds 
 and the lightning, others over the seas, and still others over hail, snow, frost, 
 &c, &cSook of Enoch, ch. 69; chs. 7, 8, 9, 34, tfec. 
 
 The Jews believed the stars were animated beings. Gfrorer, das Yahr des 
 Hells, 1, p. 362. 
 
 Enoch saw seven stars bound together, and he enquired of the angel, on ac- 
 count of what sin they were bound. Uriel replied, they were stars which had 
 transgressed the commands of the highest God, and they were thus bound 
 till ten thousand worlds, the number of days of their transgression, should be 
 accomplished. [Chs. 21 and 18.] 
 
 The targums are full of similar views, concerning the stars and other heav- 
 enly bodies. 
 
 The multitude of angels was innumerable. 
 
 Each angel had a particular duty to perform. Michael was angel over wa- 
 ter, Jehuel over fire, Jechiel over wild beasts, and Anpiel over birds. Hariel 
 was appointed over cattle, Messannahel over reptiles, Deliel over fish, and 
 Samniel over created things moving in the waters, and over the face of the 
 earth. Ruchiel was set over the winds, Gabriel over thunder and fire, and 
 over the ripening of fruit. Nuriel over hail, Makturiel over rocks, Alpiel over 
 
118 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 fruit-bearing trees, Saroel over those which do not bear fruit, and Sandalfon 
 over the human race. Under each of these were subordinate angels. San- 
 Tied. 95. 2; ffisenmenger, Entd. Jitd. 2. 378. Sup. Eelig. wl. l,p. 108. 
 
 The demons were equally as numerous. They were in the air, on earth, 
 in the bodies of men and animals, and even at the bottom of the sea. They 
 were the offspring of the fallen angels who loved the daughters of men. Eis- 
 enmenger, Ent. Jud. 1. 380; 2. 437. 
 
 "Their number is infinite. The earth is so full of them, that if man had 
 power to see, he could not exist, on account of them. There are more demons 
 than men, and they are about as close as the earth thrown up out of a newly 
 made grave." 
 
 It was stated that each man had 10,000 demons at his right hand, and 1,000 
 on his left. "He who wishes to discover these spirits, must take sifted ashes, 
 and strew them about his bed, and in the morning he will perceive their foot- 
 prints upon them, like a cock's tread. If any one wishes to see them, he must 
 take the afterbirth of a black cat, which has been littered by a first born black 
 cat, whose mother was also a first birth, bum and reduce it to powder, and put 
 some of it in his eyes, and he will see them." Bab. Beracoth. 6. 1. 
 
 The casting out of demons, was an important feature in the Jewish theolog- 
 ical system. Dr Lightfoot says, "There was hardly any people in the whole 
 world, that more used, or were more fond of amulets, charms, mutterings, ex- 
 orcisms, and all kinds of enchantments." Lightfoot, HOTCB Heb. et Talm. 
 Works, 11. p. 299. 
 
 Josephus states, that among other gifts, God gave to Solomon knowledge 
 of the way to expel demons. He himself had seen a countryman of his own, 
 named Eleazar, release people possessed of devils, in the presence of the Em- 
 peror Vespasian, and his sons, and of his army. He put a ring, containing 
 one of the roots prescribed by Solomon, to the nose of the demoniac, and drew 
 the demon out by his nostrils, and in the name of Solomon, and reciting one 
 of his incantations, he adjured him to return no more. Antiquities of the Jews, 
 bk. 8, ch. 2, sec. 5. 
 
 MIRACLES OF THE FATHERS. These commence about 
 the middle of the second century. More than a hun- 
 dred years ago, Rev. Dr. Middleton, in his 'Free Enqui- 
 ry into the Miraculous Powers of the Christian church/ 
 called attention to the fact, that in the writings of the 
 
AGE OF MIEACLES. MIRACLES Of THE FATHERS. 119 
 
 apostolic fathers, [referring to those who had written 
 previous to about A. D. 150,] there was not the least 
 pretense to the possession of extraordinary gifts, nor 
 to any standing power of working miracles; and show- 
 ed that the claim in the second century, was first set 
 up about the time of Justin Martyr. 
 
 "Here then," said he, "we have an interval of about 
 half a century, the earliest and purest of all Chris- 
 tian antiquity, after the days of the apostles, in 
 which we find not the least reference to any standing 
 power of working miracles." 
 
 In the writings of Justin Martyr, [A. D. 150 to 160], 
 the claim to miraculous power was put forth with much 
 distinctness. He says: 
 
 "There are prophetical gifts among us at this day, 
 and both men and women are endued with extraordi- 
 nary powers by the spirit of God." 8 
 
 He frequently appeals to what he says every one 
 might see with his own eyes, in every part of the world, 
 and particularly in Rome, in the case of persons pos- 
 sessed with devils, "who were cured and set free, and 
 the devils themselves baffled and driven away, by the 
 Christians adjuring and exorcising them in the name 
 of Jesus, when all other exorcists and enchanters had 
 tried in vain to help them." ; 
 
 Justin says the angels to whom God had committed 
 the care of mankind, had been led away by love of the 
 daughters of men, and begat children, who are the de- 
 mons, who have corrupted the human race. 4 
 
 He thinks demoniacs are possessed and tortured by 
 the souls of the wicked dead. 6 
 
 (1.) Middleton's Miscellaneous Works, vol. 1, p. 8. 
 (2.) Dialogue, chapter 88. (3.) Apology, 2. 6. 
 (4.) Apol. 2. 5. Ibid. 1. 5, 14. (5.) Ibid. 1. 18. 
 
120 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.8Q TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Irenseus [A. D. 190 to 200], affirms, that "all who are truly disciples of Je- 
 sus, receiving grace from him, wrought miracles in his name, for the good of 
 mankind, according to the gift which each man had received. Some cast out 
 devils, so that those from whom they were ejected, often turned believers, and 
 continued in the church. Others had the knowledge of future events, visions, 
 and prophetical sayings. Others healed the sick by the imposition of hands. 
 Even the dead had been raised, and lived afterward many years among them. 
 It was impossible to reckon up all the mighty works which the church per- 
 formed, every day, to the benefit of nations." Adv. Hcer. lib. 2, ch. 82. 
 
 And in regard to raising from the dead, he declares it to have been "fre- 
 quently performed on necessaiy occasions, when by great fasting, and the joint 
 supplication of the church of that place, the spirit of the dead person returned 
 into him, and the man was given back to tfce prayers of the saints." Adv. 
 Hcer. 2. 31. 
 
 Again: "We have many," says he, "in the church, endued with prophetic 
 gifts; speaking with ajl kinds of tongues, laying open the secrets of men, for 
 the public good." Ibid. 5. 6. 
 
 Clement of Alexandria [A. D. 200], says presiding an- 
 gels were distributed over nations and cities. That the 
 Son gave philosophy to the Greeks, by means of the in- 
 ferior angels, and argued that it was absurd to attrib- 
 ute it to the devil. l 
 
 Tertullian [A. D. 200 to 210], calls upon the heathen magistrates to "sum- 
 mon before their tribunal any person possessed with a devil; and if the evil 
 spirit, when exorcised by any Christian whatsoever, did not own himself to be 
 a devil, as truly, as in other places he would falsely call himself a god, not dar- 
 ing to tell a lie to a Christian, that then they should take the life of that Chris- 
 tian." Apology, ch. 23. 
 
 Again: "There is a sister among us, endued with the gifts of revelations, 
 which she suffers in the church, during the time of divine service, by an ecsta- 
 sy, in the spirit. She converses with angels, and sometimes also with the 
 Lord; sees and hears mysteries; and knows the hearts of some, and prescribes 
 medicines to those who want them." De Anima, sec. 9. 
 
 He has a disquisition concerning angels and demons, 
 in which he enters into minute details. 2 
 
 He gives the case of a woman who went to a thea- 
 ter, and came back possessed by a demon; and on be- 
 ing cast out, the evil spirit said he had a right to act 
 
 (1.) Stromata, 6. 17. 
 
 (2.) Apol. sec. 22; Ad. Scapulain, sec. 2. 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. MIRACLES OF THE FATHERS. 121 
 
 as he did, having found her within his limits. * 
 
 Origen, [A. D. 230], was of the opinion, that certain 
 demons, offspring of the Titans or giants, who haunt 
 the grosser parts of bodies, and the unclean places of 
 the earth, had the power of divining the future. a 
 
 After fully discussing the question, and citing many 
 passages of scripture, he comes to the conclusion, that 
 the sun, moon and stars are living, rational beings. 8 
 
 He says many could heal the sick, by invoking the 
 name of God over them, and of Jesus, with a recital of 
 some story of his life. "I myself," says he, "have seen 
 many so healed in difficult cases; loss of senses, mad- 
 aess, and innumerable other evils, which neither men 
 nor devils could cure." ' 
 
 Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch [A. D. 180], says that 
 evil and seducing spirits were exorcised, and cast out 
 in his day. * 
 
 Mimicius Felix, [3d century], addressing himself to his heathen friend, in 
 his Dialogue of "Octavius", says, "The greatest part of you know what con- 
 fessions the demons make, concerning themselves, as oft as they are expelled 
 by us, out of the bodies of men, by the torture of our words, and the fire of 
 our speech. Saturn himself, and Serapis, and Jupiter, and the rest, of them, 
 whom you worship, constrained by the pain which they feel, confess what they 
 are. 1 ' Minuc. Octav. p. &!, cli. i!7. 
 
 Cyprian [A. D. 250], Arnobius [A. D. 303], and Lac- 
 tantius [A. D. 310], all give testimony, in similar lan- 
 guage, to the casting out of devils, and evil spirits, by 
 the Christians. 6 
 
 Eusebius had similar views. T 
 
 (1.) De Spectaculis, sec. 26. 
 (2.) Contra Celsum, 4. 92; 8. 11. 
 (8.) De Principiis, 1. 7, sec. 3; Contra Gels. 5. 10, 11. 
 (4.) Ibid. lib. 3, ch. 24. 
 (5.) Ad Autolycum. 
 
 (6.) Cyprian, Epist; Arnobius, lib. 1, 46; Lactantius, Divin. Inst. 1. 2, 
 c. 16. 
 
 (7. 1 Prsep. Evang. 5. 2. 
 
122 SECOND PERIOD. A. D. 80 TO A. D. 120. 
 
 Tertullian relates that a woman, whom he knew, a 
 member of the church, after having died, when the 
 presbyter was praying for her, removed her hands from 
 her sides, and folded them in the attitude of suppli- 
 cation. * 
 
 Even the great Augustine relates a number of most 
 astounding miracles, which were performed in the 
 church, in his immediate neighborhood. a 
 
 THE THUNDERING LEGION. Eusebius quotes from a 
 lost work of Claudius Apollinaris, his account of a re- 
 markable answer to prayer, received, about A. D. 175 r 
 by the Christian soldiers of the Emperor Marcus Aure- 
 lius, in his war with the Quadri. Tertullian, writing 
 about A. D. 200, in a public apology, also urges the same 
 fact. 
 
 The incident referred to was this: 
 
 "It is said, that when Marcus Aurelius Caesar was forming his troops in 
 order of battle, against the Germans and Sannatians, he was reduced to ex- 
 tremities, by a failure of water." 
 
 Thereupon, in answer to the prayers of the Christian soldiers of the Melitine 
 Legion, so called, there came thunderbolts, which caused the enemy's flight 
 and overthrow. And upon the emperor's army, a rain, "which restored it en- 
 tirely, when it was all but perishing by thirst." Euseb. Ecc. Hist. 5. 5. 
 
 This circumstance we mention, not because there is 
 any miracle connected with it, even in appearance; 
 since there is nothing miraculous in a sudden shower, 
 or in a superstitious people being frightened by thun- 
 derbolts; but because of the great prominence which 
 has been given to it, in what might be called miraculous 
 literature. 
 
 Much has been written upon it. Dion Cassius attrib- 
 utes the occurrence and the preservation of the army 
 to an Egyptian magician, by the name of Amuphis. Ju- 
 lius Capitolinus attributes it to the emperor's prayers. 
 
 (1.) De Anima, sec. 51. (2.) De Civ. Dei, 22. 8. 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. TEE THUNDERING LEGION. 123 
 
 Themistius the same. Baronius, Moyle, Scaliger, Yale- 
 sius and others have written about it; and more lately, 
 Dr. John Henry Newman has devoted fourteen pages to 
 it, at the close of which, he concludes it to have been 
 a very noted miracle. * 
 
 There was no doubt, an occurrence of the kind; the- 
 army, when in dire extremity, having been relieved by 
 a sudden fall of rain. This we learn from Dion Gas- 
 sius and other heathen writers, and from a sculpture 
 on the celebrated Antonine Column at Eome, where is 
 a figure of Jupiter Pluvius, scattering lightning and 
 rain, the enemy and their horses lying prostrate, and 
 the Eomans, sword in hand, rushing upon them. 
 
 We hear nothing of any connection of Christians in 
 the transaction, except from Tertullian and Eusebius, 
 and those who copied from them. 
 
 As to the Christian legion, called, according to Euse- 
 bius, the Melitine Legion, which he represents as after- 
 ward remaining intact, Moyle says there were few or no 
 Christians in the army; and adds, "I would as soon be- 
 lieve my Lord Marlborough had a whole regiment 
 of Quakers in his army, as that Antoninus had a whole 
 legion of Christians in his. 3 
 
 Then, as to the name "Thundering," applied to the 
 Melitine Legion, which Eusebius makes Apollinaris 
 say, the emperor gave to it on account of this transac- 
 tion, the fact is, that one of the Eoman Legions liad 
 that name, from the time of Augustus Caesar. 
 
 TURNING WATER INTO OIL. Narcissus, Bishop of Je- 
 rusalem, when oil failed for lamps, at the vigil of East- 
 er, sent the persons who had the care of them, to the 
 
 (1.) Two Essays on Scripture Miracles, &c., London, 1870, 2d Edn. pp. 240 
 to 254. 
 (2.) Moyle's Posthumous Works, vol. 2, pp. 84, 85. 
 
124 SECOND PERIOD. A.D.SQ TO A.D.m. 
 
 neighboring well for water. When they brought it, he 
 prayed over it, and it was changed into oil. At least, 
 so says Eusebius. * Narcissus was made bishop about 
 180. 
 
 This reported miracle has been the occasion of learn- 
 ed disquisitions by Dodwell, Jortin and many others. 
 Newman devotes several pages to it, and closes by say- 
 ing, that while he cannot say positively that he be- 
 lieves it, yet he has no doubt about it. 2 
 
 From the list of noted miracles discussed by Dr. 
 Newman, these two have been mentioned, because 
 they are said to have occurred in the second century. 
 
 It is a significant fact, that they both come, either 
 originally, or with important accessions, from Euse- 
 bius. 
 
 APOCRYPHAL WRITINGS. 
 
 From the middle of the second century, and even earlier, the Christian 
 world was flooded with anonymous writings of a religious character, filled 
 with miracles of every description. There was a morbid demand for that kind 
 of literature. At a later day, these writings were styled apocryphal. 
 
 There were gospels, acts, revelations, epistles, &c. &c. 
 
 The Revelation of Moses, gives a long history of Adam and Eve. The Rev- 
 elation of Esdra, resembles somewhat the Apocalypse of John. The Revela- 
 tion of Paul is of the same sort, relating at great length, the wonderful things 
 revealed to Paul, when he went up to the third heaven, and was caught up 
 into paradise, and heard unspeakable words. [2d Cor. 12. 4.] There is an- 
 other Revelation of John, the Book of John concerning the Falling Asleep 
 of Mary, the Passing [Translation] of Mary, &c. 
 
 The Acts of Peter and Paul, the Acts of Paul and Thecla, and the story 
 of Perpetua, have been already mentioned. 
 
 The Acts of Barnabas relate the journeyings, the miracles and martyrdom 
 of that apostle. 
 
 Finding a town, called Curium, was very wicked, he rebuked it, and the 
 ' western part fell, "so that many were wounded, and many of them also died." 
 
 (1.) Ecclesiastical Hist. 6. 9. (2.) Essays on Miracles, p. 259. 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. APOCRYPHAL WRITINGS. 125 
 
 THE ACTS OF PHILIP. Nicanora, wife of the proconsul of Hierapolis, 
 having been converted and healed of her sickness by the preaching of Philip, 
 her husband was so enraged, that he caused them both, with Bartholomew, to 
 be scourged, and the two apostles to be hanged, Philip head downward. In 
 this position, Philip has a long conversation with Bartholomew, and preaches 
 a discourse to those standing about. When Mariamne was stripped, her body 
 was changed, and became a glass chest filled with light. 
 
 THE ACTS AND MARTYRDOM OP ANDREW. Andrew has a discussion with 
 JDgeates, the proconsul. ^Egeates, becoming very angry, has Andrew cruci- 
 fied. Afterward, he was himself tormented by the devil, and came to a vio- 
 lent death. 
 
 Besides these, there were the Acts of Andrew and Matthias, in the City 
 of the Man-Eater, the Acts of Peter and Andrew, the Acts and Martyrdom 
 of St. Matthew, the Acts of the Holy Apostle Thomas, and many others. 
 Fabricius has a list of Apocryphal Acts, 36 in number. Some of them are 
 written very much in the style of the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 THE MIRACLES OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 When we turn to the miracles of the New Testa- 
 ment, we instinctively feel like making them an excep- 
 tion to the mass of wonders of that age. How much 
 of this feeling may be owing to education and associa- 
 tion, we will not stop to enquire; and perhaps it would 
 not be found easy to determine. 
 
 The fact, however, cannot be ignored, that there is 
 no evidence showing that either of the five books in 
 which these miracles are recorded, was written until 
 nearly one hundred and fifty years after the transac- 
 tions are said to have occurred. How much earlier the 
 manuscripts existed from which these books were com- 
 piled, is not known. None of them can be clearly 
 traced to the first century. 
 
126 SECOND PERIOD. A.D. 80 TOA.D.12Q. 
 
 Other facts will bear consideration. A large number 
 of these miracles consist in casting out demons from 
 human beings. But the doctrine of demons, is a doc- 
 trine of the past. It is now recognized and admitted, 
 that from the beginning, the demons have existed on- 
 ly subjectively, as forms of doctrine and belief. What 
 then becomes of this class of miracles? 
 
 If, without irreverence, we carefully examine even 
 the most imposing class of New Testament miracles, 
 looking upon them at the same time as violations of 
 known laws of nature, (without which, a miracle los- 
 es its force and meaning), we meet with very serious 
 obstacles, in the way of giving them implicit credence. 
 
 In the case of Jairus' daughter, we have but to take 
 the explicit language of Jesus himself, "The maid is 
 not dead, but sleepeth." 
 
 There are two other reported cases of raising from 
 the dead, in the canonical gospels. The raising of the 
 son of the widow of Nain, is found only in the compi- 
 lation of Luke. The authorship of the manuscript 
 containing it and the time when it was written, are in- 
 volved in obscurity. 
 
 The raising of Lazarus, and the turning of water into 
 wine, the two transactions most plainly contravening 
 the laws of nature, are only related in the Gospel of 
 John; the author of that work having probably taken 
 them from the Acts of Pilate. 
 
 Why do the other canonical gospels contain no men- 
 tion of those stupendous miracles? 
 
AGE OF MIRACLES. THE MIRACLES OF THE N. T. 127 
 
 How can the belief in miracles, be of any import- 
 ance, in the Christian system? If the doctrines and 
 precepts of the Christian religion, are adapted to the 
 nature of man, and in harmony with the divine econ- 
 <omy of the universe, they will stand, through all time. 
 If not, they will fall. The changing of one element or 
 substance into another, or even the raising of a person 
 from the dead, cannot make wrong right, or change 
 the truth into a falsehood. 
 
 This great truth was all but comprehended by Ter- 
 tullian, intellectually the most vigorous of all the ear- 
 ly fathers. He declared that the proof of the Christian 
 religion by miracles, was inconclusive; "because/' said 
 he, "Jesus Christ has assured his disciples, that some 
 would arise, who should work false miracles." 
 Adv. Marcion^ 3. 3. 
 
 Archbishop Trench falls into the same line of argu- 
 ment: 
 
 "A miracle does not prove the truth of a doctrine, or the divine mission 
 of him that brings it to pass. The doctrine must first commend itself to the 
 conscience as being good, and only then can the miracle seal it as divine." 
 JVotes on the Miracles of our Lord, Sth Edn. 1866, p. 25. 
 
 The same view is taken by Mozly and others. But 
 if the doctrine has received the sanction of the con- 
 science as good, is it not already divine? And what 
 need of the miracle afterward? 
 
 We gladly accept the views of these eminent divines, 
 and hail them as a long step forward, in that progress 
 which will bring science and religion into harmony, as 
 tout different phases of universal law. 
 
128 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 THE THREE APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 EXTANT GOSPELS OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 
 
 THE PROTEVANGELION. 
 
 Of the extant gospels of the second century, the 
 three most ancient are, the Protevangelion, or Book of 
 James, the Gospel of the Infancy, and the Acts of Pi- 
 late, or Gospel of Mcodemus. 
 
 The Protevangelion was attributed to the apostle 
 James, and was called by Origen, The Book of James.' 
 
 It is generally considered one of the oldest gospels 
 of the second century; probably appearing about the 
 third decade. The name, 'First Gospel, 7 would indicate 
 it to be the first of certain writings of the kind. 
 
 The following is an abstract of its contents: 
 
 THE PROTEVANGELION. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. An account ot Joachim, and of the refusal of his offerings, in 
 the temple, which were despised, because he had no children. 
 
 CHAPS. 2 and 3. Anna, the wife of Joachim, mourns her barrenness, and 
 has a conversation upon the subject, with her maid, Judith. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 129 
 
 CHAPS. 4 to 7. The angel announces to Anna, that she is to have a child. 
 
 She brings forth a daughter, and calls her name Mary. 
 
 When Mary was nine, months old, she walked nine steps. When she wus a 
 year old, Joachim gave a great feast to the priests, scribes, elders, and all the 
 people of Israel. 
 
 When she was three years old, they took her to the temple, accompanied by 
 the daughters of the Hebrews, carrying lamps. 
 
 CHAPS. 8 and 9. She continued in the temple, and received her food from 
 the hand of an angel. When she was twelve years old, the priests met in con- 
 sultation, to determine what to do with her. Zacharias, the high priest, 
 consulting the Lord, was told to summon the widowers with their rods, <(;. 
 The priest took the rods, and went into the temple to pray. After finishing 
 his prayer, he came out and distributed the rods. 
 
 "The last rod was taken by Joseph, and behold, a dove proceeded out of the 
 rod, and flew upon the head of Joseph." The high priest then designated 
 Joseph, as the one to take the virgin. 
 
 "But Joseph refused, saying: 'I am an old man, and have children; but she 
 is young, and I fear lest I should appear ridiculous in Israel.' " The priest 
 insisting, Joseph took her to his house, and then went away, to mind his trade 
 of building. 
 
 CHAP. 10. Mary selected by the prieste to spin the true purple, for ;: 
 veil for the temple. 
 
 CHAP. 11. The announcement to Mary by the angel. Similar to Luk- 
 
 CHAP. 12. Mary visits her cousin Elizabeth. Similar to the account in 
 Luke. She is now 14 years old. 
 
 CHAPS. 13 and 14. Joseph, returning from building houses abroad, found 
 the virgin with child, and reproached her. Mary protested her inno 
 saying, she knew not how it had occurred. 
 
 Joseph was about to put her away, when an angel appeared, and dissu;: <!<! 
 him from it. Joseph then took the virgin, glorifying God. 
 
 CHAPS. 15 and 16. Joseph and Mary were brought before the pries' 
 cused of having violated her virginity; Joseph having taken her, merely to 
 keep as a virgin. 
 
 Joseph was required to drink holy water, which he did, unharmed. He was 
 then acquitted. 
 
 CHAPS. 17 and 18. Joseph and Mary went to Bethlehem to be taxed. As 
 Mary's time drew near, they were obliged to stop, three miles from Bethlelv -:a. 
 
 Mary was taken into a cave, and left, with Joseph's sons, while Joseph went 
 to Bethlehem after a midwife. On the way, he saw various prodigies. Fowls 
 of the air, stopping in the midst of their flight; people sitting before a table 
 at dinner, their hands on the table motionless; sheep standing still, the shep- 
 herd with his hand raised to smite them, his hand remaining motionless: IT* . 
 with their mouths to the water, but not drinking. 
 
130 THIRD PERIOD. A D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 CHAPS. 19 and 20. Joseph met a midwife. As they approached the cave, a 
 bright cloud overshadowed it, and going in, they found Jesus was born. Sa- 
 lome came to the cave, and desiring proof that Mary was a virgin, proof was 
 vouchsafed. But as a result, Salome's hand immediately withered. She pray- 
 ed to the Lord; an angel appeared, and told her to take the child, and her 
 hand would be restored. She took the child, and her hand was made whole. 
 
 CHAP. 21. Wise men came from the east to Bethlehem, enquiring for the 
 King of the Jews. The interview between Herod and the wise men. Similar 
 to Matthew. 
 
 CHAPS. 22 to 24. Herod, having issued his order for the slaughter of the 
 children, "Mary, hearing that the children were to be killed, being under much 
 fear, took the child, and wrapped him up in swaddling-clothes, and laid him 
 in an ox-manger, because there was no room for them in the inn." 
 
 Elizabeth, hearing that her son John was to be searched for, took him, and 
 went up into the mountains. There a mountain opened and received them. 
 Zachanas, because he would not disclose the hiding place of his son John, was 
 murdered in the entrance of the temple. When Zacharias was killed, "the 
 roofs of the temple howled, and were rent from the top to the bottom, and his 
 blood was congealed to stone. 1 ' 
 
 CHAP. 25. CONCLUSION. "I, James, wrote this history in Jerusalem; and 
 when the disturbance was, I retired into a desert place, until the death of 
 Herod. And the disturbance ceased at Jerusalem." 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE FATHERS. 
 
 The account in the Protevangelion, of the murder of 
 Zacharias, father of John the Baptist, was generally 
 accredited by the fathers. It is mentioned and endors- 
 ed by Tertullian, ' by Origen, 2 by Epiphanius, 3 by The- 
 ophilact, 4 and others. 
 
 The Protevangelion says, Zacharias was killed at the 
 entrance of the temple, and his blood was hardened in- 
 to stone. [Ch. 24.] 
 
 Tertullian says, Zacharias was killed between the al- 
 tar and the temple, and the drops of his blood made 
 indelible impressions on the stones. 
 
 (1.) Scorpiac. adv. Gnost. c. 8. 
 
 (2.) Horn. 26, in Matt. 23, fol. 49. 
 
 (8.) De Vit. Prophet, vol. 2, p. 250, (attributed to Epiphanius.) 
 
 (4.J In Matt 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 131 
 
 As has been already mentioned, the circumstance of 
 Joseph being an old man when Mary was betrothed to 
 him, and having had children by a former wife, was ac- 
 credited by the fathers generally. The Protevangeliou 
 was here supported by the Gospel of Peter. 
 
 Origen it is true, only refers to it as believed by some, 
 but others adopt it implicitly. Eusebius says James 
 was called the brother of Christ, because he was 
 also called the son of Joseph. ' Epiphanius says the 
 same, u and in another place, that Joseph was about 
 fourscore years old when he married Mary; and had six 
 children before that time, by a former wife; 3 and again, 
 writing against a sect which denied the perpetual vir- 
 ginity of Mary, he says: 
 
 "Joseph was very old when he married Mary, and had been many years 
 a widower; that he was the brother of Clophas, the son of James, sin- 
 named Panther; that he had his first wife of the tribe of Judah, and by her 
 six children, to wit, four sons and two daughters. His eldest son was James, 
 surnamed Oblias, (this proUiidy Taken from Eusebius, Ecc. Hist. 2. 23), that he 
 begat him when he was about forty years old; after him he had another son 
 naint'd Jose, then Simeon and Judas, and then his two daughters Mary and 
 Salome: after his wife's death, he continued many years a widower, and about 
 fourscore years old, married Mary." Epiph. Hwes. 78. sec. 8. 
 
 So also was the account in the Protevangelion ac- 
 cepted as true by Hilary, 4 by-Chrysostom, [A. D. 407], 
 Cyril [A. D. 375], by Euthimius and Theophylact, and 
 generally, as Bishop Pearson says, 5 by all the Latin fa- 
 thers till Ambrose, [A. D, 390], and the Greek fathers 
 afterward. 
 
 Epiphanius refers, also, to the death of Zacharias, but 
 there is a wide departure from the account in the Pro- 
 tevangelion. 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. 2. 1. (2.) Hseres. 29; Naz. sec. 3, 4. 
 
 (0.) Hseres. 51; Alogor. sec. 10. 
 
 (4.) In Matth. 1. (5.) On the Creed, p. 175, Art. 3. 
 
132 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 "It was" he says, "the occasion of the death of Zacharias in the temple, 
 that when he had seen a vision, he through surprise was willing to disclose it, 
 and his mouth was stopped. That which he saw, was at the time of offering 
 incense; and it was a man standing in the form of an ass. 
 
 "When he had gone out, and had a mind to speak thus to the people, 'Wo 
 unto you, whom do ye worship?' he who had appeared to him in the temple,, 
 took away the use of his speech. Afterwards, when he recovered it, and was 
 able to speak, he declared this to the Jews, and they slew him. They add, 
 that on this very account, the high priest was appointed by their lawgiver, to 
 carry little bells, that whensoever he went into the temple to sacrifice, he 
 whom they worshiped, hearing the noise of the bells, might have time enough, 
 to hide himself, and not be caught in that ugly shape and figure." Epiph. 
 Hew. 79. 5. 
 
 That Mary, at three years of age, was taken to the 
 temple, and remained there eleven years, was received 
 as true by Euodius, Gregory of Nyssen, [380], Damas- 
 cene, [725], Germanus, Bishop of Constantinople, An- 
 dreas Cretensis, [675], George bishop of Mcomedia and 
 others. ' 
 
 The Protevangelion was not condemned by the de- 
 cree of Pope Gelasius. 
 
 Jones was mistaken in supposing that Epiphanius 
 and Austin were the first writers who had recog- 
 nized the Protevangelion. a Origen mentioned it as 'the 
 Book of James; 5 Tertullian was acquainted with it, 
 and still earlier, Justin Martyr. 
 
 The fact that Christ was born in a cave, is frequently 
 alluded to in the writings of the fathers. Thus Greg- 
 ory Nyssen [380], says: 
 
 "We are indeed, cheered by the gospel, when we revert to the speech at 
 Bethlehem, and when we contemplate the divine mysteries in the cave." 
 "tfTtTjhaio) /uvdrypia." Greg. Nys. Op. vol. 3, p. 348. [See also, the chap- 
 ter of this work entitled, 'Justin Martyr. 1 ] 
 
 (1.) See Baronius, [1588], Apparat. ad Annal. no. 48. 
 (2.) Jeremiah Jones, New Method, &c. vol. 2, p. 144. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 133 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE PROTEVANGELION, 
 AND THE GOSPELS OF LUKE AND MATTHEW. 
 
 THE PKOTEVANGELION ONE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS USED IN THE COM- 
 PILATIONS 01 LIKE AND MATTHEW THE PROTEVANGELION AND THE 
 FJKST TWO < 11 \i'i I:HS OP LUKE AND MATTHEW COMPARED. WHICH WAS 
 
 Fills'! 1 V.KITTKX? 
 
 Dr. Frederick Schleiermacher, who is styled, in the 
 Imperial Dictionary of Biography, "the most influen- 
 tial theologian of Protestant Germany, that has ap- 
 peared during the present century," in an able essay, 
 has shown, that the Gospel of Luke consists, almost 
 entirely, of a compilation of manuscripts, older than 
 the time of the compiler. 
 
 Speaking of the first and second chapters, he says: 
 
 "It is impossible, at the outset, to avoid observing the great difference of 
 style, between the introductory passage, (ch. 1, w. 1 to 4), and this section 
 (balance of chs. 1 and 2); since from very tolerable and well constructed 
 Greek, which even makes some attempts at elegance, we suddenly drop into 
 the harshest Hebraistic phraseology; so that one is loth to attribute both to the 
 same hand." Critical Essay on Luke, p. 2l,Edn. London, 1825. 
 
 Again: 
 
 "If we compare the end of the first chapter with the beginning of the second, 
 we can scarcely remain in doubt, that the section from verse 5 to the end of 
 the chapter, (ch. 1), was originally an independent whole. In the first place, 
 the 80th verse is an evident form of conclusion. 
 
 "To this it may be added, that if it were the same narrator who is proceeding 
 in the second chapter, many things ought to be differently stated." Ib. p. 22. 
 
134 TH1ED PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 "Thus then we begin, by detaching the first chapter as an originally inde- 
 pendent composition. If we consider it in this light somewhat more closely 
 we cannot resist the impression, that it was originally, rather a little poetical 
 work, than a properly historical narrative. The latter supposition in its strict- 
 est sense, at all events, no one will adopt; or contend that the angel Gabriel 
 announced the advent of the Messiah, in figures so purely Jewish, and in ex- 
 pressions taken mostly from the Old Testament; or the alternate song between 
 Elizabeth and Mary actually took place in the manner described; or that 
 Zachariah, at the instant of recovering his speech, made use of it to utter the 
 hymn, without being disturbed by the joy and surprise of the company, by 
 which the narrator himself allows his description to be interrupted. 
 
 "At all events then, we should be obliged to suppose that the author made 
 additions of his own, and enriched the historical narrative by the lyrical 
 effusions of his own genius. But even in the historical part, there is much 
 that will not admit of being understood as literal narrative. In the first 
 place, the whole chronology depends on the circumstance, which the author 
 was desirous of introducing, that the child in Elizabeth's womb leaped for joy 
 at Mary's approach. Mary is on this account, made to defer her visit till af- 
 ter the fifth month; and in order to leave no chasm in the whole, the angel v 
 for the same reason, is made to come to her no sooner. Immediately after the 
 annunciation, she sets out, and stays three months with her cousin; a cir- 
 cumstance also very improbable, on account of her own approaching nuptials 
 in order that upon her return, the birth of Jesus might be immediately sub- 
 joined. 
 
 "Similar to this is the circumstance, that Zacharias is punished with dumb- 
 ness for his unbelief, and thus contrasted with Mary, who breaks forth, under 
 divine inspiration, into songs of praise; and yet that, although his unbelief 
 must long before have ceased, he does not recover his speech till the instant,, 
 when, by confirming the name, he solemnly recognizes the angel's declaration 
 of his son's calling. 
 
 "If to this we add the whole grouping, the angel coming to Zacharias, and 
 announcing the last prophet of the old covenant in the temple, the same com- 
 ing afterward to Mary, and announcing the advent of the Messiah in the des- 
 pised Nazareth, the meeting of Mary and Elizabeth, the winding up of the 
 whole by the restoration of Zacharias to speech, and his hymn, which form the- 
 conclusion, there naturally presents itself to us, a pleasing little composition,, 
 completely in the style and manner of several Jewish poems, still extant among 
 our apocryphal writings-, written in all probability, originally in Aramaic, by a 
 Christian of the more liberal Judaizing school, and of the general style of 
 which, a faithful image is conveyed in the early severe school of Christian 
 painting. Essay on Luke, by Schleiermacher, pp. 24 to 26. 
 
 The Protevangelion, which is one of the extant apoc- 
 ryphal writings alluded to, is in the Greek language, 
 but is filled with Hebraisms, showing it to have been. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 135 
 
 written by a Hellenic Jew: and justifying the supposi- 
 tion of our author, that it was originally in the Ara- 
 maic tongue. 
 
 The following comparison of the tw T o gospels, will, 
 it is believed, sustain the inference of Schleiermacher, 
 that the apocryphal gospel, so called, was first written: 
 
 [We have consulted the original Greek text, from the Orthodoxographa 
 of Grynaeus, p. 71, <fec,] 
 
 THE PROTEVANGELION 
 COMPARED WITH LUKE AND MATTHEW. 
 
 PROTEVANGELION, ch. 11. 
 
 And she [Mary] took a pitcher, and 
 went out to fill it with wat-r. And 
 behold, a voice, saying: Hail, full of 
 the Lord is with thee; 
 
 blessed 
 art thou among women. 
 
 And she looked around, to the right 
 and to the left, to see whence this voice 
 And trembling, she went into 
 
 LUKE, ch. 1. 
 
 v. 26. And in the sixth month the 
 angel Gabriel was sent from God, unto 
 a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, 
 
 27. To a virgin espoused to a man 
 whose name was Joseph, of the house 
 of David; and the virgin's name (was) 
 Mary. 
 
 28. And the angel came in unto her, 
 and said. Hail (thou that art) highly fa- 
 vored, the Lord is with thee : blessed 
 art thou among women. 
 
 29. And when she saw him, she was 
 
 in her seat, to work it. 
 the angel of the Lord [one version n-a<N, 
 "a young man of ineifable beauty,"] 
 stood by her, and said: Fear not, Mary; 
 for thou hast found favor with God. 
 
 And behold ! mindwhatmanner of 8alutation tms 
 
 When she heard this, she reasoned 
 with herself, What sort of salutation 
 is this to me? And the angel said un- 
 to her, The Lord is with thee, and thou 
 shalt conceive. And shall I conceive, 
 said she, by the living God, and bring 
 forth as other women do V 
 
 The angel replied, Not so Mary, for 
 the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, 
 and the power of the Highest shall over- 
 shadow thee; therefore also the holy 
 
 30. And the angel said unto her, 
 Fear not, Mary; for thou hast found fa- 
 vor with God. 
 
 31. And behold, thou shalt conceive 
 in thy womb, and bring forth a son, 
 and shalt call his name Jesus. 
 
 32. He shall be great, and shall be 
 called the Son of the Highest; and the 
 Lord God shall give unto him the throne 
 of his father David. 
 
 33. And he shall reign over the house 
 of Jacob forever; and of his kingdom 
 there shall be no end. 
 
 34. Then said Mary unto the angel, 
 how shall this be, seeing 1 know not 
 a man? 
 
 35. And the angel answered and 
 said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall 
 come upon thee, and the power of the 
 Highest shall overshadow thee; there- 
 fore also, that holy thing which shall 
 
136 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A.D. 120 TO A.D. 130. 
 
 PKOTEVANGELION, ch. 11. 
 
 thing which shall be born of thee shall 
 be called the Son of the living God. 
 
 And thou shalt call his name Jesus, 
 for he shall save his people from their 
 
 sins. 
 
 And behold thy cousin Elizabeth, she 
 has also conceived a son in her old 
 age. And this is the sixth month with 
 her who was called barren. 
 
 For nothing shall be impossible 
 with God. 
 
 And Maiy said, behold the hand- 
 maid of the Lord; be it unto me ac- 
 cording to thy word. 
 
 CHAPTER 12. 
 
 And she wrought the purple, and 
 took it to the high priest. And the 
 high priest blessed her, saying : Mary , 
 the Lord God hath magnified thy 
 name, and thou shalt be blessed in all 
 the generations of the earth. 
 
 Then Mary, filled with joy, went 
 away to her cousin Elizabeth, and 
 knocked at the door. 
 
 When Elizabeth heard, she ran, and 
 opened to her, and blessed her, 
 
 And said: Whence is this to me, 
 that the mother of my Lord should 
 come to me ? 
 
 For lo, as soon as the voice of thy 
 salutation came to my ears, that which 
 is within me, leaped and blessed thee. 
 
 But Mary, being ignorant of those 
 mysterious things, which the archan- 
 gel Gabriel had spoken to her, lifted 
 up her eyes to heaven, and said : Lord, 
 what am I, that all the generations 
 of the earth should call me blessed? 
 
 But as day by day, she grew big, be- 
 ing afraid, she went to her home, and 
 'iid herself from the children of Israel. 
 
 She was fourteen years old, when 
 these mysteries happened. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 1. 
 
 be born of thee, shall be called the Son 
 of God. 
 
 36. And behold, thy cousin Eliza- 
 beth, she hath also conceived a son in 
 her old age; and this is the sixth month 
 with her who was called barren : 
 
 37. For with God nothing shall be 
 impossible. 
 
 38. And Mary said, Behold the 
 aandinaid of tfie Lord; be it unto me 
 according to thy word. And the an- 
 gel departed from her. 
 
 39. And Mary arose in those days, 
 and went into the hill-country with 
 laste, into a city of Judsea, 
 
 40. And entered into the house of 
 Zacharias, and saluted Elizabeth. 
 
 41. And it came to pass, that when 
 Elizabeth heard the salutation of Ma- 
 ry, the babe leaped in her womb; And 
 Elizabeth was filled with the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 42. And she spake out with a loud 
 voice, and said: Blessed art thou 
 among women, and blessed is the fruit 
 of thy womb. 
 
 43. And whence is this to me, that 
 the mother of my Lord should come to 
 me? 
 
 44. For lo, as soon as the voice 
 of thy salutation sounded in mine 
 ears, the babe leaped in my wornb 
 for joy. 
 
 45. And blessed is she that believed; 
 for there shall be a performance of 
 those things which were told her from 
 the Lord. 
 
 46. And Mary said, My soul doth 
 magnify the Lord, [&c. See the song 
 of Mary, Luke, ch. 1, vv. 46 to 55.] 
 
 56. And Mary abode with her about 
 ;hree months, and returned to her own 
 louse. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. , THE PROTEVANGELION. 137 
 
 No one can doubt that one of the foregoing narra- 
 tives was used in the composition of the other. 
 
 If, as Schleiermacher supposes, the author of Luke 
 has inserted an entire manuscript, running from verses 
 5 to 80, then the author of that manuscript drew from 
 the Protevangelion, or the author of the Protevangel- 
 ion drew from the manuscript, either before or after 
 it was placed in the gospel of Luke. 
 
 t-rynseus, the author of the Orthodoxographa, be- 
 lieved that the Protevangelion was first written. ' 
 
 If the foregoing parallel passages be carefully exam- 
 ined, in connection with the abstract in the previous 
 chapter, it will be seen that the internal evidence fa- 
 vors the earlier composition of the passages from the 
 Protevangelion. Those are in the midst of a much 
 Joiner story, forming a natural and consistent part of 
 it: while the account in Luke is a disjointed and un- 
 connected narrative. 
 
 The variations in Luke, are evidently for a purpose. 
 
 For instance, in the 27th verse, it is stated that Jo- 
 seph was of the house of David; and in the 32d verse, 
 that Jesus should be given the throne of his father Da- 
 vid; for neither of which is there any parallel in the 
 Protevangelion. The earlier fathers, who followed this 
 gospel, thought it sufficient to trace the descent of Ma- 
 ry from David. But the author of Luke desired to show 
 that Joseph was- descended from David; hence the 
 change, which appears to have been made in support 
 of his genealogy. 
 
 In pursuance of the same object, in the 4th verse 
 of the 2d chapter, he represents that Joseph went up 
 
 (1.) He says: "Multa habet quae narrationibus quatuor evangelistarum 
 pulchre consentiunt, pluraautemquae ab illis velut parerga sunt praetermissa. " 
 
 "It contains many things which perfectly agree with the accounts of the 
 four evangelists, but mere which are omitted by [from] them as needless." 
 
138 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 from Galilee to Bethlehem, to be taxed "because he was 
 of the house and lineage of David." The 17th chapter 
 of the Protevangelion represents Joseph as going to 
 Bethlehem to be taxed, but says nothing of his being of 
 the house and lineage of David. If the Protevangel- 
 ion had been last written, there is no reason why that 
 circumstance, if true, should have been omitted; and 
 especially if that was the reason why Joseph went to- 
 Bethlehem to be taxed. On the contrary, the author 
 of the Protevangelion would have inserted the refer- 
 ence to David, as calculated to magnify the importance 
 of Jesus, by showing his royal descent, on the male 
 side of his ancestry. 
 
 Then the song of praise with .which Mary breaks 
 forth, has a theological look, being composed, almost 
 entirely from passages in the Old Testament. This, al- 
 so, is not in the Protevangelion. If, indeed, it was 
 spoken by Mary herself, it may be looked upon as strong 
 evidence of the truth of the statement, that Mary was 
 brought up in the temple; since in no other way would 
 she have been so conversant with the Jewish scrip- 
 tures. 
 
 Passing on to the second chapter of Luke, Dr. Schlei- 
 ermacher, commenting on verses 1 to 20, and suggesting 
 that it appears like a separate narrative, says: 
 
 "We can recognize neither the same author, nor the prevalence of a poeti- 
 cal character, since this would necessarily have occasioned the introduction. 
 of more lyrical passages. Here, therefore, we must refer the main fact, at 
 least, to an historical tradition. But upon this, if we seek grounds for an exact, 
 conclusion, there arises in the first place the question, from what source the 
 narrative may be drawn. For two may be conceived, Joseph and Mary on 
 the one side, the shepherds on the other." 
 
 After considering the circumstances, he inclines to 
 the opinion, that the narrative came originally from 
 the shepherds. He thinks the shepherds related what 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANOELION. 139 
 
 occurred, and the affair became known in the neighbor- 
 hood of Bethlehem. He concludes as follows: 
 
 "We must therefore suppose, that this stoiy was only drawn forth from the 
 dust of oblivion, by the recollection of individuals, after the fame of Jesus 
 was already established, and therefore probably did not obtain further publi- 
 city until after his death." Essay on Luke, pp. 32 to 35. 
 
 The following parallel may enable us to determine 
 which of these gospels contains the earlier record of 
 this story: 
 
 THE BIRTH OF JESUS. 
 
 PROTEVANGELION, ch. 17. 
 
 And it came to pass that there went 
 forth a decree from the Emperor Au- 
 gustus, that all the Jews should be 
 taxed, [ditoypa<pc6Sai], who were 
 of Bethlehem of Judaea. 
 
 And Joseph said, I will take care 
 that my children shall be taxed; but 
 what shall I do with this young wo- 
 man ? To have her taxed as my wife 
 I am ashamed; But if as my daugh- 
 ter, all Israel knows she is not my 
 daughter. The day itself of the Lord 
 shall bring to pass what it will. 
 
 And he saddled the ass, and placed 
 her upon it. Joseph and Simeon fol- 
 lowed, und arrived within three miles, 
 [of Bethlehem.] 
 
 (Here, as the time for Mary's deliv- 
 erance approached, they stopped, and 
 Mary was taken into a cave.) 
 
 CHAPTER 18. 
 
 And he found there a cave, and led 
 her into it, and leaving her and his 
 sons in the cave, he went forth to seek 
 a Hebrew midwife in the country of 
 Bethlehem. 
 
 [On his way, Joseph sees the prodi- 
 gies mentioned in last chapter.] 
 
 [Ch. 19. He meets a midwife com- 
 ing down from the mountains. They 
 return together, and find Jesus born, 
 in the cave. 
 
 In subsequent chapters, various re- 
 markable events are related, including 
 the visit of the wise men "to Bethle- 
 hem," and the order for the slaughter 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 And it came to pass in those days, 
 that there went out a decree from Cae- 
 sar Augustus, that all the world should 
 be ta^ed. 
 
 2. And this taxing was first made 
 when Cyrenius was Governor of Syria. 
 
 3. And all went to be taxed, every 
 one into his own city. 
 
 4. And Joseph also went up from 
 Galilee, out of the city of Nazsnvth, 
 into Judasa, unto the city of ]>;ivi<l, 
 which is called Bethlehem; (because he 
 was of the house and lineage of David.) 
 
 5. To be taxed with Mary, his es- 
 poused wife, being great with child. 
 
 6. So it was, that while they were 
 there, the days were accomplished that 
 she should be delivered. 
 
 7. And she brought forth her first- 
 born son, 
 
140 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO 130. 
 
 PROTEVANGELION, ch. 18. 
 
 of the children. The story proceeds 
 as follows:] 
 
 But Mary, hearing that the children 
 were to be killed, being under much 
 fear, took the child, and wrapped him 
 up in swaddling-clothes, and laid him 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 and wrapped him in swad- 
 dling-clothes, and laid him in a man- 
 
 in an ox-manger, because there was ger; because there was no room for 
 no room for them in the inn. [ch. 22. ]1 them in the inn. 
 
 The account of the vision to the shepherds, &c. does 
 not appear in the Protevangelion; a circumstance which 
 cannot well be accounted for, if Luke was first written. 
 The author of the Protevangelion enlarges upon inany 
 unimportant circumstances, and is not in want of space. 
 It is difficult to see why, if his work was last written, 
 ,he should omit so interesting a portion of the story, as 
 that concerning the shepherds; one too, which would 
 have added so much to the importance of the transaction. 
 
 In a subsequent chapter, it will be seen that this ac- 
 count has a parallel in the Gospel of the Infancy. This 
 gospel states also that Jesus was circumcised in the cave. 
 
 So with the presentation in the temple: 22d to 40th 
 ^of 2d chapter of Luke, which, Schleiermacher thinks, 
 was a separate narrative, from another manuscript. 
 This, though not in the Protevangelion, is in the Gos- 
 pel of the Infancy. The same may be said of the 
 balance of the chapter, verses 41 to 52. 
 
 Of this portion of the narrative, Schleiermacher says: 
 
 "That the last piece of this division, too, Jesus' first visit to the temple, 
 did not originally belong to the same context with what goes before, is render- 
 ed evident by a variety of marks. Verse 40, which some most strangely con- 
 sider as the beginning of this last piece, against all analogy with 1st. 80, and 
 2d. 52, is a mere form of conclusion." Essay, p. 41. 
 
 This learned writer sums up his view of the compo- 
 sition of the first two chapters of Luke, as follows: 
 
 "Thus, then, by an apparently gradual annexation of several detached nar- 
 iratives, committed to writing independently of each other, to a piece which 
 was originally composed, not as an historical narrative, but as a poem, did the 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 141 
 
 first division of this gospel,, according to these indications, take its rise. Es- 
 say, p. 44. 
 
 The internal evidence going to show that this gospel 
 was written before Luke, is supported by the historical 
 fact, that Justin Martyr, [A. D. 150 to 160], who furnish- 
 es no evidence of having seen the Gospel of Luke, was 
 acquainted with the Protevangelion history, and re- 
 ceived it as true. He refers to Christ being born in a 
 cave, and to various other incidents of the narrative, 
 not found in the canonical gospels. 
 
 Let us now pass on, to the Gospel of Matthew: 
 
 JOSEPH AND THE ANGEL. 
 
 PROTEVANGELION, ch. 13. 
 
 And when her sixth month was come, 
 Joseph, returning from his building 
 houses, and entering into- his house, 
 found the virgin grown big with child. 
 
 CHAPTER 14. 
 
 Then Joseph was exceedingly a 
 fraid, and went away from her, con 
 sidering what he should do with her: 
 and he thus reasoned with himself: 
 
 If I conceal her crime, I shall be 
 found guilty, by the Law of the Lord; 
 and if 1 discover her to the children of 
 Israel, I fear lest, she being with child 
 by an angtl, I shall be found to betray 
 the life of an innocent person. What 
 therefore, shall I do? I will privily 
 put her away. 
 
 And night came upon him, and be- 
 hold, an angel of the Lord appeared 
 to him in a dream, saying: Be not a- 
 fraid to take the young woman, for 
 that which is within her, is of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 And she shall bring forth a son, and 
 thou shalt call his name Jesus, for he 
 shall save his people from their sins. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 1. 
 
 v. 18. Now the birth of Jesus Christ 
 was on this wise: When as his mother 
 Mary was espoused to Joseph, before 
 they came together, she was found 
 with child, of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 19. Then Joseph her husband, being 
 a just man, and not willing to make 
 
 her a public example, was minded to 
 put her away privily. 
 
 20. But while he thought on these 
 things, behold, the angel of the Lord 
 appeared unto him in a dream, saying: 
 Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to 
 take unto thee Mary thy wife; for that 
 which is conceived m her is of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 21. And she shall bring forth a son, 
 md thou shalt call his name Jesus, for 
 ae shall save his people from their sins. 
 
 22. Now all this was done that it 
 might be fulfilled which was spoken of 
 the Lord by the prophet, saying: 
 
 23. Behold a virgin shall be with 
 ihild, and shall bring forth a son, and 
 jhey shall call his name Emmanuel, 
 
 which being interpreted is, God with us.. 
 
142 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. loO. 
 
 PROTEVANGELION, ch. 14. 
 
 Then Joseph arose from his sleep, 
 and glorified the God of Israel, \vho 
 had shown him such grace, and he kept 
 the maiden. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 1. 
 
 24. Then Joseph, being raised from 
 sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had 
 bidden him, and took unto him his wife. 
 
 Here again, the later, and more theological character 
 of the composition, is apparent in Matthew. 
 
 Not only does the angel address Joseph as the son of 
 David, which form of address is not in the Protevan- 
 gelion, but verses 22 and 23 are injected into the 
 Protevangelion history, for the purpose of making the 
 account fit in with a certain prophecy of the Old Tes- 
 tament. Those verses are, however, no improvement 
 upon the Protevangelion. When that prophecy is ex- 
 amined, it is found not to relate to Christ at all. 
 
 The passage is in the 7th chapter of Isaiah. 
 
 In the days of Ahaz, King of Judah, the kings of 
 Syria and Israel went up to Jerusalem, and made war 
 against it. Then the Lord sent Isaiah forth with in- 
 structions, to meet Ahaz, and to bid him be quiet, and 
 fear not. He was instructed to assure Ahaz, that with- 
 in three-score and five years, Ephraim should be broken. 
 The Lord then bid Ahaz ask for a sign. But Ahaz re- 
 plied, he would not ask, neither would' he tempt the 
 Lord. Then the Lord (through Isaiah) said: 
 
 "Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall 
 conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. Butter and 
 honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil, and choose the good. 
 For before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good, the land 
 that thou abhorrest, shall be forsaken of both her kings." Isaiah, 1. 14, 16. 
 
 The 8th chapter proceeds as follows: 
 
 "Moreover, the Lord said unto me, Take^thee a great roll, and write in it 
 with a man's pen concerning Maher-shalal-hash-bux. And I took unto me 
 faithful witnesses to record, Uriah the priest, and Zechariah the son of Jobt-r- 
 echiah. And I went unto the prophetess.; .and she conceived, and bare a son. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 143 
 
 Then said the Lord to me, Call his name Maher-shalal-hash-baz. (In making 
 speed to the spoil, he hasteneth the prey.) For before the child shall have 
 knowledge to cry, My father, and my mother, the riches of Damascus and the 
 -spoil of Samaria shall be taken away before the king of Assyria. [lsa.8, 1-4.] 
 
 It is only necessary to read the passage, in connection 
 with the context, to see that it had no reference to 
 Christ whatever. The language does not profess to be 
 prophetic, beyond sixty-five years. Otherwise, it is 
 historical, throughout, and the history needs no inter- 
 pretation. 
 
 VISIT OF THE MAGJ, AND SLAUGHTER OF THE CHILDREN. 
 
 PROTEVAN<;I;I.ION, ch. 21. 
 
 Then Joseph was preparing to go a- 
 way. For there was a great commo- 
 tion in Bethlehem, by the coming of 
 
 wise men from the East, saying: Where 
 is he that is born King of the Jews? 
 For we have seen his star in the east, 
 and are come to worship him. 
 
 When Herod heard this, he was ex- 
 ceedingly troubled; and having sent 
 messengers to the wise men and the 
 priests, he enquired of them in the 
 prsetoriurn, saying to them, Where is 
 it written among you, of Christ the 
 king, that he should be born ? 
 
 Then they say unto him, In Bethle- 
 
 icy 
 
 Kill 
 
 hem of Judaea; for thus it is written; 
 
 And thou Bethlehem, in the land of 
 Judah, art not the least among the 
 princes of Judah ; for out of thee shall 
 come a governor, who shall rule my 
 people Israel. 
 
 And having sent away the chief 
 priests, he enquired of the wise men in 
 the prfetorium, and said unto them: 
 What sign was it ye saw concerning 
 the king that is born ? They answered, 
 
 We saw an extraordinary large star, 
 shming among the stars of heaven, and 
 it so outshined all the other stars, that 
 they became not visible; and we know 
 that a great king has come in Israel, 
 and therefore have come to worship 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 Now when Jesus was born in Beth- 
 lehem of Judaea, in the days of Herod 
 the king, behold, there came wise men 
 from the east to Jerusalem, 
 
 2. Saying: Where is he that is born 
 King of the Jews? For we have seen 
 iiis <tiir in the east, and are come to 
 worship him. 
 
 3. When Herod the king had heard 
 these things, he was troubled, and all 
 Jerusalem with him. 
 
 4. And when he had gathered all the 
 chief priests and scribes of the people 
 together, he demanded of them where 
 Christ should be born? 
 
 5. And they said unto him, In Beth- 
 lehem of Juda>a; for thus it is written 
 ly the prophet; 
 
 6. And thou Bethlehem in the land 
 of Judah, art not the least among the 
 princes of Judah; for out of thee shall 
 come a governor, who shall rule my 
 people Israel. 
 
 7. Then Herod, when he had privily 
 called the wise men, enquired of them 
 diligently what time the star appeared? 
 
144 
 
 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 PROTEVANGELION, ch. 21. 
 
 Then said Herod to them, Go and 
 make diligent inquiry, and if ye find 
 
 him, bring me word again, that 1 may 
 come and worship him also. 
 
 So the wise men went forth, and be- 
 hold the star which they saw in the 
 east went before them, till it came and 
 stood over the cave where the young- 
 child was, with Mary his mother. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 8. And he sent them to Bethlehem, 
 and said, Go and search diligently for 
 the young child, and when ye have- 
 found him, bring me word again, that 
 I may come and worship him also. 
 
 9. When they had heard the king, 
 they departed; and lo, the star which 
 they saw in the east, went before them 
 till it came and stood over where the 
 young child was. 
 
 10. When they saw the star, they 
 rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 
 
 11. And when they were come into 
 the house, they saw the young child 
 with Mary his mother, and fefl down 
 and worshiped him; and when they 
 had opened their treasures, they pre- 
 sented unto him gifts; gold, and frank- 
 incense, and myrrh. 
 
 12. And being warned of God in a 
 dream, that they should not return to 
 Herod, they departed into their own 
 country, another way. 
 
 [The warning to Joseph, and the 
 flight to Egypt, not in the Protevan- 
 gelion. They are however, in the Gos- 
 pel of the Infancy.] 
 
 16. Then Herod, when he saw he 
 was mocked by the wise men, was ex- 
 ceeding wroth, and sent forth and slew 
 all the children that were in Bethle- 
 hem, and in all the coasts thereof, from 
 two years old and under, according 
 to the time which he had diligently 
 enquired of the wise men. 
 
 17. Then was fulfilled that which was 
 spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying: 
 
 18. In Rama there was a voice 
 heard, lamentation and weeping, and 
 arreat mourning; Rachel weeping for 
 her children, and would not be com- 
 forted, because they are not. 
 
 Here is another prophecy, not alluded to in the 
 Protevangelion. 
 
 In this case as in the other, it is only necessary to 
 read the prophecy, in its connection with the context, 
 
 in order to determine whether its application here is 
 legitimate. 
 
 In the 30th and 31st chapters of Jeremiah, the proph- 
 et predicts the return of the children of Israel from 
 
 DUght \ 
 
 treasures, and offered unto him gold, 
 and frankincense, and myrrh. 
 
 And being warned in a dream by an 
 angel, that they should not return to 
 Herod, through Judaea, they departed 
 into their own country, another way. 
 
 CHAPTER 22. 
 
 Then Herod, when he perceived that 
 he was mocked by the wise men, being 
 very angry, sent murderers, command- 
 ing them to slay all the children, from 
 two years old and under. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE PROTEVANGELION. 145 
 
 their captivity. The revelation was, it appears, com- 
 municated to him in a dream; for in the 26th verse of 
 the 31st chapter, he says, "Upon this I awaked, and be- 
 held ; and my sleep was sweet unto me." 
 The 30th chapter commences thus: 
 
 "The word that came to Jeremiah, from the Lord, saying: 
 
 Verse 3. "For lo, the days are come, saith the Lord, that I will bring again th 
 captivity of my people Israel and Judah, saith the Lord; and I will cause them 
 to return to the land that I gave to their fathers, and they shall possess it." 
 
 v. 5. "For thus saith the Lord : A\V have heard a voice of trembling, ot 
 and not of peace. 1 ' 
 
 v. 10 "And Jacob shall return, and shall be in rest, and be quiet, and 
 
 none shall make him afraid." 
 
 v. 18. "Thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will bring again the captivity of Ja- 
 cob's tents," &c. 
 
 v. 20. "Their children also shall be as aforetime," &c. 
 
 CH. 31, v. 8. "Behold, I will bring them from the north country." &c. 
 
 v. 9. "They shall come with weeping," &c. 
 
 Then, soon after, with nothing intervening, to change 
 the subject matter, comes the following: 
 
 v. 15. "Thus >aitli the Lord, A voice was heard in Ramah, lamentation, and 
 l>itt-r weeping: Rachel weeping for her children, refused to be comforted tor 
 her children, because they were not. 
 
 v. 16. "Thus saith the Lord; Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes 
 from tears; for thy work shall be rewarded, saith the Lord; and they shall 
 come again from the land of the enemy. 
 
 v. 17. "And there is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children 
 shall come again, to their own border." 
 
 It needs no argument or construction to show that 
 the children of Israel are the children referred to in 
 this chapter, and that it had no more reference to the 
 infant children of Bethlehem to be slain by Herod, 
 than it had to the children of Chicago. 
 
 It is only by applying a principle known to theolo- 
 gians as "accommodation/' that any such application 
 of the language can be made. But by the method of 
 accommodation, any conceivable proposition can bo 
 proven from any chapter of the bible. 
 
146 THIRD PERIOD. A.D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 The reference to the prophecy of Micah, "And thou, 
 Bethlehem," &c. is only in some copies of the Protevan- 
 gelion. It is not in the Ante-Nicene version, and was 
 probably an interpolation. 
 
 From the subsequent verses of the 5th chapter of 
 Micah, it appears that the prophecy related to a ruler 
 of Israel, who should be able to cope successfully with 
 the king of Assyria. 
 
 If the prophecy related to Christ, then it was necessa- 
 ry he should be born in the village of Bethlehem. But 
 all the copies of the Protevangelion, represent that he 
 was born in a cave three miles from Bethlehem. So it 
 is related in the Gospel of the Infancy, that Jesus was 
 born in a cave, before his parents reached Bethlehem, 
 though the distance is not stated. But Bethlehem be- 
 ing comparatively a small village, the prophecy would 
 not thus be fulfilled. "For out of thee shall come," &c. 
 Hence the probability that the reference to the proph- 
 ecy in some copies of the Protevangelion, is an inter- 
 polation. Hence also the necessity, that in Matthew, 
 where the verses relating to the prophecy stand on the 
 same footing with the rest, Jesus should be born in the 
 very village of Bethlehem. 
 
 If Matthew was first written, and was known to the 
 authors of the other gospels, it is strange that they 
 should have Jesus born outside of Bethlehem, at the 
 risk of disconnecting the event from the prophecy. The 
 authors of those gospels were disposed, neither to de- 
 ny the Messiahship of Jesus, nor to deprive him of the 
 benefit of any of the Jewish prophecies. 
 
 For the reasons given, and because in the Protevan- 
 gelion, all the circumstances are simply and naturally 
 related in their connection, as portions of a longer sto- 
 ry, we conclude the Protevangelion was first written. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 147 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 
 
 DIFFERENT VERSIONS SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS TESTIMONIES AND CI- 
 TATIONS OF THE FATHERS. 
 
 The complete Gospel of the Infancy of the Savior, 
 first appeared in the Arabic language. It was transla- 
 ted into Latin, and was published by Mr. Sike, Profes- 
 sor of Oriental languages at Cambridge, England. It 
 was published at Utrecht, in 1697. 
 
 Beside this, there is a fragment of what is thought to 
 be a more ancient gospel, ascribed to the Apostle 
 Thomas, and known as Thomas' Gospel of the Infancy. 
 
 It is published in the Ante-Nicene collection, in three 
 forms: two being translations from the Greek, and one 
 from the Latin. It is manifest that these, as well as 
 the publication of Mr. Sike, are but different versions 
 of the one Gospel of the Infancy. 
 
 The following is a synopsis of the complete gospel, 
 as published by Mr. Sike: 
 
 CHAPTER 1. "The following accounts we have found in the book of Joseph, 
 the high priest, who lived in the time of Christ; and some say that he is 
 Caiaphas. He has said that Jesus spoke, and indeed, that when he was lying 
 
148 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 in his cradle, he said to his mother Mary, 1 am Jesus, the Son of God, the Logos- 
 whom thou hast brought forth, as the angel Gabriel announced to thee; and 
 my Father hath sent me for the salvation of the world." 
 
 CHAPS. 2 & 3. The decree for the taxing; the journey of Joseph and Mary; 
 stopping at the cave; Joseph going after a midwife, and the birth of Jesus in 
 the cave; the general tenor of the stoiy being the same as in the Protevan- 
 gelion, but the account being in a condensed form, and differing in, some 
 details. 
 
 CHS. 4, 5 & 6. The story of the shepherds, the circumcision in the cave r 
 &c. Jesus brought to Jerusalem. Simeon, and Hannah. [See next chapter 
 of this work.] 
 
 CH. 7. The wise men came from the east, "according to the prophecy of Zo- 
 radascht," [Zoroaster], and brought offerings, gold, &c. The Lady Mary gave 
 them one of the swaddling-clothes of Jesus, ' 'which they received from her, 
 as a most noble present. " They followed the star back to their own country. 
 
 CH. 8. On their return to their own country, having made a fire and wor- 
 shiped it, they cast in the swaddling-cloth, which remained unharmed by the 
 fire. 
 
 CH. 9. Herod enquired concerning the wise men; whereupon Joseph, being 
 warned by an angel, fled into Egypt. 
 
 CHS. 10 to 22. [Here follows a series of most astounding miracles, per- 
 formed by Jesus, while a baby, in Egypt: 
 
 Idols fall down at his approach people possessed of devils, are cured by 
 touching his swaddling-clothes; in one case, the devils coming out of the 
 mouth of one who had put a swaddling-cloth on his head.' A bride who had 
 become dumb, recovers her 'speech, by taking the infant Jesus in her arms 
 a girl whose body was white with leprosy, is cured by "being sprinkled with 
 water in which the Lord Jesus had been washed. " Another is freed from Sa- 
 tan, who flees away in the form of a young man. A young man who had 
 been changed into a mule, is re-transformed into his proper shape, by the boy 
 Jesus having been placed on the mule's back; &c. &c.] 
 
 CH. 23. In a desert country they met two robbers, named Titus and Duma- 
 chus. Titus having interested himself for the safety of the mother and child, 
 St. Mary prophesied that the Lord God would receive him on his right hand, 
 and grant him the pardon of his sins. Jesus also said to his mother,. "When 
 thirty years are expired, mother, the Jews will crucify me at Jerusalem, 
 and these two thieves shall be with me, at the same time, upon the cross, Ti- 
 tus on my right hand, and Dumachus on my left, and from that time,. Titus 
 shall go before me into paradise." 
 
 CH. 24. In Matarea, the Lord Jesus caused a well to spring forth,, in which 
 St. Mary washed his coat. 
 
 CH. 25. Thence they proceeded to Memphis, and saw Pharaoh. They 
 abode three years; "And the Lord Jesus did very many miracles in Egypt,. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 149 
 
 which are neither to be found in the Gospel of the Infancy, nor in the Gos- 
 pel of Perfection.." 
 
 [Mr. Ellicott, in his Essay on the Apocryphal Gospels, which will be noticed 
 hereafter, very ingeniously supposes the writer of the Infancy, by the Gospel 
 of Perfection, here to mean the four canonical gospels; though it is well un- 
 derstood, that one of the lost gospels of the second century was called "The 
 Gospel of Perfection." See that title.] 
 
 (Jii. 26. At the end of three years, they returned out of Egypt, and when 
 they came near Judaea, Joseph was afraid of Archelaus. At the same time, 
 he was warned by an angel, to go to Nazareth. 
 
 The wnter then makes this pertinent remark : 
 
 "It is strange, indeed, that he who is the Lord of all 'countries, should be 
 carried backward and forward, through so many countries." 
 
 CHS. 27 to 34. Here follows another series of miracles, similar to those per- 
 formed in Egypt. 
 
 St. Mary had healed a sick boy, by giving his mother one of the swaddling 
 cloths of the boy Jesus, in exchange for a handsome carpet. Another woman, 
 who was envious, threw Caleb, [the boy who had been healed], into a hot 
 oven. When his mother returned, she saw Caleb, lying in the middle of the 
 oven, lunching. When the woman told her story, St. Mary replied, "Be quiet, 
 for I am concerned, lest thou shouldst make this matter known." After this, 
 the other woman threw Caleb into a well, but he sat upon the surface of the 
 water, uninjured. The woman who had thrown him in, fell in herself and 
 perished. 
 
 A boy whose eyes were closed in death, revived at the smell of the garments 
 of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 A girl who was afflicted by Satan sucking her blood, put upon her head, as 
 JSutan approached her, one of the swaddling cloths of Jesus. Thereupon 
 there issued forth from the cloth, flames and burning coals, which fell upon 
 the dragon. Then the dragon cried out, "What have I to do with thee, Je- 
 sus, thou son of Mary? Whither shall 1 flee from thee?" He then left the 
 girl. 
 
 OH. 35. A boy named Judas was possessed by Satan. Whenever Satan 
 Bt'i/rd him, he wished to bite any one present. The mother of the miserable 
 boy took him to St. Mary. In the mean time, James and Jose had taken a- 
 way the infant Lord Jesus, to play, and were sitting down together. Judas 
 came and sat down, at the right hand of Jesus, and tried to bite him. Because 
 he could not do it, he struck Jesus in the right side, so that he cried out; and 
 at the same moment, Satan went out of the boy, and ran away like a mad 
 dog. This boy was Judas Iscariot. 
 
 CH. 36. When the Lord Jesus was seven years old, he with other boys 
 of about the same age, were making clay into the shape of asses, oxen, birds, 
 &c. Jesus commanded his to move and walk, which they did. He also made 
 figures of sparrows, and caused them to fly. The fathers of the other child- 
 ren told them Jesus was a sorcerer. 
 
150 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 CHS. 37 to 39. Other miracles. Jesus, playing with other boys, threw the 
 clothes of a dyer into a furnace. When taken out, they were all dyed, with 
 the desired colors. Jesus accompanied his father Joseph in his carpenter work, 
 and whenever Joseph wanted any thing made longer or shorter, Jesus would 
 stretch his hand toward it, and it became of the proper length. Joseph had 
 spent two years making a throne for the king of Jerusalem. It was short on 
 each side, two spans. Joseph was so afraid of the king's anger, that he went 
 to bed without his supper. In the morning, Jesus took hold on one side, and 
 Joseph on the other, and pulled, and the throne came to the right dimensions. 
 
 CH. 40. Jesus turned some boys into kids; saying to them, "Come hither, 
 Oye kids, to your shepherd." The boys came forth like kids, and leaped 
 about. He then turned the kids back into boys. 
 
 CH. 41. Jesus gathered the boys together, and ranked them as though he- 
 had been a king. They spread garments on the ground for him to sit upon, 
 and crowned him with flowers. 
 
 CH. 42. In the mean time, a boy was brought along upon a couch. Hav- 
 ing put his hand into a partridge's nest, to take out the eggs, he had been 
 stung by a poisonous serpent. When they came to the place where the Lord 
 Jesus was sitting, like a king, and the other boys standing round him like his 
 ministers, Jesus enquired on what account they carried the boy ? When they 
 told him, he returned with them to the nest, and there caused the serpent to 
 suck all the poison out again. 
 
 CH. 43. James the son of Joseph was bitten by a viper. Jesus blew up- 
 on it, and cured it instantly.- 
 
 CH. 44. The Lord Jesus was playing with other boys upon a house top. 
 
 One of them fell off and was killed. Jesus being accused of throwing him 
 off, he stood over the dead boy, and said in a loud voice, "Zeinunus, Zeinunus, 
 who threw thee down from the house top?" Then the dead boy answered, 
 "Thou didst not throw me down, but (such a one) did." 
 
 CH. 45. Jesus, being sent by his mother to the well for water, broke the 
 pitcher. He thereupon gathered the water into his mantle, and brought it 
 to his mother. 
 
 CH. 46. Jesus was with some other boys by a river, drawing water out 
 of the river by little channels, and making fish pools. Jesus made twelve 
 sparrows, and caused them to fly. The son of Hanani, a Jew, came by, and 
 asked if they thus made figures on the sabbath ? And he broke down their 
 fish pools. Coming to the fish pool of Jesus to destroy it, the water vanished 
 away; and the Lord Jesus said to him, "In like manner as this water has van- 
 ished, so shall thy life vanish." And presently the boy died. 
 
 CH. 47. "Another time, when the Lord Jesus was coming home, in the 
 evening, with Joseph, he met a boy, who ran so hard against him, that he 
 threw him down; to whom the Lord Jesus said, 'As thou hast thrown me 
 down, so shalt thou fall, nor ever rise! 1 And that moment, the boy fell down 
 and died." 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 151 
 
 Cns. 48 and 49. Jesus was sent to school to Zaccheus. The master told 
 him to say Aleph, which he did. Then, to say Beth. "Then the Lord Jesus 
 said to him, 'Tell me first the meaning of the letter Aleph, and then I will pro- 
 nounce Beth. 1 " Jesus explained the meaning of Aleph and Beth, and all the 
 alphabet. He was taken to a more learned master. When tin- same scene was 
 repeated, the master raised his hand to whip him, but his hand presently with- 
 ered, and he died. 
 
 (' ii. 50. Jesus with the doctors in the temple. [See next chapter of this 
 work.] 
 
 Cn. ">! . Jesus explains to an astronomer, "the number of the spheres and 
 liea\ enly bodies, as also their triangular, square and sextile aspect: their pro- 
 gressive and retrograde motion; their size, and several prognostications.' 1 
 
 Cn. .VJ. He explains to a philosopher, physics and natural philosophy. 
 "The things which were above and below the power of nature ; the powers 
 of the body; the numbers of its members, and bones, veins, arteries and 
 nerves: how the soul operated on the body," v,c. [The particulars of these 
 explanations, are not given.] 
 
 Cn. ">:'.. His parents find him among the doctors, in the temple. 
 
 Cii. o4. .lesus conceals his mir,i !.- and ^ecret works, an I devotes him- 
 self to the study of the law, till thirty yars old. His arkimv/leilgment by 
 the Father, at the .Ionian. 
 
 ('ii.-V). CONCLUSION. "The end of the whole Gospel of the Infancy, by 
 the assistance of the Supreme God. according to what we found in the 
 original." 
 
 TESTIMONIES AND CITATIONS BY THE FATHERS. 
 
 1. Justin Martyr was acquainted with this gospel, A. 
 D. 150 to 160. [See Justin Martyr.] 
 
 All the arguments, therefore, against its antiquity, 
 drawn from internal evidence, if directed against the 
 gospel as a whole, fall to the ground. Those argu- 
 ments are based upon modes of expression which were 
 thought not to prevail until the third or fourth century, 
 or even later; such as "The Lord Christ," "The Lady St. 
 Mary;" &c. also upon the veneration and devotion 
 paid to Mary, and the efficacy ascribed to relics and 
 emblems. Whatever force there may be in these ob- 
 jections, they can only apply to some portions of the 
 gospel, and to some of its phraseology, which may have 
 been introduced by a copyist or a translator. 
 
152 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 2. It is referred to by Irenaeus, [A. D. 190], in an un- 
 mistakable manner. 
 
 He claims it was a forgery of the Marcosians, of the 
 second century, and relates with much particularity, 
 the scene between Jesus and the school master. l 
 
 3. It is alluded to by Origen, [A. D. 230], as the Gospel 
 of Thomas. 2 Also by Epiphanius, [385], 3 by Eusebius, 
 [325], 4 by Cyril, [375], 5 and by Athanasius. [373.] 
 
 It is possible that some of the miracles in Egypt, 
 may have been added by a later hand, to a changed 
 version of the Gospel of Thomas. Epiphanius, how- 
 ever, refers to the miracles performed by Jesus in his 
 childhood, and doe's not discredit them. He says: 
 
 "Christ wrought his first miracle in Cana of Galilee, the third day after he 
 began to preach; for Christ is not said to have been at the marriage before 
 his temptation. Nor did he work any miracles, or preach any sermons before 
 that time, except 'some things which some say he did at play, when a child. 
 And indeed it was fit some things should be done by him in his childhood, 
 that there might not be any foundation for the assertion of those heretics, 
 who say that Christ did not come upon him till he was baptized, in Jordan, in 
 the form of a dove." Hcer. 51. 20. 
 
 Both Eusebius and Athanasius relate, that when Jo- 
 seph and Mary arrived in Egypt, they took up, their 
 abode in Hermopolis, a city of Thebais, in which was 
 a superb temple of Serapis. When Joseph and Mary 
 entered the temple, not only the great idol, but all the 
 lesser gods fell down before them. 6 
 
 It is agreed by Origen, Jerome and many others, that 
 the Gospel of the Infancy, or the Gospel of Thomas, 
 was one of "the many," referred to in Luke. 
 
 Jones, who has made an elaborate attack upon the 
 Gospel of the Infancy, pronouncing its miracles absurd 
 
 (1.) Adv. Hser. 1. 20. (2.) In Luc. 1. 1. 
 
 (3.) Haer. 51. 20. (4.) Ecc. Hist. 3. 25. 
 
 (5.) Hier. Catech. 4, p. 38. 
 
 (6.) Euseb. Demonst. Evang. lib. 6, c. 20; Athan. de Incarn. Verbi, p. 89. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 153 
 
 and ridiculous, concedes, nevertheless, that the origi- 
 nal of this gospel was written early in the second cen- 
 tury. ' 
 
 In the Ecclesiastical History of Sozomen, one of the 
 Greek fathers, who wrote A. D. 439, will be found the 
 following reference to some of the incidents connected 
 with the residence of Christ in Egypt. 
 
 "At Ermopolis in Thebais, is a tree called Persea, of which the branches, the 
 leaves, and the feast portion of the bark, are said to heal disease, when touch- 
 ed by the sick. It is related by the Egyptians, that when Joseph fled with 
 Christ and Mary, the Holy Mother, from the wrath of Herod, they went to 
 Ermopolis ; and as they were entering the city, this tree bent down, and wor- 
 shiped Christ. I relate precisely what I have heard, from many sources, con- 
 cerning this tree. I think that this was the sign of the presence of God, in the 
 city: or perhaps, as seems most probable, it may have arisen from the fear of 
 tin- demon, who had been worshiped in this large and beautiful tree, by the 
 people of the country, for at the presence of Christ, the idols of Egypt were 
 shaken, even as Isaiah tin? prophet had foretold. On the expulsion of the de- 
 mon, the tree was permitted to remain as a monument to what had occurred, 
 ami was endued with the property of healing those who believed. The inhab- 
 itants of Egypt and of Palestine, [referring to another event which he had re- 
 lat-Ml, also], testify to the truth of these events which took place among them- 
 selves." Sozomen's Ecc. Hist, bk.b, ch. 21. 
 
 Such is the testimony, and such are the conclusions, 
 of one of the more moderate of the ancient ecclesiasti- 
 cal historians. There were many miracles ascribed to 
 Jesus, which were fully accredited by the fathers, for 
 several centuries. Those not contained in the canon- 
 ical gospels, became after a while, first doubted, then 
 discredited; the miracles related in those gospels only, 
 being considered finally worthy of belief. 
 
 (1.) Jones on the New Testament, vol. 2. p. 259. 
 
154 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY, 
 COMPARED WITH LUKE AND MATTHEW. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY ONE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS USED TN THE 
 COMPILATIONS OF LUKE AND MATTHEW THE FIRST TWO CHAPTERS OF 
 THOSE GOSPELS AND THE GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY COMPARED. 
 
 In regard to the taxing, &c., the parallel passage in 
 the Protevangelion, has already been given. The fol- 
 lowing is the parallel with the Infancy: 
 
 THE TAXING, AND THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. 
 
 GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY, ch. 2. 
 
 In the three hundred and ninth year 
 of the era of Alexander, Augustus pub- 
 lished a decree, that all persons should 
 go to be taxed, into their own coun- 
 try. 
 
 Joseph therefore arose, and with 
 
 Mary his spouse, he went to Jerusa- 
 lem, and then caoie to Bethlehem, that 
 he and his family might be taxed, ID 
 the city of his fathers. 
 
 ["When they came by the cave," 
 they stopped, and there Jesns was 
 born.l 
 
 GOSPEL OF LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 And it came to pass in those days, 
 
 that there went out a decree from 
 
 Caesar Augustus, that all the world 
 should be taxed. 
 
 2. And this taxing was first made, 
 when Cyrenius was Governor of Syria. 
 
 3. And all went to be taxed, every- 
 one into his own city. 
 
 4. And Joseph also went up from 
 Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, 
 into Judaea, unto the city of David 
 which is called Bethlehem, (because he 
 was of the house and lineage of David.) 
 
 5. To be taxed, with Mary, hi> es- 
 poused wife, being great with child. 
 
 (Christ was then born in Bethlehem.) 
 
 This reference to "the cave/ 7 as something well un- 
 derstood, indicates that the writer of the Infancy was 
 familiar with the Protevangelion. 
 
APOCR YPHA L G OSPELS. G 08PEL OF THE INFANCY. 155 
 
 VISION TO THE SHEPHERDS. 
 INFANCY, ch. 4, LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 After this, when the shepherds 
 came, and had made a fire, and they 
 were rejoicing exceedingly, the heav- 
 enly host appeared to them, praising 
 and adoring the Supreme God. As 
 the shepherds were engaged in the 
 same employment, the cave at that 
 time seemed like a glorious temple, be- 
 cause both the tongues of angels and 
 men united to adore and magnify God, 
 on account of the birth of the Lord 
 Christ. 
 
 8. And there were in the same coun- 
 try shepherds abiding in the field, 
 keeping watch over their flock by night. 
 
 9. And lo, the angel of the Lord 
 came upon them, and the glory of the 
 Lord shone round about them; and 
 they were sore afraid. 
 
 10. And the angel said unto them, 
 fear not; for behold I bring you good 
 tidings of great joy, which shall be to 
 all people. 
 
 11. For unto you is born this day, 
 in the City of David, a Savior, who is 
 Christ the Lord. 
 
 12. And this shall be a sign unto you; 
 ye shall find the babe wrapped in 
 swaddling-clothes, lying in a manger. 
 
 13. And suddenly there was with the 
 angel, a multitude of the heavenly 
 host, praising God, and saying: 
 
 14. Glory to God in the highest, and 
 on earth, peace, good will toward men. 
 
 15. And it came to pass as the angels 
 were gone away from them into heav- 
 -n. the shepherds said one to anothet, 
 Li-t us now go even unto Bethlehem, 
 and see this thing which is come to 
 pass, which the Lord hath made known 
 to us. 
 
 16. And they came with haste, and 
 found Mary and Joseph, and the babe 
 lying in a manger. 
 
 The account in the Gospel of the Infancy, though 
 sufficiently marvelous, has much the more natural sur- 
 roundings. 
 
 Mary, on her way to Bethlehem, not being able to 
 continue the journey, stops at a cave, used by shep- 
 herds for herding cattle. Here Jesus is born. In the 
 mean time, the shepherds, returning to the cave, build 
 a fire, and as they come to understand the nature 
 of the transaction, they unite in praises to God, in 
 which they are joined by the heavenly host of angels. 
 
 In Luke, Jesus is born in Bethlehem, and the shep- 
 herds, who are in the field, are informed by an angel 
 
156 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 of the birth of a Savior, and that he is lying in a man- 
 ger; but they are left to find the place the best way 
 they can. Then the heavenly host, instead of appear- 
 ing where Jesus was, is made to appear to the shep- 
 herds in the field. 
 
 It is manifest that the story has been taken from its 
 natural setting, in order that Jesus might be born at 
 Bethlehem, in fulfillment of the prophecy of Micah. 
 
 THE CIRCUMCISION. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 5. 
 And when the time of circumcision 
 
 which the law commanded that a boy 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 21. And when eight days were ac- 
 was come, viz. the eighth day, on complished for the circumcising of the 
 
 child, his name was called Jesus, which 
 
 should be circumcised, they circum^was so named by the angel before he 
 cised him in the cave, <fec. 'was conceived in the womb. 
 
 PRESENTATION IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 Here again, it may be well to note the remarks 
 of Shleiermacher. He says: 
 
 "What we read from 22 to 40 in chapter 2, respecting the presentation 
 of the child in the temple, .which was combined with the purification of his 
 mother, seems also to have been originally related and committed to writing, 
 without connection with the preceding passage; for at the end, mention is 
 made of the return to Nazareth, just as though the parents had come from 
 that place to Jerusalem, without notice being taken by a single word, of their 
 residence up to that time in Bethlehem, which would nevertheless have been 
 so easy and natural. This narrative, therefore, knows nothing of that resi- 
 dence. Only I would not on that account understand the surprise of Mary at 
 the language of Simeon, as implying that she herself did not know yet who her 
 son was. 1 ' Essay on Luke, p. 39. 
 
 While the narrative of the vision to the shepherds, 
 as contained in Luke, had a basis in the Gospel of the 
 Infancy, there had been a wide departure from the sto- 
 ry as there given, and much new matter introduced, 
 showing that the whole account had been re-written. 
 
 In the following, however, it will not be difficult to 
 perceive, that we have but different versions of the 
 same narrative: 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 157 
 
 INFANCY, chs. 5 and 6. 
 Ten days having intervened, they 
 
 brought him to Jerusalem; and on 
 the fortieth day of his birth, they pre- 
 sented him in the temple before the 
 Lord, making offerings for him, ac- 
 cording to what is prescribed in the 
 law of Moses, to wit: Every male who 
 openeth the womb, shall be called the 
 holy of God. 
 
 Then old Simeon saw him shining 
 as a pillar of light, wheu the Lady 
 Virgin Mary, his mother, was carry- 
 ing him in her arms, and rejoicing ex- 
 ceedingly, over him. And angels, 
 praising him, stood around him in a 
 circle, like life-guards standing by a 
 king. 
 
 Then Simeon, going up before Lady 
 Mary, and stretching out his hands 
 before her, said to the Lord Christ, 
 Now, O my Lord, let thy servant de- 
 part in peace, according to thy word. 
 
 For mine eyes have seen thy mercy, 
 
 Which thou hast prepared for the 
 salvation of all peoples. 
 
 A light to all nations, and a glory to 
 thy people Israel. 
 
 Hannah, a prophetess, was also 
 present, and drawing near, she gave 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 22. And when the days of her purifi- 
 cation, according to the law of Moses, 
 were accomplished, they brought him 
 to Jerusalem, to present him to the 
 Lord. . 
 
 23. (As it is written in the law of the 
 Lord, Every male that openeth the 
 womb, shall be called holy to the 
 Lord.) 
 
 24. And to offer a sacrifice, accord- 
 ing to that which is said in the law 
 of the Lord, a pair of turtle-doves or 
 two young pigeons. 
 
 25. And behold there was a man in, 
 Jerusalem, whose name was Simoon;, 
 and the same man was just and devout,, 
 waiting for the consolation of Israel;, 
 and the Holy Ghost was upon him. 
 
 26. And it was revealed unto him 
 by the Holy Ghost, that he should not 
 see death, before he had seen the 
 Lord's Christ. 
 
 27. And he came by the spirit into 
 the temple; and when the parents 
 brought in the child Jesus, to do for 
 him after the custom of the law, 
 
 28. Then took he him up in his 
 arms, and blessed God, and said: 
 
 29. Lord now lettest thou thy serv- 
 ant go in peace, according to thy word. 
 
 80. For mine eyes have seen thy sal- 
 vation 
 
 31. Which thou hast prepared be- 
 fore the face of all people. 
 
 32. A light to lighten the Gentiles, 
 and the glory of thy people Israel. 
 
 33. And Joseph and his mother 
 marveled at those things which were 
 spoken of him. 
 
 34. And Simeon blessed them, and 
 said unto Mary his mother, Behold, 
 this child is set, &c. 
 
 35. Yea, a sword shall pierce, &c. 
 
 36. And there was one Anna, a 
 prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, 
 of the tribe of Aser; she was of great 
 age, and had lived with a husband 
 seven years from her virginity. 
 
 37. And she was a widow of about 
 four-score and four years, who depart- 
 ed not from the temple, but served 
 God with fastings and prayers, night 
 and day. 
 
158 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 6. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 38. And she, coming in that in^tnnt, 
 thanks to God, and celebrated the gave thanks likewise unto the L vd, 
 
 happiness of Lady Mary. 
 
 and spake of him to all them that 
 looked for redemption in Jerusalem. 
 
 JESUS DISPUTING WITH THE DOCTORS. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 50. 
 
 And when he was twelve years old, 
 they took him to Jerusalem, to the 
 feast. 
 
 And when the feast was finished, 
 they indeed returned, but the Lord Je- 
 
 sus remained behind, in the temple, 
 among the doctors and elders, and 
 learned men of the sons of Israel; to 
 whom he put various questions in the 
 sciences, and gave them answers in 
 his turn. 
 
 [The balance of chapter 50 and the 
 whole of chapters 51 and 52 are taken 
 tip with an account of this discus- 
 sion. It is stated that Jesus explained 
 the books of the law and the mysteries 
 of the prophets; also the sciences of 
 astronomy, philosophy, &c . But the 
 particular explanations are not given.] 
 
 CHAPTER 53. 
 
 While they were speaking to each 
 other these and other things, the Lady 
 St. Mary came, after having been go- 
 ing about for three days, with Joseph, 
 seeking for him. She therefore, seeing 
 him sitting among the doctors, asking 
 them questions, and answering in his 
 turn, said to him, My son, why hast 
 thou thus dealt with us? Behold, I 
 and thy father have sought thee, with 
 much trouble. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 41. Now his parents went to Jeru- 
 salem every year, at the feast of the 
 passover. 
 
 42. And when he was twelve years 
 old, they went up to Jerusalem, after 
 the custom of the feast. 
 
 43. And when they had fulfilled the 
 days, as they returned, the child Jesus 
 tarried behind in Jerusalem; and Jo- 
 seph and his mother knew not of it. 
 
 44. But they, supposing him to have 
 been in the company, went a day's 
 journey; and they sought him among 
 their kinsfolk and acquaintance. 
 
 45. And when they found him not, 
 they turned back again to Jerusalem, 
 seeking him. 
 
 46. And it came to pass, that after 
 three days, they found him in the tem- 
 ple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, 
 both hearing them, and asking them 
 questions. 
 
 47. And all who heard him, were 
 astonished at his understanding and 
 answers. 
 
 48. And when they saw him, they 
 were amazed; and his mother said un- 
 bo him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt 
 with us ? Behold, thy father and I 
 have sought thee, sorrowing. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 159 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 53, 
 
 He replied, Wherefore did ye seek 
 me '? Did ye not know that I ought to 
 be employed in my father's house ? But 
 they understood not the word which he 
 spake unto tin -111. 
 
 Then the doctors asked Mary wheth- 
 er he was her son. And when she sig- 
 nified that he was, they said, happy 
 Mary, who hast brought forth such a 
 son. 
 
 Then he returned with them to \a/- 
 areth, and obeyed them in all things; 
 and his mot her kept all these sayings 
 in her heart. 
 
 And the Lord Jesus grew in stature 
 and wisdom and in favor with God and 
 man. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 2. 
 
 49. And he said unto them, How is 
 it that ye sought me? Wist ye not, 
 that I must be about my father's bus- 
 iness ? 
 
 50. And they understood not the 
 saying which he spake unto them. 
 
 51. And he went down with them, 
 
 and came to Nazareth, and was sub- 
 ject unto them; but his mother kept 
 
 all these sayings in her heart. 
 
 52. And Jesus increased in wisdom 
 and stature, and in favor with God 
 and man. 
 
 The foregoing accounts are closely parallel, with no 
 particular inference, as to which was first written. 
 The next chapter of the Infancy is as follows: 
 
 CH. 54. "But from this time, he began to conceal his miracles and secret 
 works, and gave himself to the study of the law, till he arrived to the end of 
 his thirtieth year; at which time the Father publicly owned him at Jordan, 
 sending down this voice from heaven: This is my beloved Son, in whom 1 am 
 well pleased; the Holy Ghost being also present, in the form of a dove." 
 
 Passing on to the Gospel of Matthew, the parallel 
 commences with the 7th chapter of the Infancy, and 
 the 2d chapter of Matthew, as follows: 
 
 VISIT OF THE MAGI. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 7. 
 
 And it came to pass, when the Lord 
 Jesus was bora at Bethlehem, a city 
 of Judoea, in the time of Herod the 
 King, behold, wise men came from 
 the East to Jerusalem, as Zoradascht 
 [in the Ante-Nicene copy, Zeraduscht], 
 had predicted; and there were with 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 Now when Jesus was born in Beth- 
 lehem of Judaea, in the days of Herod 
 
 the King, behold, there came wise men 
 from the East to Jerusalem, 
 
 2. Saying: Where is he that is bom 
 King of the Jews? For we have seen 
 his star in the East, and are come to 
 worship him. 
 
 [Verses 3 to 10 have a parallel in 
 the Protevangelion, which has been 
 given.] 
 
160 THIRD PEEIOD. 
 
 A.D. 120 TO A.I}. 130. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 11. And when they were come into 
 the house, they saw the young < Iiild 
 with Mary his mother, and fell <io\vu 
 
 they; 
 and 
 
 and worshiped him. And when 
 had opened their treasures, 
 
 E resented unto him gifts; gold, 
 ankincense and myrrh. 
 
 12. And being- warned of God in a 
 dream, that they should not return to 
 
 Herod, they departed into their own. 
 country, another way. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 7. 
 
 them gifts; gold, and frankincense, 
 and myrrh. And they adored him, 
 and presented to him their gifts. 
 
 Then the Lady Mary took one of 
 those swaddling-clothes, (in which the 
 infant was wrapped), and gave it to 
 them instead of a blessing; which they 
 received from her as a most noble pres- 
 ent. And in the same hour, there ap- 
 appeared unto them an angel in the 
 form of that star, which had before 
 been their guide in their journey; and 
 they went away, following the guid- 
 ance of its light, till they returned into 
 their own country. 
 
 [On their return, having made afire 
 and worshiped it, they cast in the 
 swaddling-cloth, which remained un- 
 harmed by the fire.] 
 
 It will be noticed, that according to the Infancy Gos- 
 pel, the visit of the magi was made in accordance with 
 the prophecy of Zoradascht. (Zoroaster.) 
 
 The reference to the prophecy of Zoroaster cannot 
 well he explained, except on the hypothesis, that the 
 Gospel of the Infancy was first written. 
 
 THE FLIGHT TO EGYPT. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 9. 
 
 But Herod, perceiving that the wise 
 men did delay, and not return to him, 
 called together the priests and wise 
 men, and said, Tell me in what place, 
 the Christ is to be born. And when 
 they replied, In Bethlehem, a city of 
 Judaea, he began to contrive in his 
 mind, the death of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Then appeared an angel of the Lord 
 to Joseph in his sleep, and said, Arise, 
 take the boy and his mother and go 
 into Egypt, at the crowing of the cock. 
 So he arose and went. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 13. And when they were departed, 
 behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth 
 to Joseph in a dream, saying: Arise 
 and take the young child and his 
 mother, and flee into Egypt; and be 
 there until I bring thee word; for Her- 
 od will seek the young child, to de- 
 stroy him. 
 
 14. When he arose, he took the 
 young child and his mother, by night, 
 and departed into Egypt. 
 
 [Here follows the passage of Hosea r . 
 ch. 11, v. 1, referring to the calling 
 of Israel out of Egypt, which is ap- 
 plied, as a prophecy, to this transac- 
 tion.] 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 161 
 
 In reply to the enquiry of Herod, as to the place 
 where the Christ was to be born, the priests and wise 
 men said, In Bethlehem. Yet, according to the Infan- 
 cy Gospel, he was born on the road, before his parents 
 reached Bethlehem. (According to the Protevangelion. 
 three miles distant.) The author of Luke, perceiving 
 this inconsistency, has Christ born in the village of 
 Bethlehem. But in so doing, as has been seen, he is 
 obliged to break up the consecutive incidents, and, in 
 several respects, to reconstruct the narrative. 
 
 The slaughter of the children is mentioned in the 
 Protevangelion, but not in the Infancy, in this con- 
 nection. 
 
 In the twelfth chapter, there is a reference to it, as 
 also, to the prophecy of Micah, thrown in, in the midst 
 of the miracles wrought in Egypt. It is, doubtless, an 
 interpolation. 
 
 Josephus, though he enlarges upon the cruelties of 
 Herod, says nothing of the slaughter of the children. 
 
 The account can scarcely be considered historical. 
 It must be looked upon as legendary, and probably first 
 appeared in the Protevangelion. 
 
 THE RETURN FROM EGYPT. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 26. MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 19. But when Herod was dead, be- 
 hold, an angel of the Lord appeareth 
 in a dream, to Joseph in Egypt, 
 
 20. Saying: Arise, and take the 
 young child and his mother, and go 
 into the land of Israel; for they are 
 dead, who sought the young child's 
 life. 
 
 21. And he arose, and took the 
 At the end of three years, he re- young child and his mother, and came 
 
 turned out of Egypt; and when he into the land of Israel, 
 came near to Judsea, Joseph was afraid 
 
 to enter; for, hearing that Herod was 
 dead, and that Archelaus his son 
 reigned in his stead, he was afraid; 
 and when he went to Judaea, an angel 
 
 22. But when he heard that Arche- 
 laus did reign in Judsea, in the room 
 of his father Herod, he was afraid to 
 go thither. Notwithstanding, bein<i 
 
162 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 2. 
 
 warned of God in a dream, he turned 
 aside, into the parts of Galilee. 
 
 23. And he came and dwelt in a city 
 called Nazareth. 
 
 INFANCY, ch. 26. 
 of God appeared to him, and said: 
 
 Joseph, go into the city of Nazareth, 
 and there abide. 
 
 It is indeed wonderful, that the'Lord 
 of all countries should thus be earned 
 about, through so many regions. 
 
 In the foregoing comparisons, the reader must have 
 noticed, that where, in the account of the birth and 
 childhood of Jesus, as given in Luke and Matthew, 
 there was no parallel in one of the apocryphal gospels, 
 the history was, almost invariably, supplemented in the 
 other. This will appear more plainly by the following 
 arrangement, where the portions of each which con- 
 tain parallel passages are indicated: 
 
 LUKE. 
 
 THE ANNOUNCEMENT, AND THE VISIT TO ELIZABETH. 
 Protevangelion, chs. 11 and 12. Luke, ch. 1 , w. 26 to 56. 
 
 THE TAXING, AND THE BIRTH OF JESUS. 
 
 Protevangelion, chs. 17 and 18. ) 
 
 Also, Infancy, chs. 2 and 3. \ * Luke, ch. 2, w. 1 to 7. 
 
 VISION TO THE SHEPHERDS. 
 Infancy, ch. 4. Luke, ch. 2, w. 8 to 16. 
 
 CIRCUMCISION OF JESUS. 
 Infancy, ch. 5. Luke, ch. 2, v. 21. 
 
 PRESENTATION IN THE TEMPLE. 
 Infancy, chs. 5 and 6. Luke, ch. 2, vv. 22 to 38. 
 
 JESUS DISPUTING WITH THE DOCTORS. 
 
 Infancy, chs. 50 to 53. Luke, ch. 2, w. 41 to 52. 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 JOSEPH AND THE ANGEL. 
 Protevangelion, chs. 13 and 14. Matthew, ch. 1, w. 18 to 24. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPEL OF THE INFANCY. 163 
 
 VISIT OF TPE MAGI, AND SLAUGHTER OF THE CHILDREN 
 
 Proteyangelion chs. 21 and 22. ) 
 
 Also visit of the magi, Infancy, ch. 7. f Matthew, ch. 2, w. Ito 18. 
 
 FLIGHT TO EGYPT. 
 Infancy, ch. 7. Matthew, ch. 2, w. 13 to 15. 
 
 RETURN FROM EGYPT. 
 Infancy, ch. 26. Matthew, ch. 2, w. 19 to 23. 
 
 In considering the question of priority, it must be 
 borne in mind, that these are, so far as is known, the 
 only histories of the birth and childhood of Jesus, 
 to be found in the ancient gospels. There was no such 
 history, in the Gospel of the Hebrews, in the Gospel of 
 Marcion, or in the Gospel of Tatian; nor have we any 
 evidence that there was any such in the gospels still 
 older, those of the first century, or in any of the lost 
 gospels of the second century. 
 
 On the hypothesis, that the Protevangelion and the 
 Infancy were first written, it might be interesting to 
 enquire, according to what rule or law, the selections 
 were made by the authors of Luke and Matthew. Upon 
 this point, we will venture to make a suggestion. 
 
 The Protevangelion and the Infancy were rude gos- 
 pels. They were very inartificially constructed, and 
 both of them contained accounts which were inconsis- 
 tent and irreconcilable. They were inconsistent, not 
 only with each other, but each with itself. 
 
 Looking at them together, we find, in endeavoring 
 to trace the history of Jesus, that according to' one ac- 
 count, he was taken from Bethlehem to Jerusalem, and 
 publicly presented in the temple; thence to Nazareth, 
 where he remained till his dispute with the doctors. 
 The other account represented his parents fleeing with 
 him, soon after his birth, from Bethlehem to Egypt, un- 
 der a warning from an angel not to return by Jerusalem. 
 These conflicting accounts, founded on different tra- 
 
164 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 ditions, ran through the two gospels, indiscriminately. 
 Each of the compilers of Luke and Matthew, wish- 
 ing to give, as a sort of preface to his gospel, a history 
 of the birth and childhood of Christ, not too long, but 
 one which would appear consistent in itself, selected, 
 we may suppose, such portions of the other two gos- 
 pels, as, in his judgment, would form such a history; 
 the one adopting the theory of the presentation in the 
 temple, and the other, the flight to Egypt. This would 
 result in giving us, precisely what we have; two di- 
 verse, inconsistent, and utterly irreconcilable histories 
 of the birth and childhood of Jesus. 
 
 "If we compare," says Schleiermacher, "without any prepossession, thi& 
 (Luke, chs. 1 and 2), and the corresponding portion in Matthew, we have two 
 parallel successions of narratives; parallel in the stricter sense of the word, in- 
 asmuch as they have no single point, that is, in this case, no entire fact, in 
 common. They are not at all supplemental to each other, but on the contra- 
 ry, the corresponding members of the two successions, almost entirely exclude 
 each other. Hence, then, if in any one point, the narrative of the one evan- 
 gelist is correct, that of the other, so far as it relates to the same epoch, can- 
 not be so." Essay on Luke, pp. 44, 45. 
 
 Again: "All attempts to reconcile these two contradictory statements, seem 
 only elaborate efforts of art, to which one should not needlessly resort; or in- 
 deed, should rather give no explanation at all." Ibid. p. 48. 
 
 Conceding them to be irreconcilable, he undertakes, 
 by an ingenious process, to pick out the truth, a little 
 here from Luke, and a little there from Matthew. 
 
 He thinks the accounts rest upon "a totally differ- 
 ent tradition, one from the other." [p. 48.] 
 
 In the Protevangelion and in the Infancy, the tradi- 
 tions are grouped together. In Luke and Matthew, 
 they are separated. 
 
 In the next chapter, we shall endeavor to trace the 
 origin and history of these traditions, and in so doing, 
 some further light may be thrown upon the question of 
 priority as between the two apocryphal and the two 
 canonical gospels. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 165 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 ORIGIN AND HISTORY 
 OF THE GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 
 
 We are now to search for the origin of the legendary 
 accounts of the conception, birth and childhood of 
 Jesus. 
 
 For the purpose of this investigation, the Protevan- 
 gelion and the Gospel of the Infancy may be consider- 
 ed together, as Gospels of the Infancy. 
 
 While in the subsequent history of the childhood of 
 Christ, there are incidents which may be traced to oth- 
 er countries, there are certain leading features in the 
 first part of the narrative, which stamp it as of Persian 
 derivation. These are, the visit of the magi, guided 
 by a star, and the fact that the visit was made in ac- 
 cordance with the prophecy of Zeraduscht, or Zoro- 
 aster. 
 
 This prophecy will be found in the life of Zoroaster, 
 in Du Perron's translation of the Zend-Avesta. 
 
 Faber thinks the materials from which the Zend- 
 Avesta was composed, were taken from heathen, rather 
 than from Jewish sources, giving many reasons, based 
 upon the peculiar construction of the legends of the 
 Zend-Avesta. One of these peculiarities consists in the 
 
166 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 association of a star with the deluge; a circumstance 
 not to be found in the Mosaic account of the flood. 
 
 Taschter, the second man bull, of the creation, to 
 whom was committed the charge of bringing on the 
 deluge, was said to be a star, and his light is spoken of,. 
 as shining on higl^ during thirty days and thirty 
 nights, while the waters of the deluge were increasing. 
 
 The star may be found in the mythology of other na- 
 tions. Astarte consecrated at Tyre, a star, which she 
 found falling from the sky. Electra, the mother of 
 Dardanus, was one of the seven stars of the Pleia- 
 des, and was saved from a deluge, both in Arcadia and 
 Samothrace. 
 
 The star is older, even than Zoroaster, and according 
 to Faber, older than Hebrew tradition. 
 
 There were two Zoroasters. The first, spoken of by 
 Greek writers, flourished, according to these authors, 
 several thousand years before Christ. Pliny speaks of 
 him as thousands of years before Moses; and from that 
 writer and Aristotle, it may be concluded that he lived 
 some six thousand years before Christ. Hermodorus, 
 Hermippus, and Plutarch concur in dating him five 
 thousand years before the siege of Troy. 
 
 The other Zoroaster flourished, according to Dr. 
 Prideaux, in the time of Darius Hystaspes. l Sir Wil- 
 liam Jones agrees in assigning him to that period. 
 
 It was the opinion of the learned Mr. Faber, that 
 there were two Zeraduschts, or Zoroasters, and that the 
 primeval Zoroaster was none other, than Menu or Ma- 
 habad, or Buddha. He traces many analogies and re- 
 semblances between the ancient religions and mytholo- 
 gies of the Persians and the Hindoos, and thinks the 
 Zend-Avesta a modern compilation, founded upon re- 
 
 (1.) Prideaux's Connect, pt. 1, b. 4, p. 219. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 167 
 
 ligious books compiled by the second Zeraduscht; and 
 those again, based upon more ancient legends, which 
 were substantially identical with the older mythology 
 of India. 
 
 He ably antagonizes the theory of Dr. Prideaux, that 
 the accounts of the Zend-Avesta concerning the deluge 
 and the ante-deluvial age, were taken from the Mosaic 
 history. ' 
 
 Malcolm, in his history of Persia, states that Zoroas- 
 ter first introduced the worship of fire. 
 
 In the Recognitions, may be found an interesting 
 tradition upon this subject. 
 
 Peter states that Zoroaster, being frequently intent 
 upon the stars, and wishing to be esteemed a god 
 among them, began to draw forth sparks from the 
 stars, that he might astonish, as with a miracle, rude 
 and ignorant men. That he attempted those things 
 again and again, until he was set on fire, "and con- 
 sumed by the demon himself, whom he accosted with 
 too great importunity." That the men of his day, af- 
 ter this, extolled him all the more; raised a monument 
 to his honor, and adored him as a friend of God, and 
 one who had been removed to heaven, in a chariot 
 of lightning. They then worshiped him as a living 
 star; which, says the author of the Recognitions, is the 
 meaning of the name; from 'zoe,' life, and 'aster/ star. 
 
 The star, which had previously been an object of 
 worship, now became associated with Zoroaster. 
 
 But what about the prophecy, upon which was 
 founded the legend of the magi? 
 
 In the life of Zoroaster, as given by Du Perron, in 
 his translation of the Zend-Avesta, is an account of 
 
 (1.) Origin of Pagan Idolatry, by George Stanley Faber, B. D., Rector 
 of Long-Newton, London, 1816, vol. 2, pp. 58 to 73. 
 
168 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 the three prophetic sons of Zoroaster, who were to ap- 
 pear, according to the Pehlvian and Parsian books of 
 the Persians, at successive periods of time. They were 
 to be the result of immaculate conceptions, caused 
 by the washing of virgins in the water, in which the 
 wife of Zoroaster had bathed. 
 
 "The first is named Oschederbami. He will appear in the last millennium 
 of the world. He will stop the sun for ten days and ten nights, and the sec- 
 ond part of the human race will embrace the law, of which he will bring the 
 22nd portion. 
 
 "The second posthumous son of Zoroaster, is Oschedermah. He will appear 
 400 years after Oschederbami. He will stop the sun twenty days and twenty 
 nights, and he will bring the 23rd part of the law, and the third part of the 
 world will be converted." 
 
 This is somewhat different from the prophecy as giv- 
 en by Hyde, in his work on the religion of the ancient 
 Persians. But the Oschedermah and the Oschederbami 
 of Du Perron, are doubtless the same as the Oshander- 
 bega and the Osiderbega of Hyde. ' 
 
 Then follows, in Du Perron, this remarkable proph- 
 ecy: 2 
 
 "The third is named Sosiosch. He will be born at the end of the ages. He 
 will bring the 24th part of the law; he will stay the sun thirty days and thir- 
 ty nights, and the whole earth will embrace the law of Zoroaster. After 
 Mm will be tJte resurrection. Behold what the books of the Parsees apprise us 
 of the family of the legislator." "Viede Zoroastre" in the French transla- 
 tion of the Zend-Avesta, by Du Perron, Paris, 1771, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 45. 
 
 From Abulpharagius, we learn that the prophecy 
 was connected with the appearance of a star, and the 
 visit of magi. 
 
 (1.) See his work, de Rel. Vet. Pers. c. 81. 
 
 (2.) The following is the text of Du Perron: 
 
 "Le troisi^me est nomme Sosiosch. II naitra a la fin des socles, apportera 
 le 24 Nosk de la Loi, arrctera le Soleil trente jours, et trente nuits; & toute 
 la terre embrassera la Loi de Zoroastre. Aprfes lui se sera la resurrection. Voi- 
 1& ce que les Livres des Parses nous apprennent de la famille de ce L%isla- 
 teur." 
 
APO CR TPHA L 08PELS. G 08PELS OF THE INFANCY. 169 
 
 Zoroaster declared, says this writer, that in the lat- 
 ter days, a pure virgin would conceive, and that as 
 soon as the child should be born, a star would appear, 
 blazing even at noonday, with undiminished lustre. 
 
 "You my sons," exclaimed the seer, "will perceive its rising before any oth- 
 er nation. As soon, therefore, as you shall behold the star, follow it, whither- 
 soever it shall lead you; and adore that mysterious child, offering your gifts to 
 him, with profound humility. He is the Almighty Word, which created the 
 h'iv.-ns." Abulpharagius, accwding to Hyde, de Eel. Vet. Pers. c. 3. 
 
 Here, from a writer vouched for by Faber, as high 
 authority, we have, not only the immaculate concep- 
 tion, the star and the magi of Matthew, but also the 
 Logos of John. The Kev. Mr. Faber considers thor- 
 oughly the question, whether this remarkable predic- 
 tion was before or after the birth of Christ; and con- 
 cludes it was a long time before. One reason why he 
 rejects the idea of its being a subsequent forgery, is, 
 tluit in the old Irish history, there was a Zeraduscht, 
 associated with a similar prophecy, which was first 
 delivered by a Daru or Druid of Bokhara. * 
 
 The same prophecy was, in the East, ascribed by 
 Abulpharagius to a Zeraduscht who was actually a Da- 
 ru or Druid of Bokhara. This coincidence is so singu- 
 lar, that Faber thinks it can only be accounted for on 
 the hypothesis of an ancient emigration from Persia 
 to Ireland, by the north-west passage, which carried 
 the legend with it. ' 
 
 Thus, in the prophecy of Zoroaster, we have the ori- 
 gin of the legend of the star and the magi, which ap- 
 peared early in the second century, in the Infancy gos- 
 pels, and thence became incorporated into the prefa- 
 
 (1.) As authority, see Vallancey's Vindication of the Ancient History of Ire- 
 land, Collect, de Reb. Hibern. vol. 4, p. 202. (Chicago Libraiy.) 
 
170 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 tory chapters of Luke and Matthew. To which may 
 be added, that there was a Christian sect called Prodi- 
 ceans, whose leader, Prodicus, [about A. D. 120], boast- 
 ed that they had the secret books of Zoroaster. l 
 
 Having traced to their source, the legends connected 
 with the conception and birth of Jesus, and having 
 found them associated with the central figure of Per- 
 sian mythology, let us now go farther south, and see 
 what light may be thrown upon the subsequent history, 
 as given in the gospels of the Infancy; portions of 
 which also, are to be found in Luke and Matthew; not 
 forgetting, as we proceed, the intimate connection 
 which existed between the ancient religions of Persia 
 and India. 
 
 CHRISHNA. 
 
 In the history of Hindostan, by Rev. Thomas Mau- 
 rice, vol. 2, will be found a complete history of Chrish- 
 na, the eighth incarnation of the Hindoo God Vishnu; 
 translated by Mr. Maurice from the Bhagavat Purana, 
 one of the sacred books of India. 
 
 Chrishna, according to Col. Tocld, was born 1156 
 years before Christ. 2 
 
 There are many other traditions, that might be col- 
 lected from different writers, and thrown together, 
 which would show a still closer resemblance between 
 the narratives. But without going into these, except 
 Baldaeus, taking the translation of Mr. Maurice from 
 the sacred Hindoo scriptures, we have the following 
 parallel between Chrishna and Christ: 
 
 (1.) Clement of Alexandria, Stronmta, bk. 1, ch. 15. 
 (2.) Annals and Antiquities of Rajust'han, vol. 1, p. 37. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 171 
 
 CHRISHNA AND CHRIST. 
 
 BHAGAVAT PURANA. 
 CHRISHNA 
 
 Was believed to be God incarnate 
 by a miraculous conception. 
 
 Was bom in a dungeon. 
 
 At the time of his birth, the wall 
 of his chamber were illuminated. 
 
 At the time of his birth, a choru 
 of devatas, or angels, saluted the new 
 born infant. 
 
 Of royal descent. 
 
 As soon as born, had the powe: 
 of speech. (According to Baldaeus 
 Chrishna, immediately when born 
 conversed with his mother, soothing 
 and comforting her.) 
 
 Cradled among shepherds. 
 
 Cansa, the ruler of the country, fears 
 the loss of his kingdom, and seeks the 
 life of the infant. 
 
 The child is carried away by night 
 and concealed in a remote region. 
 
 Cansa is wroth, and issues an order 
 for the slaughter of all the young chil- 
 dren, throughout his kingdom. 
 
 Has a combat with, and subdues a 
 huge serpent, in his infancy. 
 
 The serpent vomits streams of fire 
 from his mouth and nostrils. 
 
 Performs many miracles in his in- 
 fancy and boyhood. 
 
 While a boy, raises the dead to life. 
 
 While a boy, strikes dead, persons 
 who have offended him. 
 
 Was preceded by his elder brother, 
 Rum, who was his associate in the 
 work of purification, and was hurried 
 away as soon as born, to escape the 
 decree of Cansa. 
 
 Lived at Mathurea. 
 
 One of his first miracles, was curing 
 a leper. 
 
 While a boy, is chosen by the other 
 boys as their king. [Baldoeus.] 
 
 Learns all the sciences, in one day 
 and night. 
 
 GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 
 CHRIST 
 
 Was believed to be God incarnate, 
 by an immaculate conception. 
 Was born in a cave. 
 
 The ca.ve was filled with a great 
 light, and seemed like a glorious tem- 
 ple. 
 
 At the time of his birth, a chorus 
 of angels saluted the new-born infant. 
 
 Of royal descent. 
 
 As soon as bora, spoke to his moth- 
 r, informing her of nis divine charac- 
 ter, his origin and destiny. 
 
 Cradled among shepherds. 
 
 Herod, the ruler of the country, fears- 
 the loss of his kingdom, and seeks the- 
 ife of the infant. 
 
 The child is carried away by night, 
 and concealed in a remote region. 
 
 Herod is wroth, and issues an order, 
 'or the slaughter of all the children 
 of Bethlehem, from two years old, 
 and under. 
 
 Has several combats with serpents; 
 overcomes them, and drives them out 
 of persons possessed. 
 
 In one case, there issued forth, from 
 ne of his swaddling-clothes, flames 
 nd burning coals, and fell on the 
 lead of the serpent. 
 
 Performs many miracles in his in- 
 ancy and boyhood. 
 
 While a boy, raises the dead to life. 
 
 While a boy, strikes dead, persons 
 who have offended him. 
 
 Was preceded by John the Baptist, 
 who was sent into the wilderness, to 
 scape the decree of Herod. 
 
 On his visit to Egypt, in his child- 
 ood, stopped at a place called Matu- 
 ea. This name it afterward retained. 
 
 Among the first miracles, was the 
 uring of lepers. 
 
 While a boy, is chosen by the other 
 oys as their king. 
 
 While a boy, teaches the doctors 
 nd philosophers in the temple, the- 
 hole circle of the sciences. 
 
172 THIRD PERIOD. A.D.12Q TO A. D. 130. 
 
 This remarkable parallel, which leaves no room for 
 doubt, that one of the narratives was drawn upon in 
 the construction of the other, raises at once the ques- 
 tion, which was first written? A question of the ut- 
 most importance; since if the Bhagavat Purana pre- 
 ceded the gospels of the Infancy, it could hardly be 
 contended, at the same time, that it was subsequent to 
 to Luke and Matthew. 
 
 It is considered, by evangelical writers, that the In- 
 fancy gospels were composed early in the second cen- 
 tury, and the same writers do not now claim that the 
 canonical gospels appeared much sooner. If, there- 
 fore, the Hindoo production was long anterior to that 
 time, the only question remaining would be, whether 
 the parallelisms between the life of Chrishna, and that 
 of Christ as recorded in Luke and Matthew, were ta- 
 ken direct from the Bhagavat Purana, or through the 
 medium of the Infancy gospels. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Maurice, who fully appreciated the im- 
 portance of the question, and saw that in discussing 
 it, the gospels must all be considered together, would 
 have his readers believe, that the Bhagavat Purana 
 was interpolated, "both from the real and the spuri- 
 ous gospels." 
 
 In advocating this theory, however, he found him- 
 self embarrassed by the fact, that in various places in 
 this and others of his works, he had contended for the 
 great antiquity of the Hindoo books, and had repeat- 
 edly hinted at the absurdity of supposing that the 
 Brahmins would ever "descend so far from the con- 
 scious superiority of mental distinction" to which they 
 laid claim, as to receive instruction, either in regard 
 
 (1.) Volume 2, p. 320. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPELS OF THE IS FANCY. 173 
 
 to the rites of religion, or the principles of science, 
 from aliens. 
 
 But while he did not entertain for a moment, the 
 idea, that the Indian philosophers had taken any thing 
 from Greece or Arabia, from a mythology much akin 
 to their own; and while he believed many of the Indian, 
 legends to be older than the oldest of Greece, he found 
 no difficulty in supposing that eastern magi would 
 travel a year or more, in search of a king of the Jews; 
 would fall down and worship him, and on their return, 
 would incorporate accounts concerning him, into their 
 own sacred scriptures. 
 
 He overlooked the fact r that the prophecy of Zoro- 
 aster, in which the magi had been instructed, had no 
 reference to a Jewish king, or to the Jewish people. 
 
 What are the facts, upon which an intelligent opin- 
 ion upon the subject, is to be based? The original 
 Gospel of the Infancy was attributed to the apostle 
 and evangelist, Thomas. In this connection, we can- 
 not ignore the ancient tradition of the church, that 
 Thomas was a missionary to Parthia, and to India. 
 According to that tradition, and the testimony of the 
 fathers, when the distribution was made by the apos- 
 tles, of the several regions of the Gentile world, in 
 which they were respectively to preach the gospel, the 
 vast district of Parthia, and the more eastern empires 
 of Asia, were allotted to Thomas. He visited the va- 
 rious countries then constituting the Parthian empire ; 
 that is, Media, Persia, Carmania, Hyrcania and Bactria. 
 The capital of Bactria was Balkh, the ancient residence 
 of the magi. Here, according to eastern tradition, he 
 had an interview with the sages, and the tradition 
 does not fail to say, he converted them. ' 
 
 (1.) See a work entitled, 'Opus Imperfectum in Matthaeum, ' horn. 2. This- 
 "Imperfect Commentary on Matthew," was written about A. D. 560. 
 
174 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 From Parthia, St. Thomas is said to have visited In- 
 dia. It is not claimed that he converted the Brahmins, 
 but it is thought the Brahmins may have profited by 
 his visit, to interpolate their sacred books, from his in- 
 structions! 
 
 But how did it happen, that after St. Thomas return- 
 ed, there appeared among the Christians of Palestine, 
 and countries west of it, a Gospel of Thomas, full of 
 stories so closely resembling the legends of the Bhaga- 
 vat Purana? If the interpolations were made by the 
 Brahmins, how was it, that this gospel appeared after 
 the interpolations, and not before? 
 
 In confirmation of the visit of Thomas to India, it is 
 related by Maffseus, that at Cranganor, on the Malabar 
 oast, St. Thomas instituted an order of Christians, still 
 known by his name, and which boasts to retain the re- 
 cords of their institution, and a grant of land to St. 
 Thomas, their pastor, from the reigning king of India. l 
 
 The records and grant were engraved on tablets of 
 brass, which had been lost for centuries, but were dug 
 up, during the vice-royalty of Don Alfonsa Sonsa, 
 one of the early governors of Portuguese India. 
 
 Thomas is said to have been murdered at Meliapoor; 
 from which circumstance, it was afterward called St. 
 Thome. 
 
 The conclusion must be, that while for some of the 
 salient points of the Gospels of the Infancy, the au- 
 thors were indebted to Zoroaster, and the legends of 
 Persia, the outline of the story was largely filled up 
 from the history of Chrishna, as sent back to Pales- 
 tine, by the Apostle Thomas, from the land of the 
 Brahmins. 
 
 (1.) History of India, 1. 2, p. 85. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. GOSPELS OF THE INFANCY. 175 
 
 As to the slaughtered infants, there was discovered, 
 in a cavern at Elephanta, in India, a sculptured repre- 
 sentation, of great antiquity, of a huge and ferocious 
 figure, bearing a drawn sword, and surrounded by 
 slaughtered infants, while mothers were weeping for 
 their slain. ' 
 
 ANTIQUITY OF THE BHAGAVAT PURANA. 
 
 The Puranas are eighteen in number. The fifth, 
 which was translated by Maurice, is the Bhagavata. 
 
 The legends concerning Chrishna appear, in substan- 
 tially the same form, in several of the others. 
 
 Those who may wish to examine further as to the 
 antiquity of these books, will find the whole subject 
 thoroughly and ably discussed, in a correspondence be- 
 tween Col. Vans Kennedy, and Prof. Horace H. Wil- 
 son, author of a translation of the Vishnu Purana. 
 
 The correspondence is in the form of five letters 
 from Col. Kennedy, the reply of Prof. Wilson, and re- 
 joinder of Kennedy. It was published originally, in 
 the London Asiatic Journal, for 1840 and 1841, and was 
 republished in the Appendix to the 5th volume of the 
 work of Prof. Wilson. * 
 
 This writer inclines to the opinion, that the Puran- 
 as, in their present form, are modern compilations; 
 and gives some countenance to the theory, though 
 he does not fully endorse it, that the Bhagavata was 
 written by one Bopadeva, as late as the twelfth cen- 
 tury. 
 
 This position is opposed, with great ability, by Col. 
 Kennedy, who reminds the learned author of the 
 
 (1.) See Forbe's Oriental Memoirs. 
 
 (2.) The Vishnu Parana: A System of Mythology and Tradition, translated 
 from the original Sanscrit, by Horace Hayman Wilson, F. R. S. &c., London, 
 1864. 
 
176 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 'Vishnu Purana/ that he had himself, in his Preface 
 to that work, stated, that there is "abundant posi- 
 tive and circumstantial evidence of the prevalence 
 of the doctrines which they [the Pur anas] teach, the 
 currency of the legends which they narrate, and the 
 integrity of the institutions which they describe, at 
 least three centuries before the Christian era." 
 
 This concession, Col. Kennedy thinks, leaves it com- 
 paratively unimportant when the Puranas assumed 
 the exact form they now have. The word 'Purana' 
 itself signifies 'old,' thus indicating the character of 
 the contents. He maintains, however, that they are 
 now essentially the same that they were two thous- 
 and years ago. 
 
 "It is unquestionable, " says Col. Kennedy, "that certain works called Pu- 
 ranas, have been immemorially considered by the Hindus, as sacred books. 
 They inculcated the doctrines of the Hindu religion/' 
 
 And proceeding to consider the theory which had 
 been advanced as to the authorship of the Bhagavata 
 Purana, he says: 
 
 "If the Bhagavata was written by Bopadeva, at Doulutabad, in the twelfth 
 century, was the original Bhagavata then in existence or not '? If it was, what 
 reason, consistent with probability, can be assigned, for supposing that the 
 Brahmins of all India would have suppressed one of their sacred books, to 
 which they ascribed a divine origin, and received, as entitled to the same rev- 
 erence, the acknowledged composition of an obscure grammarian ? The sup- 
 position is evidently absurd." Appendix to vol. 5, of Vish. Pur. by Wilson, 
 p. 278. 
 
 He concludes, "that the present Puranas are, in fact, 
 in all essential respects, the same works which were 
 current, under that name, in India, in the century pri- 
 or to the Christian era." 
 
 (1.) Vishnu Purana, &c., by H. H. Wilson, Pref. p. 99. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. Ill 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE ACTS OF PILATE. 
 
 It has been supposed that Pilate made a report to 
 Tiberius Caesar, of the crucifixion of Christ, and of 
 the circumstances attending it. 
 
 Frequent references to such a report, were made by 
 early Christian writers, who called it "The Acts of Pi- 
 late." That Justin Martyr [A. D. 150], made frequent 
 allusions to a book or writing of some sort, entitled 
 "The Acts of Pilate," will be seen in a subsequent 
 chapter. [See Justin Martyr.] 
 
 Some writers have thought that he alluded to the ori- 
 ginal report, supposed to have been made to Caesar. 
 It will be seen however, that he must have alluded to 
 a gospel then in circulation, entitled "The Acts of Pi- 
 late, or Gospel of Nicodemus:" since his citations not 
 only were in that gospel, but were such as would not 
 have been in any report made by Pontius Pilate him- 
 self. It is possible, that he was not able to distin- 
 guish between them, or did not care to do so. He was 
 not a critical writer. 
 
 The fact that one of the early gospels was confound- 
 ed by the Christians themselves, with the report of Pi- 
 
178 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 late, renders the existence of such a report, somewhat 
 problematical; although it would have been in accor- 
 dance with the mode of procedure in such cases, that 
 a report should have been made. 
 
 Tertullian, some sixty years later than Justin, refers 
 to it several times; but not in a manner sufficiently 
 definite, to determine whether or not, he distinguishes 
 it from the gospel. He says: 
 
 "Tiberius, accordingly, in whose days the Christian name made its entry 
 into the world, having himself received intelligence from Palestine, of events 
 which had clearly shown the truth of Christ's divinity, 'brought the matter be- 
 fore the senate, with his own decision in favor of Christ. The senate, because 
 it had not given the approval itself, rejected his proposal. Csesar held to his 
 opinion, threatening wrath against all accusers of the Christians." Apology, 
 ch. 5, Ante-Nicene, will, p. 63. 
 
 Speaking of the darkness at the time of the crucifix- 
 ion, he says: 
 
 "You yourselves have the account of the world portent, still in your ar- 
 chives." Apol. ch. 21," Ant. Nic. wl. 11, p. 94. 
 
 The account of the darkness at the crucifixion, was 
 in the Gospel of the Acts of Pilate. Whether Tertull- 
 ian, like Justin Martyr, alluded to this, assuming that 
 it was the same as the Romans had in their archives, 
 or whether he referred to another document, it is im- 
 possible to determine. Again, he says: 
 
 "All these things Pilate did to Christ; and now in fact a Christian in his 
 own conviction, he sent word of him to the reigning Caesar, who was at the 
 time, Tiberius. 1 ' Ibid. oh. 21, p. 95. 
 
 It would be very important to ascertain, whether 
 there was any report of Pilate. That there was such 
 a report, was the general opinion of the fathers; Euse- 
 bius, Jerome and others. Also of Grotius, Bishop Pear- 
 son, Spanheim, Fabricius, and modern writers gener- 
 ally. But these opinions are all founded upon the tes- 
 timony of Justin Martyr and Tertullian. The writings 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 179 
 
 of these fathers throw no light upon the subject; every 
 thing referred to by them being contained in the gos- 
 pel. The report, if any ever existed, could not have 
 contained much in common with the gospel. For in- 
 stance, would Pilate, in describing the crucifixion, have 
 quoted from the Jewish scriptures, and said, "Upon 
 his vesture they cast lots?" 
 
 Le Clerk, Jones and others conclude, with good rea- 
 son, that if there was such a report, neither Justin or 
 Tertullian had ever seen it, nor any subsequent Chris- 
 tian writer. 
 
 Eusebius supposes the heathens forged Acts of Pilate 
 to bring the Christian religion into disrepute; a thing 
 in the highest degree improbable. 
 
 An attempt has lately been made, to reproduce the 
 original Report of Pilate. This will be considered in 
 another chapter. 
 
 THE ACTS OP PILATE ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. Annas and Caiaphas, and eight others, who are named, went 
 to Pilate, accusing Jesus of many crimes; declaring they were satisfied that he 
 was the son of Joseph the carpenter, and that he declared himself the Son of 
 God, and a king. Also that hie attempted a dissolution of the sabbath, and of 
 .the laws of their fathers. 
 
 Pilate enquired what Jesus had done? 
 
 The Jews replied, that he worked cures on the sabbath, contrary to their 
 law; that he cured the lame and the deaf, those afflicted with the palsy, the 
 blind, the lepers, and demoniacs; by wicked methods. 
 
 Pilate sent a messenger after Christ. When the messenger met him, he 
 worshiped him, and spread his cloak for Jesus to walk upon. The Jews com- 
 plained of this act of the messenger. When Pilate asked him why he had 
 done it, he replied, "When thou sentest me from Jerusalem to Alexander, I 
 saw Jesus, sitting in a mean figure, upon a she-ass, and the children of the 
 Hebrews cried out, 'Hosanna; 1 holding boughs in their hands; others spread 
 their garments in the way, and said, 'Save us, thou who art in heaven; blessed 
 
180 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 is he who cometh in the name of the Lord.' " The messenger was again sent,, 
 and did as before. "And as Jesus was going in by the ensigns who carried 
 the standards, the tops of them bowed down, and worshiped Jesus.' 1 This 
 was repeated, in the presence of Pilate. 
 
 CH. 2. Pilate's wife sent to him, saying: "Have nothing to do with that 
 just man; for I have suffered much concerning him in a vision, this night." 
 
 Pilate, then calling Jesus, said: "Hast thou heard what they testify against 
 thee, and makestno answer?" Jesus replied, "If they had not the power 
 of speaking, they would not have spoken; but because every one has the com- 
 mand of his own tongue, to speak both good and bad, let them see to it." 
 
 The elders of the Jews charged him, with being born through fornication ;. 
 also that on account of his birth, the infants were slain in Bethlehem, and his 
 father and mother fled into Egypt, because they could not trust the people. 
 Others of the Jews spoke more favorably, among whom a number are named,, 
 including James and Judas. (These are the only names that correspond with 
 those of the twelve apostles.) Then Pilate ordered all to go out, except the 
 twelve, and Jesus to withdraw. He then asked the twelve, why the Jews 
 wished to kill Jesus. They replied, that they were angry, because he wrought 
 cures on the sabbath. 
 
 CH. 3. Scenes between Jesus and Pilate. [See next chapter of this work.] 
 The closing conversation is as follows: 
 
 "Pilate saith to him, 'What is truth?' Jesus said, 'Truth is from heaven.' 
 Pilate said, 'Truth, therefore, is not on earth?' Jesus replied, 'Believe that 
 truth is on earth, among those who, when they have the power of judgment, 
 are governed by truth, and form their judgment aright.' " 
 
 CH. 4. Scenes between Pilate and the Jews. Pilate finding no fault in Je- 
 sus the report of the Jews as to what Jesus had said about the temple Pi- 
 late declaring himself innocent of the blood of Jesus, &c. 
 
 "Then the governor again commanded the Jews to depart out of the hall; 
 and calling Jesus, said to him, 'What am I to do with thee?' Jesus answered 
 him, 'According as it is written.' Pilate said to him, 'How is it written?' Je- 
 sus answered, 'Moses and the prophets made known beforehand, concerning 
 my suffering and resurrection.' 
 
 The Jews, hearing this, were enraged, and said to Pilate, "Why will you 
 longer listen to his blasphemy?" Pilate said to them, "If these words seem, 
 to you blasphemous, take him, bring him before your synagogue, and try him 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. TEE ACTS OF PILATE. 181 
 
 according to your law." The Jews said to Pilate, "It is contained in our law, 
 that if one man has sinned against another^ he is worthy of nine and thirty 
 stripes; but when he has blasphemed in this manner, against the Lord, he is 
 to be stoned." 
 
 Pilate replied, "If this speech is blasphemy, then judge him according to 
 your law." The Jews said, "Our law commands us not to put any one to 
 d.'uth. [The preceding sentence in some copies, only.] We desire that he 
 may be crucified, because he is worthy of the death of the cross." Pilate said 
 to them, "It is not proper to crucify him. Let him be whipped and sent 
 away." 
 
 "The governor, looking upon the people, and upon the Jews standing 
 around, saw many of the Jews in tears; and said to the foremost of the Jew- 
 ish priests, 'Not all of the multitude wish him to die.' The Jewish elders said 
 to Pilate, 'We and the whole multitude came hither for this purpose, that he 
 should die/ Pilate said to them, 'Wherefore should he die ?' They replied, 
 'Because he declares himself the Son of God, and a king/ " 
 
 CH. 5. But Nicodemus, a certain Jew, stood before the governor, and said: 
 4 'I entreat thee, merciful Judge, that thou wouldst deign to hear me a few 
 words." Pilate said to him, "Speak on." 
 
 Nicodemus said, "I have spoken to the elders of the Jews, and the scribes, 
 the priests and the Levites, and to the whole multitude of the Jews in the syn- 
 agogue, and have asked them what they would do with this man? He is a 
 man who has. done many useful and glorious signs and wonders, such as no 
 man on earth has done, or can do. Dismiss him, and do him no harm. If he 
 is from God, his wonderful works will stand. But if from men, they will come 
 to naught. Thus Moses," &c. [Alluding to the miracles wrought in Egypt, 
 oy Jannes, Jambres, &c.] 
 
 fhe Jews became angry at Nicodemus for interfering. Colloquy between 
 them and Nicodemus. 
 
 CH. 6. "Another certain one of the Jews, rising up, asked the Governor, 
 that he would hear him a word. The governor said, 'Whatever thou hast to 
 say, say/' 1 [Here follows an account of the miracle at the sheep-pool. See 
 next chapter.] 
 
 And another certain Jew, coming forth, said: "I was blind," &c. [See next 
 chapter.] 
 
182 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 "And another Jew, starting forth, said: 'I was a leper,' &c. [See next ch.] 
 "And another Jew came forth and said, 'I was crooked, and he made me 
 straight by his word.'" 
 
 CH. 7. "And a certain woman named Veronica, 1 ' &c. (See next chapter.) 
 
 Then follows from another Jew, the account of the turning of water into- 
 wine; from another, the casting out of a devil at Capernaum. 
 
 "The following things were also said by a Pharisee: 
 
 " '1 saw that a great company came to Jesus, from Galilee and Judea,. and 
 the sea coast, and many countries about Jordan; and many infirm persons- 
 came to him, and he healed them all. And I heard the unclean spirits crying 
 out and saying, 'Thou art the Son of God.' And Jesus strictly charged them, 
 that they should not make him known.' " 
 
 CH. 8. "After this, another person, whose name was Centurio, said," &c. 
 
 (See next chapter.) 
 
 "And many others, also, from the Jews, both men and women, cried out, 
 saying: 
 
 " 'He is truly the Son of God, who cures all diseases, only by his word; and 
 to whom all the demons are subjected.' Some from among them said, "This- 
 power is only from God.' 
 
 "Others said to Pilate, that he restored Lazarus from the dead,, after he had 
 been four days in the tomb." 
 
 "The governor, hearing these things, trembling, said to> the multitude- 
 of the Jews, 'What will it profit you, to shed innocent blood,? 1 " 
 
 Chapters 9, 10 & 11 give an account of the sentence of Jesus, and of the cir- 
 cumstances attending his crucifixion. [See next chapter.] 
 
 CH. 12. The Jews, having heard that Joseph had begged and buried the 
 body of Jesus, sought for Joseph and others, his companions and accomplices. 
 They concealed themselves, all but Nicodemus. He showed himself boldly, 
 and disputed with the Jews. Joseph also, afterward appeared, and expostu- 
 lated with them. The elders of the Jews were enraged, "and seizing Joseph, 
 they put him into a chamber, where was no window. They fastened the door, 
 and put a seal upon the lock." They also placed a guard about it. 
 
 CH. 13. When he was ordered brought forth, they found the same seal on 
 the lock of the chamber, but could not find Joseph. While they were all won- 
 dering at this, one of the soldiers who had guarded the sepulcher, entered, and 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 183 
 
 reported, that while they were guarding the sepulcher, &c. [See next ch.J 
 "Then the Jews called together all the soldiers who kept the sepulcher 
 of Jesus, and said to them, 'Who were those to whom the angel spoke ? Why 
 did ye not seize them ?' The soldiers answering said, 'We know not who the 
 women were; besides, we became as dead persons, through fear of the angel; 
 and how could we seize the women?' " 
 
 The Jews do not believe the soldiers, and an altercation ensues between 
 them. The soldiers say, "Do ye produce Joseph, whom ye put under guard 
 in your chamber, and we will produce Jesus, whom we guarded in the sep- 
 ulcher." The Jews gathered a large sum of money, and gave it to the sol- 
 diers, &c. [See next chapter.] 
 
 CH. 14. Three persons came from Galilee to Jerusalem, and reported that 
 they had seen Jesus in Galilee, talking with his eleven disciples, &c. [See next 
 ch.] The chief priests gave these persons a large sum of money, and had 
 them take oath not to declare what they had seen, and sent them back to their 
 own country. The Jews were now in great consternation. 
 
 "But Annas and Caiaphas comforted them, saying: 'Why should we believe 
 the soldiers?' " &c. [See next ch.] 
 
 CH. 15. On the advice of Nicodemus, men were sent into the mountains, 
 to search for Jesus. They could not find him, but found Joseph. They in- 
 duced him to return. He related his marvelous escape. Jesus had appeared 
 to him in the room, and having liberated him, had shown him the tomb in 
 which he had been laid, &c. 
 
 ( 'ir. 16. The Jews were astonished. They said, they knew the father and 
 mother of Jesus. A certain Levite said, he knew his relations, &c. 
 
 Ch. 17. Joseph related to the Jews, that the two sons of Simeon had ris- 
 en from the dead, and were at Arimathea. He suggested visiting them,. for 
 the purpose of ascertaining some of the mysteries of their resurrection. Five 
 persons then visited their graves, and found them open. They found them in 
 the village, and brought them to Jerusalem, to the synagogue. They took 
 the book of the law of the Lord, and swore them by the God Adonai, and the 
 God of Israel, to tell them how they were raised from the dead, and what they 
 had seen. 
 
 Charinus and Lenthius, the two sons of Simeon, called for paper, and wrote 
 down the mysteries which they had experienced. 
 
184 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 GOSPEL OF NICODEMUS. PART 2. THE DESCENT INTO 
 HELL. [HADES.] This part of the gospel consists of the 
 story thus written down, which is, briefly, as follows: 
 
 When they were in the depths of hell, suddenly there 
 was a golden light, as of the sun. Adam then rejoiced; 
 also Isaiah the prophet,' &c. Then their father Simeon 
 came, and quoted what he said, when he took Jesus in 
 his arms; the saints in hell then rejoiced; then came 
 John the Baptist, like a little hermit. Seth appeared, 
 and repeated a long speech of Michael. Then Satan, the 
 prince and captain of death, announced to the prince 
 of hell that Jesus was coming. The prince of hell and 
 Satan made long speeches. While they were discours- 
 ing, there was heard a voice as of thunder. "Lift up 
 your gates, ye princes, and the King of Glory shall 
 
 come in." 
 
 The prince of hell prepared to resist, but the sound 
 was repeated, and the mighty Lord appeared in the form 
 of a man, lighting up the darkness. The King of Glory 
 tramples upon death; seizes the prince of hell, and 
 takes father Adam and the saints with him to glory. 
 In exchange for the loss of Adam and his righteous 
 sons, he gives Satan over to Beelzebub, the prince of 
 hell, to be subject to his dominion forever. 
 
 CH. 27. "These are the divine and sacred mysteries, 
 which we saw and heard." Thus say Charinus and 
 Lenthius. 
 
 They, having written this all down, gave one copy 
 to the Jewish priests, and one copy to Nicodemus and 
 Joseph; "and immediately they were exchanged into 
 exceeding white forms, and were seen no more." 
 
 "But immediately, all these things, which were re- 
 lated by the Jews in their synagogue, concerning Jes- 
 us, were directly told to the governor, by Joseph and 
 Mcodemus, and Pilate wrote down all the transac- 
 tions, and placed them all in the public records of the 
 praetorium." 
 
 CH. 28. Pilate went to the temple, and calling to- 
 gether the rulers, and the scribes, and the doctors of 
 the law, he stated that he had heard they had a large 
 book in the temple, and he desired it to be brought. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 185 
 
 When the great book, carried by four ministers of the 
 temple, and adorned with gold and precious stones, was 
 brought, Pilate adjured them to tell him, if they had 
 found any thing in the scriptures, about Jesus coming 
 for the salvation of the human race; and at what time 
 of the world he should have come. Annas and Caia- 
 phas being sworn, declared that they had found, in the 
 first of the seventy books, where Michael the archan- 
 gel, gave to the third son of Adam, an account concern- 
 ing the appearance of Christ after 5500 years. 
 
 Here follows, in the copy of the gospel which we 
 have adhered to, taken from the Orthodoxographa, 
 vol. 1, torn. 2, p. 643, a list of chronological periods, 
 footing up 4964 years. But in the Latin form of the 
 gospel, published in the 16th volume of the Ante-Ni- 
 cene collection, is a list of dates, which, after a slight 
 correction, foots up, 5500 years. 
 
 The copy from the Orthodoxographa, closes with 
 a formal ending, stating that these Acts of Christ were 
 found, in the 19th year of Tiberius Caesar, by the Em- 
 peror, Theodosius the Great, in Jerusalem, in the prae- 
 torium of Pontius Pilate, among the public records. 
 Thiit it was in the 17th year of Herod the Tetrarch, 
 and in the 102d Olympiad. That the history was writ- 
 ten in Hebrew, by Nicodemus. l 
 
 (1.) In the preface to the Latin form, it is stated, that the Acts were trans- 
 lated liy .Kin-its, from the Hebrew, into the language of the Gentiles, in the 
 17th consulship of Theodosius, and the 5th consulship of Valentinian. That 
 they had been written by Nicodemus, in Hebrew, in the 19th year of Tiberius. 
 
 The same copy closes by saying-, that Pilate laid up a statement of the Acts 
 of Christ in the public records of the praBtorium, and wrote a letter to Clau- 
 dius, stating that Jesus had been crucified, and referring to the miracles which 
 he had wrought. Also, that he rose again the third day, while the soldiers 
 were keeping guard. 
 
18(> .THIRL PERIOD. A.JJ.12Q- TO A. D. 13O- 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE 
 AND THE CANONICAL GOSPELS COMPARED. 
 
 Before instituting a comparison of these gospels, it 
 will be necessary to consider more carefully, a custom 
 which prevailed extensively in the first ages of the 
 church, and especially in the first two centuries. 
 
 The prevailing religious excitement and enthusiasm, 
 the trusting credulity and love of the marvelous, which 
 were characteristic of the early Christians, led them to> 
 accept, unhesitatingly, what came to them, sanctioned 
 by the authority of their bishops and teachers. 
 
 When the better educated among them were called 
 upon to translate or to transcribe the religious wri- 
 tings of the day, they saw at a glance, what liberties 
 had been taken with previous materials, and how read- 
 ily the changes had been accepted. Accordingly, not 
 with any improper motives, but for the purpose of ed- 
 ification, and of increasing, somewhat, the volume, not 
 then very large, of current Christian literature, they 
 made additions, more or less extensive, to the writings 
 which they were copying or translating. This process, 
 which may be termed literary accretion, prevailed sa 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 187 
 
 extensively and universally, in those times, that it was 
 the rule, rather than the exception; and must be con- 
 stantly kept in view, in all investigations and discus- 
 sions of Christian doctrine, as well as in the exegesis of 
 the Christian scriptures. 
 
 This practice is well understood by ecclesiastical 
 writers, as well as the disposition and habits of thought 
 to which it is to be referred. "The ancient transcri- 
 bers of the gospels," says Michaelis, "were always 
 more inclined to insert new passages, than to erase 
 what already exsisted." ' 
 
 Many passages in the New Testament are thus to be 
 accounted for; notably may be mentioned, the last 
 twelve verses of the Gospel according to Mark; which 
 are generally considered a later addition to the nar- 
 rative. a 
 
 One of the most remarkable illustrations of the pro- 
 cess of interpolation and accretion, is in the Ignatian 
 Epistles. It is now established that the only genuine 
 writings of Ignatius extant, are the Cureton Epistles. 
 These consist of about twelve octavo pages. They 
 were written, A. D. 115. 
 
 Twenty-five years later, these three epistles had in- 
 creased from 12 pages to 20, while four new ones 
 had appeared, making in all, 40 pages. Some time af- 
 terward, the 40 pages, which constituted the seven 
 epistles, were found swollen to 60, while eight new 
 epistles had appeared, adding 40 pages more, mak- 
 ing 100 pages of the Epistles of Ignatius! These all 
 
 (1.) Volume 3, p. 169. 
 
 (2.) It is stated in the religious Encyclopedia of Me Clintock and Strong,, 
 that one of the Greek manuscripts of the New Testament, the one called 'Co- 
 dex Bezae,' or the Cambridge manuscript, "is chiefly remarkable for its bold 
 and extensive interpolations; amounting to some 600 in the Acts alone.'' 
 [Article 'Cambridge MS.'l 
 
188 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 passed as genuine, for hundreds of years. Here was a 
 natural growth, from 12 pages to 100. They were all 
 for edification. They all breathed the same spirit with 
 the original epistles; some new doctrines had crept in; 
 but no harm had been intended, and no great violence 
 had been done to any thing but the truth of his- 
 tory. 
 
 While 88 pages had been added to the Ignatian Epis- 
 tles, how many had been taken away? One half page, 
 and that supposed to be by mistake, from the loss of 
 the last half sheet of the MS. 
 
 Of the 150,000 various readings which Grriesbach 
 found in the manuscripts of the New Testament, prob- 
 ably 149,500 were additions and interpolations. 
 
 Prof. Abbott gives us a list of over 60 passages, in the 
 New Testament, the genuineness of which the present 
 Bible Revision Committee consider "more or less ques- 
 tionable." They include Mark, ch. 16, vv. 9 to 20, and 
 John 8. 1 to 11; and if published together, would con- 
 stitute, of themselves, a gospel of no mean dimensions. 
 What part of the same space would be occupied by 
 the portions which they will find to have been erased? 
 Probably not one-hundredth. 
 
 In comparing the Gospels of the Infancy with Luke 
 and Matthew, it was seen, that the changes were to be 
 accounted for by other considerations. 
 
 Now, however, when we come to the miracles of 
 Christ, which are given in the Acts of Pilate, on the 
 one hand, and in the canonical gospels on the other, 
 the principle is allowed full play, and can be applied, 
 as internal evidence, tending to show which were first 
 written. 
 
 The fact that in the Acts, the narratives are related 
 to Pilate by Jews, testifying in behalf of their master, 
 is no reason why the accounts should be shortened, but 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 189 
 
 rather the contrary. The witnesses would be anxious 
 to have Pilate impressed with the details of the won- 
 derful occurrences. If the writer of the Acts of Pilate, 
 had before him the gospels containing these narratives, 
 we may be assured he would have put into the mouths 
 of the witnesses, every circumstance of an impressive 
 character, contained in those accounts, and would prob- 
 ably have added others. Let us see if that was the case. 
 
 SOME OF THE MIRACLES OF JESUS. 
 
 TURNING WATER INTO WINE. 
 
 This miracle is related in only one of the four gos- 
 pels; the Gospel according to John. 
 
 The comparison can be made between the Acts of 
 Pilate, and the Gospel of John, with no disturbing for- 
 ces from the other gospels, to be accounted for: 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 7. 
 And after other things, a certain 
 
 Jew said: I saw Jesus invited to a 
 wedding with his disciples, and there 
 
 was a want of wine ; in Cana of Gali- 
 lee. 
 
 And when the wine was all drank, 
 he commanded the servants, that they 
 should fill six pots that were there, 
 
 with water; and they filled them up to 
 the brim. And he blessed them, and 
 turned the water into wine. 
 
 And all the people drank, being sur- 
 prised at this miracle. 
 
 GOSPEL OP JOHN, ch. 2. 
 
 And the third day, there was a mar- 
 riu.u r <',. in Cana of Galilee; and the 
 mother of Jesus was there. 
 
 2. And both Jesus was called, and 
 his disciples, to the marriage. 
 
 3. And when they wanted wine, the 
 mother of Jesus saith unto him, They 
 have no wine. 
 
 4. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, 
 what have I to do with thee ? Mine 
 hour is not yet come. 
 
 5. His mother saith unto the servants 
 Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it. 
 
 6. And there were set there, six wa- 
 ter-pots of stone, after the manner 
 of the purifying of the Jews, contain- 
 ing two or three firkins apiece. 
 
 7. Jesus saith unto them, fill the 
 water-pots with water. And they 
 filled ttiein up to the brim. 
 
 8. And he saith unto them, Draw 
 out now and bear unto the governor of 
 the feast. And they bare it. 
 
 9. When the ruler of the feast,, 
 had tasted the water that was made 
 wine, and knew not whence it was, 
 (but the servants who drew the water 
 knew), the governor of the feast call- 
 ed the bridegroom,. 
 
190 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 7. JOHN, ch. 2. 
 
 10. And saith unto him, Everyman 
 at the beginning doth set forth good 
 wine; and when men have well drunk, 
 then that which is worse; but thou hast 
 kept the good wine until now. 
 
 11. This beginning of miracles did 
 Jesus, in Cana of Galilee, and mani- 
 fested forth his glory; and his disciples 
 believed on him. 
 
 Which of the foregoing accounts was probably first 
 written? 
 
 The process of accretion, which has been alluded to, 
 has two modes of development. The one, by clothing 
 the same facts in a more copious dress, the other, by 
 the interpolation of additional facts. 
 
 Both these processes are here to be observed. Not 
 only are the facts constituting the miracle, which, in 
 the Acts of Pilate, are narrated in a plain, concise and 
 impressive manner, enveloped in much additional and 
 useless verbiage, in John, but also, two additional cir-' 
 cumstances are inserted; the size of the water pots, and 
 the fact, that the newly made wine was better than the 
 other. If the author of the Acts had been acquainted 
 with the Gospel of John, is it probable that he would 
 have omitted these circumstances? Would they not 
 have been mentioned, as calculated to impress Herod 
 with the truth of the transaction? 
 
 The next miracle, also, is related only by John: 
 
 HEALING OF THE NOBLEMAN'S SON. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 8. 
 
 Then a certain nobleman said, I had 
 a son at Capernaum, who lay at the 
 point of death. 
 
 And when I heard that Jesus was 
 come into Galilee, I went and besought 
 him, that he would come down to my 
 house, and heal my son; 
 
 For he was then about to die. 
 
 JOHN, 4. 46 to 54. 
 
 46. And there was a certain noble- 
 man, whose son was sick at Capernaum. 
 
 47. When he heard that Jesus was 
 come out of Judaea into Galilee, he 
 went unto him, and besought him that 
 he would come down, and heal his son; 
 for he was at the point of death. 
 
 48. Then said Jesus unto him, Ex- 
 cept ye see signs and wonders, ye will 
 not believe. 
 
 49* The nobleman saith unto him, 
 Sir, come down, ere my child die. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 191 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 8. JOHN, ch. 4. 
 
 He said tome, Go thy way ; thy son 50. Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; 
 liveth. And my son was cured, from thy son liveth. And the man believed 
 that hour. the word that Jesus had spoken unto 
 
 him, and he went his way. 
 
 51. And as he was now going down, 
 his servants met him, and told him, 
 saying, Thy son liveth. 
 
 52. Then enquired he of them the 
 hour when he began to amend. And 
 they said unto him, Yesterday, at the 
 seventh hour, the fever left him. 
 
 53. So the father knew that it was 
 at the same hour in the which Jesus 
 said unto him, Thy son liveth: and 
 himself believed, and his whole house. 
 
 54. This is again the second miracle 
 that .Ifsus did, when he was come out 
 of .Imhea into Galilee. 
 
 The difference in the narrative consists, almost en- 
 tirely, in the greater diffuseness of style and copiousness 
 of detail, in John, with no new facts introduced of any 
 importance. This difference indicates a later narrative 
 in John. That the short paragraph in the Acts, should 
 under the hand of the author of John, grow into the 
 nine verses, would be in perfect accordance with the 
 law of accretion, then prevailing. 
 
 The next miracle is related in Luke and Mark, but 
 not in John or Matthew. The comparison will be made 
 with the shorter narrative, in Luke. 
 
 CASTING OUT THE UNCLEAN DEVIL AT CAPERNAUM. 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 7. 
 
 And another Jew stood forth in the 
 midst of them, and said: 
 
 I saw Jesus in Capernaum, teach- 
 ing in the synagogue ; and there was in 
 the synagogue, a certain man who had 
 a devil. 
 
 And he cried out, saying: Let me 
 alone; what have we to do with thee, 
 Jesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to 
 destroy us? 1 know that thou art the 
 Holy One of God. 
 
 LUKE, 4. 31 to 35. 
 
 31. And on the sabbath days, he 
 taught them. 
 
 32. And they were astonished at his 
 doctrine; for his word was with power. 
 
 33. And in the synagogue, there was 
 a man who had a spirit of an unclean 
 devil; and he cried out with a loud 
 voice, 
 
 34. Saying: Let us alone; what have 
 we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Naz- 
 areth ? Art thou come to destroy us ? 
 I know thee, who thou art, the Holy 
 One of God. 
 
192 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A.D. 120 TO A.D. 130. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 7. 
 
 And Jesus rebuked him, and said 
 to him, Hold thy peace unclean spirit, 
 and come ont of the man. And pres- 
 ently he came out of him, and did not 
 at all hurt him. 
 
 LUKE, 4. 31 to 35. 
 
 35. And Jesus rebuked him, saying: 
 Hold thy peace, and come out of him. 
 And when the devil had thrown him 
 in the midst, he came out of him. ;md 
 hurt him not. 
 
 In the foregoing account, there is amplification in 
 Luke. Not satisfied that the man should be possessed 
 of a devil, the writer makes it "the spirit of an unclean 
 devil;" and he has the devil, before leaving the man, 
 "throw him in the midst." In Mark, where the narra- 
 tive is longer, and the amplification still greater, the 
 devil, when required to come out, is made to cry out 
 with a loud voice. 
 
 HEALING OF THE LEPER. 
 
 The miracle is related in Luke, Mark and Matthew. 
 The account in Matthew is almost exactly the same as 
 that in Luke. Mark shows some evidence of addition- 
 al accretion. The comparison will be continued with 
 Luke: 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 6. LUKE, 5. 12, 13. 
 
 also coming forth, 12 : And ^ came to pass when he 
 ' was in a certain city, behold, a man 
 full of leprosy; who seeing Jesus, fell 
 
 Another Jew, 
 said: 
 I was a leper, and 
 
 he cured me 
 
 by his word only; saying, I will, be 
 
 thou clean. And immediately I was 
 cleansed from my leprosy . 
 
 on his face, and besought him, saying, 
 Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me 
 clean. 
 
 13. And he put forth his hand and 
 touched him, saying: I will: be thou 
 clean. And immediately the leprosy 
 departed from him. 
 
 HEALING OF THE INFIRM MAN AT BETHESDA. 
 
 This miracle, again, is only related in John: 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 6. 
 
 Then another certain one of the 
 Jews, rising up, desired of the gover- 
 nor, that he would hear him a word. 
 
 The governor said, What thou wish- 
 est to say, say. 
 
 JOHN 5. 1 to 16. 
 
 After this, there was a feast of the 
 Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 
 
 2. Now there is at Jerusalem, by the 
 sheep market, a pool which is called in 
 the Hebrew tongue, Bethesda; having, 
 five porches. 
 
JNIVERSI 
 
 APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 193 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 6. 
 
 He said, I lay for thirty-eight years, 
 by the sheep-pool at Jerusalem, suffer- 
 ing under a great infirmity. I was ex- 
 pecting a cure to come from the com- 
 ing of an angel, who disturbed the 
 water at a certain time. Whoever, af- 
 ter the troubling of the water, first de- 
 scended into it, was made whole of 
 every infirmity. 
 
 Jesus, finding me languishing there, 
 said to me, 
 
 Wilt thou be made whole? And I 
 answered, Sir, I have no man, when 
 the water is troubled, to put me into 
 the pool. 
 
 And he said unto me, Rise, take 
 up thy bed, and walk. 
 
 And I was made whole, and imme- 
 diately took up my bed, and walked. 
 
 [Here follows a colloquy concerning 
 the sabbath, of the same general ten- 
 or as that in John, but much shorter.] 
 
 JOHN, 5. 1 to 16. 
 
 3. In these, lay a great multitude of 
 impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, 
 waiting for the moving of the water. 
 
 4.' For an angel went down at a cer- 
 tain season, into the pool, and troubled 
 the water; whosoever then first, alter 
 the troubling of the water, stepped in, 
 was made whole of whatsoever di.M'usr 
 lie had. 
 
 5. And a certain man was there 
 who had an infirmity, thirty and eight 
 years. 
 
 6. When Jesus saw him lie, and 
 knew that he had been now a long 
 time so, he saith unto him, Wilt thou 
 be made whole ? 
 
 7. The impotent man answered him, 
 Sir, I have no man, when the water is 
 troubled, to put me into the pool; but 
 while I am coming, another steppeth 
 down before me. 
 
 3. Jesus saith unto him. Rise, take 
 up thy bed and walk. 
 
 9. And immediately, the man was 
 made whole, and took up his bed, and 
 
 walked. 
 
 [Then follows a c6lloquy, concerning 
 the sabbath, verses 10 to 16; varying 
 in detail from that in the other gospel, 
 and considerably longer.] 
 
 HEALING OF THE SERVANT OF 
 CENTURIO, OR, THE SERVANT OF THE CENTURION. 
 
 The comparison will be made with Luke; the account 
 in that gospel, being more nearly parallel. In Matthew, 
 the narrative is somewhat shorter, but still twice as 
 long, as in the Acts of Pilate. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 8. 
 After this, a certain person whose 
 
 name was Centurio, said: 
 
 I saw Jesus in Capernaum, and I 
 entreated him, saying: 
 
 Lord, my servant lieth at home, a 
 paralytic. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 7. 
 
 Now, when, [&c.], he entered into 
 Capernaum. 
 
 2. And a certain centurion's servant, 
 
 who was dear unto him. was sick, an-l 
 ready to die. 
 
194 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A.D. 120 TO A.D. 130. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 8. 
 
 And Jesus said to me, I will coine 
 and cure him. But I said, 
 
 Lord, I am not worthy, that thou 
 shouldst come under my roof; But on- 
 ly speak the word, and my servant 
 shall be healed. 
 
 And Jesus said unto me, Go thy 
 way ; and as thou hast believed, so be 
 it done unto thee. 
 
 And the servant was healed, from 
 that same hour. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 7. 
 
 3. And when he heard of Jesus, he 
 sent unto him the elders of the Jews, 
 beseeching him, that he would come, 
 and heal his servant. 
 
 4. And when they came to Jesus, 
 they besought him instantly; saying 
 that he was worthy, for whom he 
 should do this. 
 
 5. For he loveth our nation, and he 
 hath built us a synagogue. 
 
 6. Then Jesus went with them. And 
 when he was not far from the house, 
 the centurion sent friends unto him, 
 saying unto him, Lord, trouble not thy- 
 self, for 1 am not worthy, that thou 
 shouldst enter under my roof. 
 
 7. Wherefore neither thought I my- 
 self worthy to come unto thee: but 
 say in a word, and my servant shall be 
 healed. 
 
 8. For I also am a man set under 
 authority, having under me soldiers; 
 and I say unto one, Go, and he goeth; 
 and to another, Come, and he cometh; 
 and to'iny servant, Do this, and he 
 doeth it. 
 
 9. When Jesus heard these things, 
 he marveled at him, and turned him 
 about, and said unto the people that 
 followed him, 1 say unto you, 1 have 
 not found so great faith, no not in 
 Israel. 
 
 10. And they that were sent, return- 
 ing to the house, found the servant 
 whole, that had been sick. 
 
 Here, the account in Luke, is nearly three times as 
 long as that in the other gospel. 
 
 It is manifest, also, that one of the historians made 
 a mistake in the person upon whose servant the miracle 
 was performed; a mistake arising from the use of the 
 word Centurio, or centurion. 
 
 In which gospel, was the mistake probably made? 
 
 If the Acts of Pilate was written last, and the author 
 
 ;had at first mistaken the word centurion for the name 
 
 of the person, he would, as he proceeded with the nar- 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 195 
 
 rative, discover his mistake, by noticing the character 
 of the person, and his military position, as a command- 
 er of men. On the other hand, if Luke was last written, 
 it would be very natural for the author to suppose, 
 inasmuch as Centurio was an unusual name, that cen- 
 turion was intended. And having once made the change, 
 either by mistake or otherwise, he would naturally, in 
 the usual process of interpolation, make additions to 
 the narrative, illustrative of the peculiar position oc- 
 cupied by the person upon whom the miracle was 
 wrought, and of the willingness of Jesus to cure Gen- 
 tiles as well as Jews. 
 
 THE HEALING OF VERONICA. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 7. 
 
 And a certain woman, Veronica by 
 name, said: 
 
 I was flowing with blood for twelve 
 years; and I touched the fringe of his 
 garment, and immediately the flowing 
 of my blood stopped. 
 
 not given, in the first Greek form of 
 the Acts of Pilate, as published in the 
 Ante-Nicene Christian Library, vol. 16, 
 pp. 125 to 148.] 
 
 LUKE, 8. 43 to 48. [Shortest form.] 
 
 43. And a woman having an issue 
 of blood twelve years, who had spent 
 all her living upon physicians, nei- 
 ther could be healed of any, 
 
 44. Came behind him, and touched 
 the border of his garment: and imme- 
 
 [Note. The name of the woman is diato ^' her is8ue of blood stoched - 
 
 [Then follow four verses, giving a 
 conversation concerning the matter, 
 between Jesus, the people and the 
 woman.] 
 
 According to Eusebius, this woman erected a statue 
 to the honor of Christ, on account of the miracle. ' 
 
 The historian says, the woman lived at Csesarea 
 Philippi; that her house was to be seen in his time, and 
 several monuments of the miracle. That near her 
 house was a brazen statue of the woman, fixed on a 
 pedestal of stone, in the posture of a suppliant, on 
 bended knees, with outstretched hands. Opposite to it, 
 made of the same metal, was the statue of a man, in a 
 standing posture, with a cloak over his shoulders, and 
 stretching forth his hand to the woman. At the foot of 
 
 (1.) Ecclesiastical History, 7. 18. 
 
196 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 this statue, at the very base of the column, grew a cer- 
 tain unknown herb, which, growing up to the hem of 
 the garment, was a present remedy, so said Eusebius, 
 for all sorts of distempers. This statue was said to be 
 like Christ. "It continued," says Eusebius, "to my time, 
 and I went to that city, and saw it myself." 
 
 Sozomen, the historian, [A. D. 439], mentions the 
 same story, and says that Julian, the apostate, took 
 down the statue, and placed his own in the room of it. 
 He adds, that a fire from heaven smote the statue erect- 
 ed by Julian, and took off the head and neck, and fixed 
 it in the earth; where it continued to his day, looking 
 black, as if it had been burnt by lightning. 1 
 
 The statue is also mentioned by the historian, Cassi- 
 odorus, [A. D. 550], by Theophylact, Epiphanius and 
 Mcephorus. Also by Asterius, a writer of the fourth 
 century, who says it was removed by the Emperor 
 Maximus. a 
 
 Lubke, who was unacquainted with this tradition, or 
 did not give credit to it, speaks of the first statue of 
 Christ, as having been erected by Alexander Severus. ' 
 
 It is said, also, that the second picture of Christ ever 
 taken, (the first being the one sent by him to Abgarus, 
 King of Edessa), was stamped or impressed upon the 
 handkerchief of Veronica. That when Jesus was led 
 to his crucifixion, Veronica, who followed him, put a 
 handkerchief to his face, on which Christ impressed his 
 picture. This is attested by Methodius, Bishop of Tyre, 
 [A. D. 300], Constantius Porphyrogenitus, and others. 4 
 
 (1.) Sozomen's Ecc. History, 5. 21. 
 (2.) See Photius, Bib. Cod. 272, p. 1507. 
 (3.) History of Art, vol. 1, 3d Ed. p. 306. 
 (4.) See Durant, de Retib. Cath. Eccles. 1. 1, c. 5: 
 
 "Altera Christi imago sudario Veronicas iinpressa fuit: cum enim Christus 
 ad crucifigedum duceretur, Veronica, qua? Christum sequebatur, faciei suda- 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 197 
 
 CURING BLIND BARTIMEUS. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 6. 
 And a certain other Jew, rising up, 
 
 said: I was blind; could hear sounds, 
 but could see no one. 
 
 And as Jesus was going along, I 
 heard the multitude passing by, and I 
 asked what was there ? They told me 
 
 that Jesus was passing by. Then I 
 cried out, saying: Jesus, Son of Da- 
 vid, have mercy on me. 
 
 And he, standing still, commanded 
 me to be brought to him, and said to 
 me, What wilt thou? I said, Lord, 
 
 that I may receive my sight. 
 
 And he said to me, Receive thy 
 
 eight. 
 
 And immediately I saw, and follow- 
 ed him, rejoicing and giving thanks. 
 
 LUKE, 18. 35 to 43. 
 
 35. And it came to pass, that as he 
 was come nigh unto Jericho, a certain 
 blind man sat by the way side, beg- 
 ging: 
 
 36. And hearing the multitude pass 
 by, he asked what it meant. 
 
 37. And they told him that Jesus of 
 Xa/.areth passed by. 
 
 38. And he cried, saying: Jesus thou 
 Son of David, have mercy on me. 
 
 89. And they who went before, re- 
 buked him ; that he should hold his 
 peace; but he cried so much the more, 
 Thou Son of David, have mercy on 
 me. 
 
 40. And Jesus stood, and command- 
 ed him to be brought unto him; and 
 when he was come near, he asked 
 him, 
 
 41. Saying: What wilt thou that I 
 shall do unto thee? And he said, 
 Lord, that I may receive my sight. 
 
 42. And Jesus said unto him, re- 
 ceive thy sight; thy faith hath saved 
 thee. 
 
 43. And immediately he received his 
 sight, and followed him, glorifying 
 God; and all the people, when they 
 saw it, gave praise unto God. 
 
 The author of Matthew has two blind men; and as 
 Schleiermacher observes, has a habit of duplicating, in 
 such cases. 
 
 THE RAISING OF LAZARUS. 
 
 ACTS. OP PILATE, ch. 8. 
 
 But others said to Pilate, that he 
 raised Lazarus from the dead, after he 
 had been four days in his grave. 
 
 GOSPEL OF JOHN. 
 
 The reader is familiar with the long 
 account of this miracle, contained in 
 the llth chapter of John, consisting of 
 44 verses. 
 
 rium, admovit, in quo Christi effigiem, expressam retulit. Hujus rei, aucto- 
 res sunt Methodius," &c. 
 
 Durant also refers to the image of Christ erected by the woman cured of the 
 flowing of blood. 
 
198 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 The foregoing are all of the gospel miracles, which 
 are related in the Acts of Pilate. The result of the 
 comparison may be stated thus: 
 
 In every instance, the account in the Acts of Pilate, is short- 
 er than the shortest narrative in the canonical gospels. 
 
 In view of the practice of interpolation, which pre- 
 vailed so extensively in the second century, it is for the 
 reader to judge which were last written. 
 
 THE CRUCIFIXION OF JESUS. 
 
 The account of the crucifixion, as given in the Acts 
 of Pilate, is undoubtedly the nearest historical, of any 
 religious writings of the second century. As every 
 thing connected with this event, is of absorbing interest, 
 the subject cannot be approached with indifference. 
 
 Bishop Ellicott, in an able Essay on the Apocryphal 
 Gospels, published in the Cambridge Essays, for 1856 r 
 admits that this account was used by the earlier fathers. 
 
 To show the value of this testimony, we will quote 
 from his prefatory remarks, the contemptuous language 
 which he employs, when speaking of the apocryphal 
 gospels as a class: 
 
 "Their real demerits, their mendacities, their absurdities, their coarsenesses, 
 the barbarities of their style, and the inconsequence of their narratives, have 
 never been excused or condoned. It would be hard to find any competent 
 writer, in any age of the church, who has been beguiled into saying any thing 
 civil or commendatory." 
 
 And yet the writer who could not refrain from ex- 
 pressing himself thus strongly toward these unfortunate, 
 bantling gospels, when he comes to consider the Acts 
 of Pilate, feels compelled to speak in a more respectful 
 manner. In commencing, he says: 
 
 "We pass onward, to a very important document, apparently of a very early 
 date, the first part of the Gospel of Nicodemus, or, as it is commonly called, 
 the Acta Pilati. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 199 
 
 "The question of real interest is this: 
 
 "Whether the present Acta Pilati are substantially the same with the very 
 ancient document, referred to with such respect by Justin Martyr, Tertullian, 
 and other early and reputable writers. It need scarcely be said, that these an- 
 cient Acta were not the real, judiciary acts of Pilate. The Acta noticed by 
 Tertullian, was probably an account of onr Savior's condemnation, written by 
 some early Jewish-Christian, and derived from eye-witnesses, or from impor- 
 tant oral traditions, which, in so short a time, and on such an event, could not 
 have become seriously erroneous." 
 
 After stating that it would be liable to changes and 
 interpolations, and that there is reason to think the 
 apocryphal Acts of Pilate, was one of the interpolated 
 manuscripts, he says: 
 
 "When, however, it is remembered that the quotations made by Tertullian 
 and others from the ancient Acta, are all found in the present Acta, it seems 
 fair to conclude, especially from the nature and length of the composition, 
 that these changes or interpolations have not been very serious, and that we 
 have, in this first part of this Gospel of Nicodemus, substantially, the very 
 ancient and important Acta Pilati, of the second century." 
 
 Again: "If we strip off the obviously fabulous, it does seem that the writer 
 has related some portions of the trial in a manner so very probable and plau- 
 sible, that we may well pause, before we sweep away the whole as a mere party 
 fiction. There is something very natural in the way in which the Jews heap 
 up indiscriminate accusation; there is an eager ferocity on their part, met by a 
 steady and almost indignant scorn on the part of the governor, that seems, at 
 any rate, very happily depicted. The desire of the Jews, not only that Christ 
 should die, but that he should be crucified, that he should die the death of a 
 malefactor, is brought out very distinctly. 
 
 "There are minor incidents, the weeping populace, the appearance of wit- 
 nesses in favor of the accused, (though here*there is evidently much interpolat- 
 ed), the steady defence of Nicodemus the persecution of the pious Joseph, 
 the cloth wound round the crucified Savior the crown of thorns still retained 
 on the brow the account given by the centurion to Pilate, and the distress of 
 that unjust man and his wife which all tend to make us to regard these inter- 
 polated, but still very ancient records, with a greater interest than we can feel 
 for any other member of the apocryphal family." 
 
200 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 After so respectable a testimony for this gospel, 
 from one who cannot be accused of any prejudice in its 
 favor, we proceed to contrast its narrative of the cru- 
 cifixion and resurrection of Jesus, with the parallel ac- 
 counts in the canonical gospels: 
 
 THE PROPOSAL TO RELEASE A PRISONER. 
 
 This account is given in all four of the evangelical 
 gospels. The narrative is, however, so divergent, that 
 it can scarcely be considered parallel, except in Mark 
 and Matthew. Of these, the comparison will be made 
 with the shorter form: 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 9. 
 
 Pilate, again calling the multitude, 
 said to them, Since there is a custom 
 among you, on the day of passover, 
 that I should release to you one that is 
 bound; I have a noted murderer, 
 called Barabbas, also Jesus who is 
 called Christ; in whom I find no cause 
 of death. 
 
 Which, therefore, of these two, do 
 you wish to have released? They all 
 cried out, saying, Release unto us Ba- 
 rabbas. 
 
 Pilate saith unto them, What then 
 shall I do with Jesus who is called 
 
 Christ ? They all say unto him, 
 him be crucified. 
 
 Let 
 
 MATTHEW, 27. 15 to 23. 
 
 15. Now at that feast, the governor 
 was wont to release unto the people a 
 prisoner, whom they would. 
 
 16. And they had then a notable 
 prisoner, called Barabbas. 
 
 17. Therefore, when they were gath- 
 ered together, Pilate said unto them, 
 Whom will ye that I release unto you ? 
 Barabbas, or Jesus who is called Christ? 
 
 18. For he knew that for envy they 
 had delivered him. 
 
 19. [Omitted. Parallel in another 
 part of the Acts of Pilate.] 
 
 20. But the chief priests and elders 
 persuaded the multitude, that they 
 should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus. 
 
 21 . The governor answered and said 
 unto them, Whether of the twain will 
 ye that 1 release unto you ? They said, 
 Barabbas. 
 
 22. Pilate saith unto them, What 
 shall I do then with Jesus who is call- 
 ed Christ? They all say unto him, 
 Let him be crucified. 
 
 23. And the governor said, Why, 
 what evil hath he done? But they 
 cried out the more, saying: Let him 
 be crucified. 
 
 The foregoing accounts are closely parallel. But 
 the canonical gospel exhibits considerable accretion. 
 There is some amplification of language, and the in- 
 troduction of the dream of the wife of Pilate. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. 
 
 THE ACTS OF PILATE. 201 
 
 PILATE WASHING HIS HANDS OF THE BLOOD OF JESUS. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 9. 
 
 Then Pilate, taking water, washed 
 his hands before the people, saying: 
 
 I am innocent of the blood of this 
 
 just person; see ye to it. 
 The Jews answered, saying: 
 His blood be upon us, and upon 
 
 our children. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 27. 
 
 24. When Pilate saw that he could 
 prevail nothing, but that rather a tu- 
 mult was made, he took water, and 
 washed his hands before the multitude, 
 saying: I am innocent of the blood of 
 this just person, see ye to it. 
 
 25. Then answered all the people, 
 and said, his blood be on us, and on 
 our children. 
 
 Not in either of the other gospels. 
 In the Acts of Pilate, Jesus is now sentenced, as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 "Then Pilate commanded Jesus to be brought before him, and spake to hi 
 the following words : 
 
 " 'Thy own nation hath charged thee, as making thyself a king. Where- 
 fore, 1, Herod, sentence thee to be whipped, according to the laws of former 
 governors; and that thoube first bound, then hanged upon a cross, in that place 
 where thou art now a prisoner; and also two criminals with thee; whose names 
 are Demas and Gestas.' " 
 
 JESUS TAKEN TO EXECUTION. 
 
 As the account is less connected in the canonical 
 gospels, we shall be obliged here, in order to preserve 
 the parallel, to put several passages together: 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 10. MATTHEW, ch. 27. 
 
 Then Jesus went out of the hall, 
 and the two thieves with him. And 
 when they were come to the place 
 which is called Golgotha, they strip- 
 ped him of his raiment, and girt him 
 
 about with a linen cloth, and put a 
 crown of thorns upon his head, and 
 put a reed in his hand. 
 
 26. And he delivered him to be cru- 
 cified. 
 
 33. When they were come unto a 
 place called Golgotha, that is to say, 
 a place of a skull, 
 
 28. They stripped him, and put on 
 him a scarlet robe, 
 
 29. And when they had platted a 
 crown of thorns, they put it upon his 
 head, and a reed in his right hand. 
 
 PRAYING FOR HIS ENEMIES. 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 10. LUKE, 23. 34. 
 
 But Jesus said, My Father, forgive 
 them; for they know not what they 
 do. 
 
 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive 
 them; for they know not what they 
 do. 
 
202 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A.D. 120 TO A.D. 130.. 
 
 HIS GARMENTS ARE DIVIDED. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 10. 
 
 And they divided his garments, and 
 upon his vesture they cast lots. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 24. 
 
 And they parted his raiment, and 
 cast lots. 
 
 MARK, 15. 24. 
 
 And when they bad crucified him, 
 they parted his garments, casting lota 
 upon them, what every man should 
 take. 
 
 MATTHEW, 27. 35. 
 
 And parted his garments, casting 
 lots ; that it might be fulfilled which was 
 spoken by the prophet: They parted 
 my garments among them, and upon 
 my vesture did they cast lots. 
 
 The law of accretion is well illustrated here, by com- 
 paring the short statements in Luke and the Acts of 
 Pilate, on the one hand, with Mark and Matthew on 
 the other. Luke being a compilation, this portion of 
 it is probably from a manuscript older, even, than the 
 
 Acts of Pilate. 
 
 In John, the account is extended, with the addition- 
 al statement, that the garments were divided into four 
 parts, to every soldier a part, and that lots were cast 
 for the coat, which was without seam. 
 
 MOCKED BY THE CHIEF PRIESTS AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 10. 
 
 The people in the mean time stood 
 by, and the chief priests and elders 
 of the Jews mocked him, saying: 
 
 He saved others, let him now save 
 himself if he can; if he be the Son 
 of God, let him now come down from 
 the cross. 
 
 The soldiers also mocked him, and 
 taking vinegar and gall, offered it to 
 him to drink, and said to him: If thou 
 art King of the Jews, deliver thyself. 
 
 MARK, 15. 29 to 32, 36. 
 
 29. And they that passed by, railed 
 on him, wagging their heads, and 
 saying: Ah, thou that destroyest the 
 temple, and buildest it in three days, 
 
 30. Save thyself, and come clown 
 from the cross. 
 
 31. Likewise, also, the chief priests 
 mocking, said among themselves, with 
 the scribes, He saved others, himself 
 he cannot save. 
 
 32. Let Christ, the King of Israel, 
 descend now from the cross, that we 
 may see and believe. 
 
 36. And one ran and filled a sponge 
 full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, 
 and gave him to drink. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. 
 
 THE ACTS OF PILATE. 203 
 
 JESUS PIERCED IN THE SIDE. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 10. 
 Longinus, a soldier, taking a spear, 
 pierced his side; and directly, there 
 came forth blood and water. 
 
 JOHN, 19. 34. 
 
 But one of the soldiers with a spear 
 pierced his side, and forthwith there 
 caine out blood and water. 
 
 THE TITLE UPON THE CROSS. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 10. 
 
 And Pilate wrote a title upon the 
 cross, in Hebrew, Latin and Greek 
 letters; to wit: 
 
 THIS is THE KING OF THB JEWS. ' 
 
 JOHN, 19. 19, 20. 
 
 19. And Pilate wrote a title and put 
 it on the cross. And the writing was, 
 
 JESUS OP NAZABETH, THE KING 
 OP THE JEWS. ' 
 
 20. This title then read many of the 
 Jews : for the place where Jesus was 
 crucified, was nigh to the city: and 
 it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, 
 and Latin. 
 
 In the synoptic gospels, it is not stated who wrote 
 the title. In Luke, it is 'This is the king of the Jews/ 
 In Mark, 'The King of the Jews/ In Matthew, 'This is 
 Jesus, the King of the Jews/ In Luke, it is stated to 
 have been in Greek, Latin and Hebrew. 
 
 THE THIEVES ON THE CROSS. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 10. 
 
 But one of the two thieves who were 
 crucified with Jesus, whose name was 
 Gestas, said to Jesus, If thou art the 
 Christ, deliver thyself and us. 
 
 But the thief who was crucified on 
 the right hand, whose name was De- 
 mas, answering, rebuked him, and 
 said: 
 
 Dost not thou, who art condemned 
 to this punishment, fear God? We, 
 indeed, rightly and justly, according 
 to what we have done, receive our re- 
 ward. But this Jesus, what evil hath 
 he done? 
 
 After this, groaning, he said to Je- 
 sus, Lord, remember me when thou 
 comest into thy kingdom. 
 
 Jesus answering, said to him, Veri- 
 ly, I say unto thee, to-day thou shalt 
 be with me in paradise. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 39 to 43. 
 
 39. And one of the malefactors who 
 were hanged, railed on him, saying: 
 If thou be Christ, save thyself and 
 us. 
 
 40. But the other answering rebuked, 
 him, saying: Dost not thou Jear God, 
 seeing thou art in the same condemna- 
 tion? 
 
 41. And we indeed justly; for we re- 
 ceive the due reward of our deeds : but 
 this man hath done nothing amiss. 
 
 42. And he said unto Jesus, Lord, 
 remember me, when thou comest into 
 thy kingdom. 
 
 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily 
 I say unto thee, to-day shalt thou be 
 with me in paradise. 
 
 The account in the compilation of Luke, is the short- 
 est, and indicates a manuscript of greater antiquity 
 
204 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 than the Acts of Pilate. The accretion is in the latter 
 gospel, which gives as additional circumstances, the 
 names of the thieves; the crucifixion of Demas on the 
 right hand and Gestas on the left hand of Jesus, and the 
 groaning of Demas, before making his dying request. 
 
 In Mark and Matthew, both of the thieves revile 
 Jesus. 
 
 Attention might here be called to the fact, that 
 while there are older manuscripts concerning the cru- 
 cifixion, &c., which found their way into the Gospel 
 of Luke, the case is different with the miracles. The 
 shortest, and as there is reason to believe, the earliest 
 accounts of these, are in the Acts of Pilate. 
 
 THE DARKNESS AT THE CRUCIFIXION. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 11. 
 
 And it was about the sixth hour; 
 and there was darkness over the whole 
 earth until the ninth hour. And while 
 the sun was eclipsed, &c. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 44, 45. 
 
 44. And it was about the sixth hour, 
 and there was a darkness over all the 
 earth, until the ninth hour. 
 
 45. And the sun was darkened, &c. 
 
 In Mark and Matthew, it is stated, "There was dark- 
 ness over all the land, until the ninth hour." 
 
 RENDING OF THE VAIL OF THE TEMPLE. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 11. 
 Behold, the vail of the temple was 
 
 rent from the top to the bottom; and 
 the rocks also were rent. 
 
 MATTHEW, 27. 51. 
 And behold, the vail of the temple 
 was rent in twain from the top to the 
 bottom; and the earth did quake, and 
 the rocks rent: 
 
 In Matthew, there is the work of a later hand, which 
 interpolated the earthquake. In Luke and Mark, there 
 is only the rending of the vail. 
 
 RISING OF THE SAINTS. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 11. 
 
 And the graves opened, and many 
 bodies of saints who slept, arose. 
 
 MATTHEW, 27. 52, 53. 
 
 52. And the graves were opened; 
 and many bodies of the saints who 
 slept, arose, 
 
 53. And came out of the graves 
 after his resurrection, and went into 
 the holy city, and appeared unto many. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. TEE ACTS OF PILATE. 205 
 
 No such account in any of the other gospels. The 
 interpolation by the author of Matthew, of the Acts of 
 Pilate or of some common manuscript, is manifest. 
 The whole of the 53d verse is accretion; and by a 
 strange anachronism, though the author of Matthew has 
 the graves opened by the earthquake, at the time of 
 the crucifixion, and manifestly intends to represent 
 their inhabitants as coming forth, in consequence of 
 that event, they do not arise, until several days after- 
 ward. 
 
 Michaelis, Farrer, Dean Milman and others, attribute 
 this scene to the excited imaginations of some of the 
 disciples. 
 
 THE DYING WORDS, AND DEATH OF JESUS. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 11. 
 
 And about the ninth hour, Jesus 
 cried out with a loud voice, Heli, Heli, 
 lama, zabathani? Which interpreted, 
 is, My God, my God, why hast thou 
 forsaken me? 
 
 And after these things, Jesus said, 
 Father, into thy hands 1 commend my 
 spirit. And having said this, he gave 
 up the ghost. 
 
 MARK, 15. 34. 
 
 And at the ninth hour, Jesus cried 
 with a loud voice, saying: Eloi, Eloi, 
 lama, sabachthani? Which is, being 
 interpreted, My God, My God, why 
 hast thou forsaken me? 
 
 LUKE, 23. 46. 
 
 And when Jesus had cried with a 
 loud voice, he said, Father, into thy 
 hands, I commend my spirit; and hav- 
 ing said thus, he gave up the ghost. 
 
 SCENES AT THE CROSS AFTERWARD. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 11. 
 
 The centurion, when he saw that 
 Jesus, crying out, thus gave up the 
 ghost, glorified God, and said : 
 
 Of a truth, this was a iust man. 
 
 And all the people who stood by, 
 were accordingly troubled at the sight, 
 and reflecting upon what had passed, 
 smote upon their breasts, and returned 
 to the city of Jerusalem. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 47, 48. 
 
 47. Now when the centurion saw 
 what was done, he glorified God, say- 
 ing: Certainly this was a righteous 
 man. 
 
 48. And all the people that came to- 
 gether to that sight, beholding the 
 things which were done, smote their 
 breasts, and returned. 
 
 In one of the canonical gospels, the centurion is 
 made to say, "Truly this was the Son of God;" and 
 in another, "Truly this man was the Son. of God." 
 
206 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 THE WOMEN AT THE CRUCIFIXION. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 11. 
 
 But all his acquaintances stood at a 
 distance, as also the women who had 
 followed him from Galilee; beholding 
 these things. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 49. 
 And all his acquaintance, and the 
 
 women who followed him from Galilee, 
 stood afar off, beholding these things. 
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 11. 
 
 And, behold,, a certain man of Ar- 
 imathea, named Joseph, who also was 
 a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear 
 of the Jews, came to the governor, 
 and entreated the governor, that he 
 would permit him to take the body 
 of Jesus from the cross. And the gov- 
 ernor permitted it. 
 
 JOHN, 19. 38. 
 
 And after this, Joseph of Arimathea, 
 being a disciple of Jesus, (but secretly 
 
 for fear of the Jews), besought Pilate, 
 that he might take away the body of 
 
 Jesus; and Pilate gave him leave. 
 [Longer accounts in Luke and Mark.] 
 
 THE BURIAL OF JESUS. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 11. 
 And Nicodemus came, bringing with 
 
 him a mixture of myrrh and aloes, 
 about a hundred pound weight. 
 
 And with tears, they took down Je- 
 sus from the cross, and bound him in 
 linen clothes, with spices, according 
 to the custom of burying among the 
 Jews, and placed him in a new tomb, 
 which Joseph had built and had caused 
 to be cut out of a rock; in which no 
 
 man had yet been placed; and they 
 
 rolled a great stone to the door of the 
 sepulcher. 
 
 JOHN, 19. 39 to 41. 
 
 39. And there came also Nicodemus, 
 (who, at the first, came to Jesus by 
 night), and brought a mixture of myrrh 
 and aloes, about a hundred pounds 
 weight. 
 
 40. Then took they the body of Je- 
 sus, and wound it in linen clothes, with 
 the spices, as the manner of the Jews 
 is to bury.. 
 
 41. Now, in the place where he was 
 crucified, there was a garden; and in 
 
 the garden a new sepulcher, wherein 
 was never man yet laid. 
 
 42. There laid they Jesus, therefore, 
 because of the Jews' preparation day; 
 for the sepulcher was nign at hand. 
 
 MATTHEW, 27. 60. 
 
 And he rolled a great stone to the 
 door of the sepulcher, and departed. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS. 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 13. MATTHEW, 28. 1 to 7. 
 
 And while they (the priests and ru- 
 lers of the Jews assembled) were all 
 wondering (at the miraculous escape 
 of Joseph), behold, one of the soldiers 
 
 In the end of the sabbath, as it be- 
 gan to dawn, toward the first day of 
 the week, came Mary Magdalene, and 
 the other Mary, to see the sepulcher. 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 207 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 13. 
 
 who were guarding the sepulcher, (of 
 Jesus), spake in the synagogue, and 
 said : 
 
 While we were guarding the sepul- 
 cher of Jesus, there was an earth- 
 quake; and we saw an angel of God, 
 who rolled away the stone from the 
 sepulcher, and sat upon it; and his 
 countenance was like lightning, and 
 
 his garment like snow; and we became 
 through fear, as dead persons. 
 
 And we heard the angel saying to 
 the women at the sepulcher of Jesus, 
 Fear not; I know that ye seek the 
 
 crucified Jesus. He has risen, as he 
 foretold. Come and behold the place 
 
 where he was laid; and go quickly, 
 and say to his disciples, He has risen 
 from the dead, and will go before you 
 into Galilee. There ye shall see him, 
 as he told you. . 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 28. 
 
 2. And behold, there was a great 
 earthquake; for the angel of the Lord 
 descended from heaven, and came and 
 rolled back the stone from the door, 
 and sat upon it. 
 
 3. His countenance was like light- 
 ning, and his raiment white as snow. 
 
 4. And for fear of him, the keepers 
 did shake, and became as dead men. 
 
 5. And the angel answered and said 
 
 unto the women, Fear not ye; For I 
 know that ye seek Jesus, who was 
 crucified. 
 
 6. He is not here: for he is risen, as 
 he said. Come, see the place where 
 the Lord lay. 
 
 7. And go quickly, and tell his dis- 
 ciples, that he is risen from the dead; 
 and behold, he goeth before you unto 
 Galilee. There shall ye see him; lo, I 
 have told you. 
 
 BRIBING THE SOLDIERS. 
 
 ACTS OP PILATE, ch. 13. 
 The Jews, hearing this, were afraid ; 
 and said among themselves. If by any 
 means these things become public, ev- 
 erybody will believe in Jesus. 
 
 Then gathering a large sum of mon- 
 ey, they gave it to the soldiers, saying: 
 Tell the people, that while ye were 
 sleeping, the disciples of Jesus came 
 by night, and stole the body of Jesus. 
 And if this should come to the ears 
 
 of Pilate the governor, we will satisfy 
 him, and secure you. 
 
 The soldiers, accordingly, receiving 
 the money, said as they were instruct- 
 ed by the Jews. And their report was 
 spread abroad, among all the people. 
 
 MATTHEW, 28. 11 to 15. 
 
 11. Now when they were going, be- 
 hold, some of the watch came into the 
 city, and showed unto the chief priests, 
 all the things that wer^ done. 
 
 12. And when they were assembled 
 with the elders, and had taken coun- 
 sel, they gave large money unto the 
 soldiers, 
 
 13. Saying: Say ye, His disciples 
 came by night and stole him away, 
 while we slept. 
 
 14. And if this come to the gover- 
 nor's ears, we will persuade him, and 
 secure you. 
 
 15. So they took the money, and 
 did as they were taught. And this 
 saying is commonly reported among 
 the Jews, until this day. 
 
 The account in Matthew, which is most nearly par- 
 allel with the Acts of Pilate, differs from it in one very 
 important feature. In the Acts of Pilate, the resurrec- 
 
208 THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 A.D. 120 TO A.D. 130. 
 
 tion is only stated upon the report of the soldiers. In 
 Matthew, it is related as a distinct narrative, on the 
 authority of the historian himself; while the report 
 of the soldiers is brought in afterward, as confirmato- 
 ry testimony. But in the bribing of the soldiers, for 
 the purpose of keeping the resurrection a secret, the 
 narratives again run together. 
 
 The closing sentence in the Acts of Pilate, is, 
 
 'And their report was spread abroad, among all the 
 people." 
 
 In Matthew it reads, "And this saying is common- 
 ly reported among the Jews, until this day." 
 
 The language of Matthew appears to be that of the 
 later document. 
 
 THE ASCENSION OF JESUS. 
 ACTS OF PILATE, AND APPENDIX TO MARK. 
 
 It is generally agreed, that the last twelve verses 
 of the Gospel of Mark, are an interpolation; a sort 
 of appendix to the gospel, added by some transcriber. 
 
 There is the following parallel between the Acts 
 of Pilate and a portion of this appendix: 
 
 MARK, ch. 16. 
 
 14. Afterward, he appeared unto 
 the eleven, as they sat at meat, and 
 upbraided them with their unbelief, 
 and hardness of heart, because they 
 believed not them who had seen him 
 after he was risen. 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 14. 
 
 But a certain priest named Phineas, 
 Ada, a schoolmaster, and a Levite 
 named Ageus, they three came from 
 Galilee to Jerusalem, and told the 
 chief priests and all who were in the 
 synagogues, saying: 
 
 We have seen Jesus, whom you cru- 
 cified, talking with his eleven disci- 
 ples, and sitting in the midst of them 
 on Mt. Olivet, and saying to them: 
 
 Go ye into all the world; preach to 
 all nations; baptizing them in the 
 
 name of the Father, and the Son, and 
 the Holy Spirit; and he who shall be- 
 lieve and be baptized, will be saved. 
 
 15. And he said unto them, Go ye- 
 into all the world, and preach the gos- 
 pel to every creature. 
 
 16. He that believeth and is bap- 
 tized, shall be saved; but he that be- 
 lieveth not, shall be damned. 
 
 17. And these signs shall .follow 
 them that believe : In my name shall 
 they cast out devils; they shall speak 
 with new tongues; 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 209 
 
 ACTS OF PILATE, ch. 14, MARK, ch. 16. 
 
 18. They shall take up serpents; 
 and if they drink any deadly thing:, it 
 shall not hurt them; they shall lay 
 hands on the sick, and they shall iv- 
 cover. 
 
 And when he had said these things 
 to his disciples, we saw him ascend- 
 ing into heaven . 
 
 19. So then, after the Lord had spo- 
 ken unto them, he was received up into 
 :. and sat on the right hand 
 of God. 
 
 This parallel would indicate that the Acts of Pilate 
 was antecedent to the gospel, since if it were subse- 
 quent, this portion of the Acts could not be accounted 
 for; it not being in the original Gospel of Mark. 
 
 In the Acts of Pilate, the narrative is continued in 
 the following manner: 
 
 The chief priests, being alarmed at the news of the 
 resurrection of Jesus, and his appearance to the Gali- 
 leans, gave them money, and sent them back. 
 
 The Jews then assembled in consultation, and Annas 
 and Caiaphas comforted them, saying: 
 
 "Why should we believe the soldiers who guarded the sepulcher of Jesus, 
 telling us that an angel rolled away the stone from the door ef the sepnlcher? 
 Perhaps his own disciples told them this, and gave them money, that they 
 should declare these things; and that they, the disciples, might bear away the 
 body of Jesus. Besides, consider this: That there is no credit to be given to 
 the foreigners, because they also took a large sum from us, and have declared to 
 all, according to the instructions we g-ave them. They have to maintain 
 faith either to us, or to the disciples of Jesus." 
 
 The foregoing are all the parallels between the Acts 
 of Pilate and the canonical gospels. 
 
 It is impossible not to perceive, that the narrative 
 in the Acts of Pilate is more natural and consistent, 
 and better sustained throughout. 
 
 In LUKE, there is a preliminary trial before Herod; 
 who has Jesus arrayed in a gorgeous robe, and sent back 
 to Pilate. Then, after the trial, he is taken to execu- 
 tion, addressing the women by the way. After the 
 mocking and deriding, the dividing of the raiment. 
 
210 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 &c., and the inscription on the cross, the historian gives 
 the prayer of Jesus for his enemies. Then the scene 
 between the two thieves on the cross, and between one 
 of them and Jesus. It is stated that the sun was dark- 
 ened at the crucifixion. After describing the other 
 scenes in a manner somewhat similar to the other syn- 
 optics, the author of this gospel states that on the h'rst 
 day of the week, early in the morning, the women who 
 came with him from Galilee, came to the sepulcher, 
 bringing spices, &c. for the purpose of embalming the 
 body of Jesus. They found the stone rolled away, and 
 the sepulcher empty. They then saw two men, clothed 
 in shining garments, who told them Jesus had ris- 
 en, and reminded them of his words, that he should 
 rise the third day. Then Peter went, and saw the grave 
 empty. Jesus afterw*ard appeared to the two disciples, 
 on their way to Emmaus, and to the eleven apostles, 
 at Jerusalem. Then, leading them to Bethany, he 
 blessed them, and ascended into heaven. 
 
 In MARK,. Jesus is delivered to Pilate, directly, by the 
 chief priests, who, after holding a consultation with 
 the elders and scribes, and with the council, had appre- 
 hended and bound Jesus; nothing being said about the 
 examination before Herod. Then follows the trial or 
 examination, before Pilate the clamor of the Jews 
 the show of resistance and final yielding by Pilate- 
 scenes on the way to the crucifixion, and at the cross, 
 differing from Luke, in various details, with which the 
 reader is familiar. Then, after the death and burial of 
 Jesus, when the sabbath was past, three women, whose 
 names are mentioned, went with spices, to embalm 
 him. They found the stone rolled away, and entering 
 into the sepujcher, they saw a young man, sitting, 
 clothed in a long white garment. He told them Jesus 
 had gone into Galilee. Jesus then appeared, first to 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. THE ACTS OF PILATE. 211 
 
 Mary Magdalene, after that to the two disciples. Then 
 to the eleven, as they sat at meat. Then follows the 
 remainder of the spurious appendix. 
 
 In MATTHEW, the author relates nearly all the inci- 
 dents given in Luke and Mark, concerning the cru- 
 cifixion, and several of his own besides. He has two 
 earthquakes, and many other incidents, unknown to 
 the other synoptics. After the death and burial, the 
 two Marys came to the sepulcher; there they saw 
 one who is now represented, as the angel who 
 had rolled away the stone from the sepulcher. He 
 stated also, that Jesus had gone into Galilee. Jesus 
 appeared to the women, as they were returning. He 
 then appeared to the eleven, on a mountain in Galilee. 
 
 The narrative in JOHN, differs still, in many particu- 
 lars, from all three of the synoptics; not only omitting 
 many incidents, but adding important additional mat- 
 ter, not always consistent with the other accounts. 
 Among such might be mentioned much that Jesus said 
 to Pilate, sayings of Jesus on the cross, &c., the piercing 
 of his side; the scene with Thomas after the resurrec- 
 tion; the appearance of Jesus, after that event, to the 
 fishermen on the Sea of Tiberias, and the miraculous 
 draft of fishes, which are manifestly confounded with 
 scenes in Christ's ministry. 
 
 If we turn to the narrative of all these events, as 
 found in the Acts of Pilate, while there is sufficient 
 that is marvelous, there will be found, nevertheless, a 
 degree of unity and consistency, which is wanting in 
 the other gospels. 
 
 In the first place, there is the trial before Pilate; and 
 in the language of Bishop Ellicott, the Jews "heaping 
 up indiscriminate accusation;" "an eager ferocity on 
 their part, met" at first, "by a steady and almost indig- 
 nant scorn on the part of the governor." At the same 
 
212 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 time, "the weeping populace; the appearance of wit- 
 nesses in favor of the accused." These witnesses testi- 
 fy to many miracles that Jesus had wrought, hoping 
 thereby to save his life. 
 
 All this having failed, Pilate, overborne by the Jews, 
 passes sentence on Jesus; something quite natural, in 
 a judicial proceeding, but which is entirely omitted in 
 the other gospels, except that in Luke it is stated, that 
 Pilate gave sentence, that it should be as the Jews 
 required. 
 
 Then Jesus is taken to execution. The scenes at the 
 cross are stated briefly, and in natural order. 
 
 Coming to the resurrection, we find it related on the 
 report of the soldiers. The appearance of Jesus was 
 to the Galileans and to Joseph of Arimathea. 
 
 When considered in reference to the length of the ac- 
 counts, it will be found that the narratives in the Acts 
 of Pilate are generally, though not invariably, shorter 
 than those in the canonical gospels. 
 
 Upon the whole, w r e may reasonably conclude,, that 
 the older gospels those of the first century contain- 
 ed fragmentary accounts of the crucifixion; that these 
 were first put together, in a connected form, in the 
 Acts of Pilate, to which there was added, for the first 
 time, the material resurrection. This event, at first 
 stated at second hand, as coming from the soldiers, was 
 afterward incorporated into the canonical gospels, as a 
 part of the principal narrative. 
 
APOCRYPHAL QOSPEL3. HISTORY OF JOSEPH. 213 
 
 CHAPTEK XVII. 
 
 OTHER EXTANT GOSPELS. 
 
 HISTORY OF JOSEPH THE CARPENTER NARRATIVE OP JOSEPH OF AR- 
 IMATH EA PSEUDO MATTHEW THE SUPPOSED GOSPEL OF THE NATIVITY 
 OF MARY LETTER OF PONTIUS PILATE REPORT OF PILATE THE GIV- 
 ING UP OF PONTIUS PILATE THE DEATH OF PILATE AVENGING OF THE 
 SAVIOR THE NEWLY-DISCOVERED ACTS OF PILATE. 
 
 The remaining extant gospels must be considered 
 very briefly; since none of them have fully established 
 their claims to the great antiquity accorded to those 
 which have been examined. As a part of the litera- 
 ture connected with the early history of the Christian 
 religion, they cannot be passed unnoticed. 
 
 HISTORY OF JOSEPH THE CARPENTER. Tischendorft 
 thinks this gospel was written in the fourth century. 
 There is no reason for placing it earlier. The early 
 fathers knew nothing of it. 
 
 It purports to be a discourse of Jesus Christ himself 
 to his disciples, on the mount of Olives, in which he re- 
 lates to them the history of his father Joseph. 
 
 He speaks of the former marriage of Joseph, and the 
 death of his first wife; his marriage to the virgin Mary. 
 Says she brought up James, one of the sons of Joseph's 
 former wife; whence she was called the mother of 
 James, Refers to the birth at Bethlehem, the flight to 
 Egypt, and return. Joseph lived to be 111 years old. 
 
214 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 A large part of the gospel is occupied in a minute and 
 affecting account of the scenes attending the death of 
 Joseph. 
 The last paragraph of the narrative, is as follows: 
 
 ' 'Having thus spoken, I embraced the body of my father Joseph, and wept 
 over it; and they opened the door of the tomb, and placed his body in it, near 
 the body of his father Jacob. And at the time when he fell asleep, he had 
 fulfilled a hundred and eleven years. Never did a tooth in his mouth hurt 
 liim, nor was his eyesight rendered less sharp, nor his body bent, nor his strength 
 impaired: but he worked at his trade of a carpenter, to the very last day of his 
 life; and that was the six-and- twentieth of the month of Ahib." 
 
 This having been, related to the apostles, they rose 
 up and prostrated themselves, making an address to Je- 
 sus, to which he replied, referring to the prophecies, and 
 to the return into the world of Enoch and Eli as, &c. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA. The full title 
 of the gospel is, 
 
 "The Narratiive of Joseph of Arimathea, that begged the 
 Lord's Body; in which also he brings in the Cases of the 
 Two Robbers." 
 
 It is not known when it was written. It was popular 
 in the middle ages. 
 
 It is based upon the Gospel of Mcodemus, or the 
 Acts of Pilate. The narrative in the Acts is closely 
 followed. But Judas charges Jesus with stealing the 
 law from the temple, and betrays him. Judas was son 
 of the brother of Caiaphas the priest. Trial of Jesus, 
 and crucifixion with the thieves. 
 
 In the incidents taken from the Acts of Pilate, there 
 is the customary accretion. For instance, the thief says 
 to Jesus, 
 
 "Before, then, Lord, my spirit departs, order my sins to be washed away, 
 and remember me, the sinner, in thy kingdom, when upon the great, most 
 lofty throne, thou shalt judge the twelve tribes of Israel." 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. PSEUDO MATTHEW. 215 
 
 This sentence is sufficient evidence, that the compo- 
 sition of the book was subsequent to the second centu- 
 ry. The law of accretion is also aptly illustrated in 
 the address of the other thief upon the cross: 
 
 "If thou art the Christ, come down from the cross, that I may believe in 
 tliH-. But now I see thee perishing along with me, not like a man, but like 
 a \vild beast." 
 
 The gospel contains original matter, also, of a won- 
 derful and startling character. 
 
 PSEUDO MATTHEW. A mere compilation of portions 
 of the Gospel of the Infancy, with such accretions as 
 might be expected after two hundred years. 
 
 There is reason to believe, it did not appear much 
 before the time of Jerome. Some have thought it to 
 have been the publication of Seleucas, alluded to in 
 the correspondence between Jerome and the bishops. 
 Others have thought it the translation which Jerome 
 made at the request of the bishops. But that, as will 
 be seen, was another document. 
 
 THE SUPPOSED GOSPEL OF THE NATIVITY OF MARY. 
 In all the collections of apocryphal gospels, will be 
 found a Gospel of the Birth of Mary. It is sometimes 
 spoken of as among the most ancient. 
 
 We are satisfied there was anciently no such gospel; 
 that its supposed existence is based upon a misappre- 
 hension. The facts are these: 
 
 In the works of Jerome is found a correspondence 
 between him and two bishops, named Chromatius and 
 Heliodorus. The bishops, addressing their beloved 
 brother and presbyter, Jerome, state that they had 
 found in some apocryphal books, "an account of the 
 birth of the Virgin Queen Mary, as also the birth and 
 
216 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 infancy of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ;" in which 
 they had observed many things contrary to their faith. 
 They say they had heard that he (Jerome) had found a 
 volume in Hebrew, written with St. Matthew the Evan- 
 gelist's own hand; "in which was described the infant 
 state of the Virgin Mary and our Savior." They there- 
 fore entreat him to translate it out of Hebrew into 
 Latin; that they might know what the famous things 
 concerning Christ were, and to refute the heretics, who 
 had mixed other things "with the genuine history 
 of the Savior's nativity. 7 ' 
 
 Jerome replies, saying it was a difficult task which 
 they had imposed on him, 
 
 "Because the holy apostle and evangelist Matthew did not himself wish to 
 have it written for the public, [nee voluit in aperto conscribi.] For if it was 
 not to have been a secret, he would certainly have annexed it to his own gos- 
 pel which he published. 
 
 "But he composed this little book in Hebrew letters, [sed fecit hunc libel- 
 lum Hebraicis literis obsignatum], which he so published, in order that this 
 book might be in the hands of religious men, written in his own hand, in He- 
 brew characters, [ex nianu ipsius scriptus Hebraicis literis.] They have 
 transmitted it from preceding to subsequent times. They have taken care, 
 however, never to have it translated by any one, and have given different ac- 
 counts of its contents, [tex ejus aliter atque aliter narraverunt.] 
 
 "But the truth is, that the book was published by a certain Manichaean dis- 
 ciple, Seleucas by name, who also composed a false history of the Acts of the 
 Apostles." 
 
 He speaks of the publication as injurious, and not to 
 be listened to by the church. He then accedes to their 
 request. 
 
 In another epistle, he says that he will translate it 
 "as well as he can remember;" [in quantum recordari 
 possum]; and notifies them, that not only will the 
 translation not be literal, but that he will feel at liberty 
 to wander considerably from the original. He says he 
 will translate, following the meaning rather than the 
 words, and saying nothing "which is not written, or 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. NATIVITY OF MAEY. 217 
 
 may be supposed consistently, to have been written;" 
 [et non alia dicam, quam quae aut scripta sunt ibi, aut 
 consequenter scribi potuerunt;] "sometimes walking 
 in the same path with the author, though not in the 
 same steps; and though sometimes turning a little one 
 side, returning the same way again." [nunc eadem 
 semita non iisdem vestigiis incedens, nunc quibusdam 
 diverticulis, et eandem viam recurrens.] 
 
 It will be noticed that nowhere in the correspon- 
 dence, is either the gospel which the bishops had seen, 
 or the one which Jerome claimed to have seen in Mat- 
 thew's handwriting, spoken of as a Gospel of the Birth 
 or Nativity of Mary only, but in connection with the 
 Infancy of the Savior. 
 
 Jerome proceeded to make his translation, but the 
 ptil disher of his works, for some reason, omitted the 
 last part, and published only that relating to the birth 
 and infancy of Mary. This was placed after the corres- 
 pondence, and the whole was entitled, "De Nativitate 
 Mariae:" indicating that all that followed, was con- 
 cerning the nativity of Mary. The translation was 
 only what Jerome remembered of the trospels of the 
 Infancy; he having probably seen a version purer than 
 that published by Seleucas. 
 
 The translation, under the very wide latitude which 
 the pious father had given himself, doubtless differed 
 from any version of those gospels which had pre- 
 viously been seen. Hence it was thought to be a new 
 gospel; an impression which was strengthened by the 
 title placed by Jerome's publisher before the corres- 
 pondence; "De Nativitae Mariae." 
 
 This view of the matter is confirmed by the histori- 
 cal evidence. The first writers who refer to this gos- 
 pel, are Epiphanius and Gregory Nyssen, both of whom 
 were contemporary with Jerome. Neither of these 
 
218 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 to A. D. 130. 
 
 writers speak of it as "the Gospel of the Birth of 
 Mary," but as "De Nativitate Mariae." * 
 
 LETTER OP PONTIUS PILATE. This letter may be seen 
 in translation from Latin and Greek manuscripts, the 
 date of which is uncertain. The Greek text is given 
 in "The Acts of Peter and Paul" 
 
 There is a discussion between the Emperor Nero, Pe- 
 ter, and Simon Magus. Peter appeals to the writings 
 of Pontius Pilate, sent to Claudius. Nero orders them 
 to be brought and read, which was done. The letter 
 stated, 
 
 That the fathers of the Jews had promised, that God would send Jesus from 
 heaven, who should be their king; and he should come to earth, by means of 
 a virgin. That he came into Judaea, and the Jews saw him enlightening- the 
 blind, cleansing lepers, healing paralytics, expelling demons from men, raising 
 the dead, subduing the winds, walking upon the waves of the sea, and doing 
 r.riny other wonders. That the Jews seized him and delivered him up to Pi- 
 lute, who, after scourging him, gave him up to their will. That they crucified 
 Km, but Jesus rose on the third day, while the soldiers of Pilate were guard- 
 ing him. That the Jews bribed the soldiers. That the soldiers could not 
 keep silence, and had testified that they had seen Jesus, after he was risen. 
 
 Another and j>robably older form of this letter is 
 in one version of the Acts of Pilate. It is not materi- 
 ally different. 
 
 REPORT OF PILATE. There are two forms of this in 
 the Greek. It is similar to the foregoing. It enlarges 
 upon the miracles, and is written in a more fervid style. 
 
 It is possible that some ancient form of the Letter or 
 Report, was the original from which the Acts of 
 Pilate, or the first part of the Gospel of Mcodemus 
 was constructed. In their present form the Letter and 
 Report are manifestly of a later date. 
 
 (1.) See Epiphanius, Hseres. 26. Gnost. No. 12, and Hreres. 79. Collyr. No. 
 5. Also Gregory Nyssen, Horn, de Nativ. S. Mari. Vir. torn. 3. Opp. p. 346. 
 
APOCRTHAL GOSPELS. DEATH OF PILATE. 219 
 
 THE GIVING UP OF PONTIUS PILATE. Caesar, filled 
 with rage at what had happened, sent soldiers, and or- 
 dered them to bring Pilate a prisoner. When brought 
 to Kome, he was arraigned for what he had done. 
 
 While Caesar was addressing Pilate, when he named the name of Christ, all 
 the multitude of gods fell down in a body. Pilate making his defense, and 
 throwing the blame on the Jews, Caesar sent, and had "all the nation of the 
 Jews" seized. He ordered Pilate to be beheaded. Pilate prayed to the Lord, 
 and received assurances that he should be blessed, because, under him the 
 prophecies had been fulfilled. 
 
 When he was beheaded, an angel of the Lord received his head. His wife 
 Procla, seeing- this, filled with joy, immediately gave up the ghost, and was 
 buried with her husband. 
 
 THE DEATH OF PILATE. A variation of the foregoing. 
 
 Tiberius Caesar, emperor, had a disease, and sent for Jesus to come and cure 
 him. The messenger, on arriving in Palestine, found that Christ had been 
 crucified. But on his journey, he met Veronica, who lent him the cloth on 
 which was impressed an image of the Savior, which, she said, would cure 
 Caesar. 
 
 "Caesar therefore ordered the way to be strewn with silk cloths, and the pic- 
 tun to be presented to him. As soon as he had looked upon it, he regained 
 his former health." 
 
 Pilate was brought to Rome, where the emperor was furious against him. 
 But Pilate appearing before him in the seamless tunic which Jesus had worn, 
 all the anger of Tiberius at once disappeared. 
 
 Having been condemned to a disgraceful death, Pilate killed himself with 
 his own knife. His body was bound to a great mass, and sunk in the River 
 Tiber. 
 
 "But malignant and filthy spirits, in his malignant and filthy body, all re- 
 joicing together, kept moving themselves in the waters, and in a terrible man- 
 ner, brought lightnings and tempests, thunders and hail-storms, in the air, so 
 that all men were kept in horrible fear." Wherefore the Romans, driving 
 him out of the Tiber, carried him to Vienna, and sunk him in the River Rhone. 
 "But there evil spirits were present, working the same things in the same 
 place. Those men therefore, not enduring such a visitation of demons, re- 
 moved from themselves that vessel of malediction, and sent him to be buried 
 in the territory of Losania. And they, seeing that they were troubled by the 
 aforesaid visitations, removed him from themselves, and sunk him in a certain 
 pit, surrounded by mountains; where, to this day, according to the account of 
 gome, certain diabolical machinations are said to bubble up." 
 
220 THIED PERIOD. A. D. 120 to A. D. 130. 
 
 THE AVENGING OF THE SAVIOR. There are, in this 
 document, two distinct legends; one of Veronica, the 
 other, that of Nathan's embassy. 
 
 In the days of Tiberius Caesar, Titus, a prince under Tiberius, in Equitania, 
 was afflicted with a cancer in his face. And Tiberius was ill, and full of ulcers 
 and fevers, having nine kinds of leprosy. Nathan was sent from Judaea, to 
 carry a treaty to Rome. He tells about Christ, his miracles, his crucifixion and 
 his resurrection. Titus addresses Tiberius strongly in condemnation of the 
 Jews who had slain Jesus. Whereupon the wound fell from the face of Titus, 
 "and his flesh and his face were restored to health. And all the sick who were 
 in the same place, were made whole, in that hour." He then sent for Ves- 
 pasian, who brought five thousand armed men. With them they went and 
 made war on the Jews for killing Jesus. 
 
 Jerusalem was taken with great slaughter. A search was made, and Ve- 
 ronica was found, who had the portrait of Jesus. When the emperor saw the 
 portrait, he was immediately cured. And all the blind, the lepers, and those 
 afflicted in divers ways, were healed. 
 
 Nathan then came forward, and baptized Tiberius, who ascended his 
 throne, and publicly returned thanks to God. 
 
 THE NEWLY DISCOVERED ACTS OF PILATE. A learn- 
 ed German, while traveling in Missouri, some years 
 ago, became the guest of a clergyman by the name of 
 W. D. Mahan, at Boonville. In conversation, he men- 
 tioned to this clergyman, that he had seen, in the Vat- 
 ican Library, at Eome, the original Acts of Pilate. 
 
 After the German had left, Mr. Mahan, deeming the 
 matter of great importance, wrote to him, in Europe, 
 and at considerable expense, had the manuscript copied. 
 He then published it, with the correspondence. 
 
 Afterward, the same document was published, under 
 an arrangement with the proprietor, by Eev. George 
 Sluter, A.M., of the Presbyterian Synod of Missouri. 
 
 The publication is preceded by a statement of the 
 discovery and procuring of the document; an intro- 
 duction, giving the references to the Acts of Pilate 
 
APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS. NEW ACTS OF PILATE. 221 
 
 by Justin Martyr and Tertullian, and the subsequent 
 comments of Eusebius. The volume contains, also, 
 remarks and critical notes. 
 
 Without doubt, these clergymen are acting in good 
 faith, and think they have obtained the original Acts 
 of Pilate. There is none the less doubt that they are 
 mistaken. One sentence alone is sufficient to show 
 that the document published by them is of compara- 
 tively modern date; if indeed the whole affair is not an 
 imposition upon them, by some astute adventurers. 
 
 When Pilate requested Jesus to be more circum- 
 spect in his language, when discoursing to the Jews, 
 he is represented in this document, as replying to Pilate, 
 as follows: 
 
 "Say to the torrent, Stop in the midst of the mountain home, because it 
 will uproot the trees of the valley." Page 55, of Sinter's Edition. 
 
 This, with considerable more of the same sort, is 
 sufficient, without taking time with other reasons, to 
 brand the document, not only as a forgery, but as a 
 modern, and a vulgar one. Any person of but a small 
 degree of literary skill, would have come nearer to the 
 simple and impressive style of Jesus. ''Brief and con- 
 cise utterances," says Justin Martyr, "fell from him; 
 
 for he was no sophist, but his word was the power of 
 God." 
 
222 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 WRITERS OF THE THIRD PERIOD. 
 
 MENANDER SATURNINUS BASILIDES PRODICUS ARISTIDES QUAD- 
 RATUS BARNABAS AGRIPPA CASTOR ARISTION JOHN THE PRESBY- 
 TER. ANONYMOUS WRITINGS. PROVERBS OF XYSTAS PREACHING AND 
 DOCTBINE OF PETER TESTIMONY OF THE TWELVE PATRIARCHS SIBYL- 
 LINE ORACLES PREACHING OF PAUL SYRIAC DOCUMENTS. 
 
 Most of the Christian writers of the second century, 
 who immediately succeeded the apostolic fathers, 
 advocated doctrines which were afterward considered 
 heretical. 
 
 "Heresy," says Dr. Lardner, "in Greek, aipstii 1 -:, signifies election, or choice; 
 and is used for any opinion which a man chooseth as best, or most probable. ' ' 
 Works, wl. 4, p. 505. 
 
 Menander, Saturninus and Basilides, are generally 
 classed together, by the orthodox fathers, and their 
 heresies considered in the order here named. 
 
 MENANDER, A. D. 120, 
 
 Is said to have been the fellow countryman and 
 disciple of Simon Magus. ' This is denied, however, by 
 some. He is said to have aspired to the honor of be- 
 ing a Messiah, and one of the ^Eons, sent from the ple- 
 roma, or celestial regions, to succor souls oppressed by 
 the demons of earth. He had a form of baptism in his 
 
 (1.) Westcott, Canon, p. 252. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. BASILIDES. 223 
 
 own name. His influence continued for several centu- 
 ries. He was written against by Justin Martyr, by Ir- 
 enseus, Eusebius, and several others. Justin speaks 
 of him as follows: 
 
 "And a man, Menander, also a Samaritan, of the town of Capparetaea, a* 
 disciple of Simon, and inspired by devils, we know to have deceived many, 
 while he was in Antioch, by his magical art. He persuaded those who ad- 
 hered to him, that they should never die. And even now, there are some liv- 
 ing, who hold this opinion of his. Apology, 1. 26. 
 
 SATURNINTJS. A. D. 125. 
 
 Saturninus. like Menander, held that there was one 
 Father, unknown to all, who made angels, archangels, 
 principalities and powers. He said the world and all 
 things therein, were made by a company of seven an- 
 gels: Man was made, too, by angels. The Savior, he 
 taught to be unbegotten and incorporeal; and that he 
 was a man in appearance only. "He says that mar- 
 riage and generation are of Satan." l 
 
 BASILIDES, A. D. 125, 
 
 Was a Gnostic of Alexandria. Is said to have writ- 
 ten a commentary, in 24 books, on "The Gospel." This 
 was refuted by Agrippa Castor. 
 
 Fragments of his writings are given by Hippolytus, 
 who wrote in the third century. They have caused 
 much discussion in reference to the gospel upon which 
 he commented; whether it was in writing, and wheth- 
 er his own or another's. 
 
 He made use of "The traditions of Matthias;" or, as 
 Miller supposes, the traditions of Matthew. These 
 "claimed to be grounded on private intercourse with 
 the Savior." ! They were, possibly, the much talked 
 of Oracles of Matthew. 
 
 (1.) Irenseus, adv. Haer. lib. 1, c. 24. 
 (2.) Westcott, Canon, p. 264. 
 
224 THIRD PERIOD. A.D.m TO A. D. 130. 
 
 The fact that Basilides made use of such a collec- 
 tion, is significant, and may go far to explain the 
 source of many of the sayings of Christ, so often quo- 
 ted by the fathers before Irenaeus, and which have been 
 supposed to be evidence of the existence of the canon- 
 ical gospels. 
 
 Some have claimed Basilides as a witness to the four 
 gospels, more particularly to Luke. The arguments 
 upon which the claim is based,* are vague and unsatis- 
 factory. Perhaps it will be sufficient, upon this ques- 
 tion, to take the judgment of Dr. Davidson. He says, 
 
 "As to Basilides, his supposed quotations from the New Testament, in Hip- 
 polytus, are too precarious to be trusted." Canon, p. 86. See also his Intro- 
 duction to the N. T., wl. 2, p. 388. 
 
 Any apparent use of Luke may be explained by the 
 fact, that Basilides had access to the same manuscripts 
 from which the Gospels of Marcion and Luke were 
 compiled. 
 
 DOCTRINES. "Basilides/ 1 says Irenaeus, "that he may appear to have dis- 
 covered something more sublime and plausible, gives an immense develop- 
 ment to his doctrines. He sets forth that Nous was first born of the unborn 
 Father; that from him again was born Logos, from Logos Phronesis, from 
 Phronesis Sophia and Dynamis; and from Dynamis and Sophia, the powers 
 and principalities, and angels, whom he calls the first; and that by them the 
 first heaven was made. Then other powers, being formed by emanation from 
 these, created another heaven, similar to the first." &c. 
 
 The chief of the angels who occupy the lowest heaven, is the God of the 
 Jews, and he and his angels created the world. 
 
 That Jesus himself was not crucified, but Simon of Gyrene, who bore the 
 cross, and assumed the form of Jesus. Salvation belongs to the soul alone r 
 for the body is by nature, subject to corruption. Irenceus-adv. Hares, bk. 1, 
 ch. 24. Ante Nic. wl 5, p. 90. 
 
 Eusebius makes the doubtful statement, that lite 
 Pythagoras, Basilides enjoined upon his followers, a si- 
 lence of five years. ' A gospel is attributed to him. 
 But this is thought to be the same as the commentaries. 
 
 (1.) Ecclesiastical History, 4.. 7; attributing it to Agrippa Castor. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. PRODICUS. 225 
 
 PRODICUS . A. D. 120. 
 
 But little is known of this writer, except that he was 
 a leader of a sect called Prodiceans; and that they 
 were accused by Clement of Alexandria, of licentious 
 practices. 
 
 "They say, 1 ' says Clement, "they are by nature, the children of the supreme 
 deity; but they dishonor their high birth and freedom; for they live as they 
 choose, and they choose to live in pleasure. They scorn to be controlled, as 
 being lords of the sabbath, and the King's children." Clem. Alex. titr. o. 4. 
 
 They also held that prayer was needless. ' 
 
 They did not separate themselves from the Christian 
 churches. 
 
 The followers of Prodicus boasted of having the se- 
 cret books of Zoroaster. a 
 
 Baring-Gould thinks they may have used the Gospel 
 of Philip. ' 
 
 ARISTIDES AND QUADRATUS. A. D. 126. 
 
 They delivered to the Emperor Hadrian, Apologies 
 for the Christian Religion. That of Quadratus is said 
 to have procured the Rescript of the emperor to Minu- 
 cius, in favor of the Christians. 
 
 Eusebius says that this was in circulation among 
 the brethren, and that he had a copy of it. He gives 
 an extract, in which there is reference to the miracles 
 of Christ. 4 If we could rely upon the correctness of 
 the statement, this might be recorded as the earliest 
 historical reference to the miracles of Jesus. 
 
 The same historian, speaking of Quadratus and oth- 
 ers, "who held the first rank in the apostolic succes- 
 sion," makes a statement, by which he manifestly in- 
 tends to leave the impression, that the canonical gos- 
 pels were in circulation at that time. He says: 
 
 (1.) Stromata, 7. 7. (2.) Strom. 1. 15. 
 
 (3.) Lost and Hostile Gospels, p. 293. 
 (4.) Ecc. History, 4. 3. 
 
226 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 "Afterwards, leaving their country, they performed the office of evangelists 
 to those who had not yet heard the faith, whilst with a noble ambition to pro- 
 claim Christ, they also delivered to them the books of the holy gospels. " Ecc. 
 Hist. 3. 37. 
 
 Westcott, after speaking of the apologies of Quadra- 
 tus and Aristides, says: "Nothing, it will be seen, can 
 be drawn directly from these scanty notices, in support 
 of the Canon/' ' 
 
 BARNABAS. About A. D. 130. 
 
 The Epistle of Barnabas, is often classed among the 
 writings of the apostolic fathers. There is much dif- 
 ference of opinion as to its date, but those writers who 
 place it after A. D. 120, comprise a large majority. 
 
 The ancient fathers of the church held it in high es- 
 teem, and attributed it to Barnabas, the companion of 
 Paul. Such was the opinion of Clement of Alexan- 
 dria. 2 Origen called it a "catholic epistle," and ranked 
 it among the sacred scriptures. 3 
 
 In the introduction to the epistle, in the Ante-Mcene 
 Collection, it is stated, the ancients unanimously attri- 
 bute it to Barnabas the Levite, of apostolic times. 
 
 "Certainly," says the editor, "no other name is even 
 hinted at in Christian antiquity, as that of the writ- 
 er." 4 The editor is equally explicit in asserting, that 
 scarcely any scholars now ascribe it to the illustrious 
 friend and companion of St. Paul. What a commen- 
 tary upon the credit to be given to the opinions of the 
 fathers, upon such questions! 
 
 THE GOSPELS. Some writers have supposed they saw 
 in this epistle, evidence of the use of the canonical gos- 
 pels. It is not, however, much relied upon. The read- 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 76. 
 
 (2.) Strom. 2. 6; 2. 7. &c. 
 
 (3.) Contra Celsum, 1. 63, Comm. in Rom. 1. 24. 
 
 (4.) Ante. Nic. vol. 1, p. 99.et seq. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. AGRIPPA CASTOR. 227 
 
 er will remember the verdict of Dr. Less, upon this 
 subject. 
 
 Dr. Davidson says he has apparently a citation from 
 Matthew, but it is uncertain. ' 
 
 Dr. Westcott, speaking of this class of evidence, says: 
 
 "References in the sub-apostolic age, to the discourses or actions of our 
 Lord, as we find them recorded in the gospels, show, so far as they go, that 
 what the gospels relate, was then held to be true; but it does not necessarily 
 follow, that they were already in use, and were the actual source of the pas- 
 sages in question." Canon, p. 49. 
 
 THE MIRACLES. In the 5th chapter of the epistle of 
 Barnabas, is the first reference to the miracles of 
 Christ; if we except those in the apocryphal gospels, 
 which appeared about the same time. Speaking of Je- 
 sus, he says: 
 
 "Moreover, teaching Israel, and doing such great miracles and signs, [Hc/o- 
 aSyi TOI dedatiKoov rwv I6parj\ xal itifXtxavra Tepara nal tiyjueia 
 roioov], he preached the truth to him, and greatly loved him." 
 
 AGRIPPA CASTOR. A. D. 130. 
 
 According to Eusebius, Agrippa Castor wrote books 
 against Basilides. a Eusebius says he was one of the 
 most distinguished writers of that day. 3 
 
 These with many other writings of the kind, are 
 lost or destroyed. It was a natural source of infor- 
 mation, and would have disclosed, almost certainly 
 the nature of the gospels or other writings used by 
 Basilides. 
 
 It is somewhat remarkable, that all the writings ot 
 the second century, which would have furnished the 
 most direct evidence as to the gospels then in use, have 
 perished. 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 94. 
 
 (2.) Ecclesiastical History, 4. 7. 
 
 (3.) See also Jerouie, Catal. Script, c. 20. 
 
228 THIRD PERIOD. A. D. 120 TO A. D. 130. 
 
 ARISTION. About A. D. 130. 
 
 It might be inferred from a passage in Eusebius y 
 that Aristion had preserved written traditions of the 
 time of Christ. Speaking of Papias, he says: 
 
 "He moreover hands down, in his own writing, other narratives given him 
 by the previously mentioned Aristion, of the Lord's sayings, and the traditions- 
 of the presbyter, John. Ecc. Hist. 3. 39. 
 
 A fair inference would be that these ^narratives" 
 were in writing; as they are distinguished from the 
 "traditions" of the presbyter. 
 
 JOHN THE PRESBYTER, About A. D. 130, 
 Is supposed by some, to have written the Revela- 
 tion. This was the opinion of Eusebius. ' 
 
 He is also, not without reason, believed to have been 
 the author of the epistles of John. It will be noticed 
 that in the 2d and 3d of these epistles, the writer 
 styles himself "the elder," or presbyter. 
 
 The theory that he wrote the Gospel of John, 
 has less plausibility; since there is no sufficient evi- 
 dence of its existence, until about half a century later. 
 
 ANONYMOUS WRITINGS. 
 
 There are also some anonymous writings, belonging 
 to the third period, which will be briefly considered. 
 
 THE PROVERBS OF XYSTAS. 
 
 Written, about A. D. 119.* The genuineness of the book is doubted by 
 Westcott and others. Ewald places it among the most valuable relics of early 
 Christian literature. GoU. Gel. Am. 1859, p. 261; and Gesch. 1. 321. 
 
 Westcott says it contains no definite references to the New Testament. 
 Hist. Canon, p. 174. 
 
 THE PREACHING, AND DOCTRINE OF PETER. 
 
 These books were well known in the second century. 
 
 The preaching of Peter was condemned by Eusebius, in the same language 
 used in reference to the Gospel of Peter. He pronounced it a forgery, and 
 stated that none of the ancients, nor any ecclesiastical writers had. taken testi- 
 monies from it. Ecc. H. 3. 3. 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. 3. 39. 
 
ANONYMOUS WRITINGS OF THE THIRD PERIOD. 229 
 
 On the contrary, it is referred to by Heracleon, A. D. 190, according to Ori- 
 gen, [Tom. 1, in Joan. p. 211], and repeatedly by Clement of Alexandria. 
 Stromata, 1. 29y 2. 15; 6. 5; 6. 6, and 6. 15. Also by Lactantius; all before 
 Eusebius. Clement took numerous testimonies from it, and endorsed it in the 
 most emphatic manner; declaring that Christ said to his disciples, what he is 
 reported to have said, in the Preaching of Peter. Strom. 6. 6. 
 
 It was also referred to in the epistle of Peter to James, published by Cotele- 
 rius. See Ante-Nic. Ch. Lib. vol. 17, p. 1. 
 
 The book was subsequently cited by Theodotus, Byzantius, and Gregory Na- 
 zianzen, of the ancients, and among the moderns has been very favorably spo- 
 ken of by Dr. Grabe, Mr. Toland, Mr. Whiston, Dr. Mill, and others. 
 
 The Doctrine of Peter was a small book, in use in the 2d century, of which 
 littln is now known. It was referred to, and condemned by Origen. From 
 t him we learn, that it contained the same passage which Jerome says was in 
 the Gospel of the Hebrews, in which Christ said to those who were with Pe- 
 ter, "Lay hold, handle me, and see that I am not an incorporeal spirit." Or- 
 igen. dc Princtp. Prcpf. sec. 8. 
 
 TESTAMENTS OP THE TWELVE PATRIARCHS. 
 
 Supposed to ha.ve been written, about A. D. 125. The character of the 
 book, is indicated by the title. Each of the sons of Jacob gives his dying tes- 
 timony, on some important subject. "The Testament of Reuben concerning 
 Thoughts;' 1 "The Testament of Simeon concerning Envy;" &c. 
 
 Dr. Lardner thought he discovered in it, some slight evidence of the use 
 of some of the canonical gospels. Nothing better illustrates the dearth of ev- 
 idence, than the necessity of searching for it in a document of this kind. 
 
 THE SIBYLLINE ORACLES, 
 
 Belong properly to an earlier age, but are supposed to have been interpola- 
 ted about this time, in order to furnish additional evidence for the Christian 
 religion. They were extensively quoted, from Justin Martyr down; though 
 the quotations of Justin have reference, for the most part, to the utterances 
 of the ancient sibyl. 
 
 THE PREACHING OP PAUL. 
 
 This, as well as the Preaching of Peter, was referred to by Lactantius and 
 others, and was generally known in the second century. It contained refer- 
 ences to the sibylline writings. Also to the fire in Jordan, at the time of the 
 baptism of Jesus. See Anonymous Treatise on Re-Baptism, Ante-Nicene vol 
 13, p. 426. 
 
 It has been favorably referred to by Cardinal Baronius, Dr. Grabe, and oth- 
 ers. Sixtus Senensis believed it to have been written by Paul. Bib. Sane 
 lib. 2, p. 113. 
 
 SYRIAC DOCUMENTS. 
 
 The late Dr. Cureton found among the Syriac manuscripts of the British 
 Museum, several documents purporting to have been written in the first and 
 second centuries. See 2Qth volume of Ante-Nicene Collection. 
 
 They are full of mistakes and anachronisms, and cannot be considered 
 of much value. Consult " Revelations of Anti- Christ;" Boston and JY. T. 1879/ 
 an able work, but written in an ' objectionable style. 
 
230 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. Z>. 170. 
 
 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 TO 170. 
 FORTY YEARS OF CHRISTIAN WRITERS. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIX. 
 
 FIRST HALF OF FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to 150, 
 
 CAHPOCRATES EPIPHANES CERDO HERMAS CERINTHUSISIDOKUS 
 VALENTINUS PAPIAS EPISTLE TO DIOGNETUS THE CLEMENTINES. 
 
 CARPOCRATES. About A. D. 135. 
 Irenaeus, in his first book against Heresies, writes as 
 follows: 
 
 "Carpocrates, again, and his followers, maintain that the world and the 
 things which are therein, were created by angels greatly inferior to the unbe- 
 gotten Father. They also hold that Jesus was the son of Joseph, and was 
 just like other men, with the exception that he differed from them in this re- 
 spect, that inasmuch as his soul was steadfast and pure, he perfectly remem- 
 bered those things which he had witnessed within the sphere of the unbegot- 
 ten God. On this account, a power descended upon him from the Father, 
 that by means of it, he might escape from the creators of the world." 
 
 After enlarging upon this idea, and stating that 
 they believe the human soul, which is like that of 
 Christ, can rise above the creators of the world, he 
 
 says: 
 
 "This idea has raised them to such a pitch of pride, that some of them de- 
 clare themselves similar to Jesus; while others still more mighty, maintain 
 that they are superior to his disciples, such as Peter and Paul, and the rest of 
 the apostles, whom they consider to be in no respect inferior to Jesus.." 
 
 He then charges them with practicing magical arts 
 and incantations; of using philters and love potions; 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. CARPOCRATES. 231 
 
 of having recourse to familiar spirits, dream-sending 
 demons, "and other abominations;" and of leading a 
 licentious life. ' 
 
 Dr. Lardner thinks the charge of licentiousness a 
 slander. 2 
 
 Clement of Alexandria speaks of Carpocrates and 
 Epiphanes as both advocating a community of wives. 
 Clement argues against it in the 2d Chapter of the 
 3d book of the Stromata. 3 
 
 EPIPHANES, About A. D. 140, 
 
 Was the son of Carpocrates, and was, like his fath- 
 er, a Gnostic. He believed in an infinite, eternal prin- 
 ciple. It is ignorance and passion, which, in disturb- 
 ing the equality and community of goods, have intro- 
 duced evil into the world. The idea of property forms 
 no part of the divine plan. All unequal laws should 
 be abolished, and equality should be re-established. 
 He is reported to have advocated the community of 
 wives, as well as of the fruits of the earth. 
 
 He died at the early age of seventeen years. 
 
 A temple was consecrated to him in Cappadocia, and 
 according to Clement of Alexandria, he was honored 
 as a god. 4 
 
 CERDO, OR CERDON. About A. D. 140. 
 
 Cerdon, ajso, was a Gnostic. Irenaeus says he came 
 to Rome from Syria, in the time of Hyginus. His 
 views were adopted, and amplified by Marcion. Like 
 Marcion. he is accused of mutilating the Gospel of 
 Luke; and with as little reason. [See 'Marcion.'] 
 
 (1.) Adv. User. 1. 25. Ante-Nic. vol. 5, p. 93. 
 (2.) Lard. Works, vol. 4, p. 562. 
 (3.) Ante-Nic. vol. 12, p. 86. 
 (4.) Stromata, bk. 3, ch. 2. 
 
232 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 HERMAS. A. D. 145. 
 
 Hennas, like Barnabas, is often classed with the apos- 
 tolic fathers. He is, however, placed after 120, by a 
 large majority of writers, and most of them date his 
 works near the middle of the second century. 
 
 The authorship of the Pastor or Shepherd of Her- 
 mas, as stated in the Muratorian Fragment, is gener- 
 ally accepted. "The Pastor, moreover," says the Frag- 
 ment, "did Hernias write, very recently, in our times, 
 in the city of Rome, while his brother, Bishop Pius sat 
 in the chair, in the Church of Rome." 
 
 According to the 'Handbuch der Kirchengeschichte,' 
 a work extensively used as a text book among Catho- 
 lics, Pius was Bishop from A. D. 142 to 157. 
 
 This, which may now be considered the settled ver- 
 dict of scholars as to the authorship of the Pastor, by 
 no means accords with the opinions of the fathers. 
 
 With them, Hernias, the author of the Shepherd, 
 was the Hernias of apostolic times. Origen distinctly 
 ascribes the Shepherd to the Hernias mentioned in the 
 Epistle to the Romans. ' This is favored by Eusebi- 
 us, a and by Jerome. 3 
 
 The early writers considered it an inspired book. 
 
 Irenseus quotes it as scripture. 4 Clemens Alexandri- 
 nus considered it divinely inspired. 5 It was read in 
 the churches as scripture. 
 
 Here we have the same phenomenon as in the case 
 of the Epistle of Barnabas. A work universally at- 
 tributed to a co-worker and companion of Paul, which 
 modern scholrrs, of all shades of religious opinion, 
 
 (1.) Comment, in Rom. 16. 14; lib. 10, 31. Origen there states that he 
 thinks it divinely inspired. 
 
 (2.) Ecc. Hist. 3. 3. (3.) De Viris Illust. c. 10. 
 
 (4.) Adv. Hsrer. 4. 20. 2. 
 (5.) Strom. 1. 29. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. HERMAS. 233 
 
 concur in deciding was never written by him, nor even 
 in that century. In view of such facts, it is impossible 
 not to perceive that the books finally admitted into the 
 canon, were selected with reference to their contents, 
 rather than to any question of authenticity, or of 
 proof of apostolic origin. 
 
 The Shepherd of Hernias was one of the most popu- 
 lar books, among the Christians of the second century. 
 
 About the year 494, it was condemned in the decree 
 of Pope Gelasius; from which time it began to decline 
 in public favor. 
 
 As late as the 15th century, a translation of the Shep- 
 herd of Hernias was found in a MS. of the Latin bible. 
 
 The Pastor or Shepherd consists of three books. 
 The first is entitled Visions, the second, Command- 
 ments, the third, Similitudes. There is in it all, nothing 
 attractive to the modern mind. It is not easy to un- 
 derstand how, in any age, its wild vagaries and crude 
 piety, could have been found interesting, and even been 
 considered inspired. A partial explanation may be 
 found in its supposed semi-apostolic origin. 
 
 ITS EVIDENCE FOR THE GOSPELS. Dr. Westcott says 
 it contains no definite quotation from either the Old 
 or New Testament. x 
 
 "From the Shepherd of Hernias," says Dr. Less, "no 
 inference whatever can be drawn." 
 
 CERINTHUS AND HIS GOSPEL. About A. D. 145. 
 
 The history as well as the writings of Cerinthus are 
 strangely blended with those of John the presbyter, 
 and even with John, the apostle. 
 
 By the ancient writers on heresies, he is generally 
 placed after Carpocrates. 
 
 A sect called the Allogi, attributed to him, (so says 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 181. 
 
234 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 Epiphanius), the gospel, as well as the other writings 
 of John. 
 
 Cerinthus had both a gospel and a revelation. 
 
 Toland intimates that the Gospel of John might have 
 been written by Cerinthus. ' 
 
 Cerinthus is believed to have been a Jew by birth. 
 He was educated at Alexandria, and taught philosophy 
 there. a 
 
 Irenaeus says: 
 
 "He represents Jesus as not having been born of a virgin, but as being the 
 son of Joseph and Mary according to the ordinary course of human generation; 
 while he nevertheless, was more righteous, prudent and wise than other men." 
 "Moreover, after his baptism, Chiist descended upon him in the form of a 
 dove, from the Supreme Ruler, and that he proclaimed the unknown Father, 
 and performed miracles. 11 Adv. Ilcer. 1. 26. 
 
 The same writer says, John's Gospel was written to 
 confute the errors spread abroad by Cerinthus. 3 
 
 This may be accepted, as throwing some light on the 
 time when the Gospel of John was written. Jerome 
 also asserts that John wrote against Cerinthus. 4 
 
 ISIDORUS. A. D. 150. 
 
 Isidorus was the son of Basilides. He wrote works 
 of an exegetical and ethical character. Fragments are 
 preserved by Clement of Alexandria and Epiphanius. 
 There are other fragments by Hippolytus. Isadoras 
 maintained the doctrine of his father. 
 
 "No references to the gospels;" says Westcott.* 
 
 VALENTINUS, AND THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH. A. D. 150. 
 Yalentinus was one of the most famous Gnostics, in 
 the early history of the church. According to Tisch- 
 
 (1.) Amyntor, p. 65. 
 
 (2.) Mosheim, vol. 1, pp. 93 to 95. 
 
 (3.) Adv. Hser. 3. 11. 
 
 (4.) See Michaelis, vol. 3, p. 278. 
 
 (5.) Canon, p. 267. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. VALENTINUS. 235 
 
 endorff, he came from Egypt to Home, about A. D. 140. 
 He was by birth an Egyptian and possibly of Jew- 
 ish descent. Lardner says he was a man of letters. l 
 
 The Valentinians did not admit that Christ had a 
 human body. Such a body, they said, must have 
 sprung, not from spirit, or from God, but from the will 
 of man. 2 
 
 The Gospel of Truth is generally attributed to Val- 
 entinus; though Westcott says it was composed by his 
 followers. 
 
 There was a tradition among the Valentinians, that 
 Jesus remained among his disciples eighteen months 
 after his resurrection. 3 
 
 THE CANONICAL GOSPELS. An effort has been made, 
 to make Valentinus a witness for the canonical gospels. 
 
 Davidson says it is doubtful whether Valentinus' al- 
 leged citations from the New Testament can be relied 
 upon. * 
 
 PAPIAS. A. D. 150. 
 
 Papias, who had long been considered an immediate 
 successor to the apostles, is now, by general consent, 
 relegated to the middle of the second century. The 
 time when he suffered martyrdom, is variously stated, 
 from A. D. 161 to 167. 
 
 Papias was bishop of Hierapolis, in Phrygia. He was 
 a millenarian. The doctrine that the end of the world 
 was near at hand, was extensively believed, and may 
 be considered as orthodox in the second century. 
 
 FRAGMENTS FROM PAPIAS. (Ecumenius represents him 
 as saying that Judas came to his death in this manner: 
 
 (1.) Vol. 4, p. 526. 
 
 (2.) Tertullian, de Came Christi, c. 15. 
 
 (3.) Irenaeus adv. Haer. 1. 3. 2. 
 
 (4.) Canon, p. 87. 
 
236 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 "His body having swollen to such an extent, that he could not pass where 
 a chariot could pass easily, he was crushed by the chariot, so that his bowels 
 gushed out." 
 
 The writer of this could scarcely have seen the Gos- 
 pel of Matthew. Irenseus, in the 33d chapter of the 
 5th book against heresies, cites from Papias, sayings of 
 Christ unlike any thing in the New Testament: 
 
 "The elders who saw John, the disciple of the Lord, related that they had 
 heard from him, how the Lord used to teach, in regard to these times, 
 and say: 
 
 'The days will come, in which vines shall grow, each having ten thousand 
 branches, and in each branch ten thousand twigs, and in each twig ten thou- 
 sand shoots, and in each one of the shoots ten thousand clusters, and on every 
 one of the clusters ten thousand grapes, and every grape, when pressed, will 
 give five and twenty metrets of wine. ' "&c. 
 
 Also that 1,000,000,000 pounds of clear, pure, fine 
 flour would be produced from one grain of wheat; and 
 that animals should become peaceful and harmonious, 
 and in perfect subjection to man. 
 
 Irenseus adds, that these things were borne witness 
 to by Papias, the hearer of John, and companion of 
 Polycarp. 
 
 The famous testimony of Eusebius, concerning Pa- 
 pias, which, in some form, will be found in every work 
 on the canon of the New Testament, is as follows: 
 
 That Papias wrote five books, called an Exposition of the Oracles of the 
 Lord; citing Irenseus. 
 
 That Papias affirmed that he received the sayings of the apostles from those 
 who accompanied them, and that he heard in person Aristion, and the presby- 
 ter John; and gives their traditions. 
 
 That there was a narrative received by Papias from the daughters of Philip, 
 of the raising of a man from the dead, and how Justus, surnamed Barsabas, 
 swallowed a deadly poison, and received no harm. 
 
 That Papias had set down, as coming to him from unwritten tradition, 
 "some strange parables and instructions of the Savior, and some other things, 
 .of a more fabulous nature." 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. PAPIAS. 237 
 
 Eusebius then adds "as a matter of primary importance, a tradition regard- 
 ing Mark, who wrote the gospel." 
 
 That the presbyter said that Mark, having become the interpreter of Peter, 
 wrote down accurately, whatsoever he remembered. It was not, however, in 
 exact order, that he related the sayings or deeds of Christ. For he neither 
 heard the Lord, nor accompanied him. But afterward, he accompanied Peter, 
 who accommodated his instructions to the necessities (of his hearers), but with 
 no intention of giving a regular narrative of the Lord's sayings. Wherefore 
 Mark made no mistake in thus writing some things as he remembered them. 
 For of one thing he took especial care, not to omit any thing he had heard, and 
 not to put any thing fictitious in the statements. 
 
 That "Matthew put together the oracles (of the Lord) in the Hebrew lan- 
 guage, and each one interpreted them as best he could." 
 
 That Papias gives a story of a woman who was accused of many sins before 
 the Lord, which was to be found in the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
 
 Also that Papias considered, "That the information which he could derive 
 from books, was not so profitable as that which was preserved in a living tra- 
 dition." Eusebius, Ecc. Hint. bk. 3, ch. 39. 
 
 Such is this far famed testimony. That portion re- 
 lating to the Gospels of Mark and Matthew, may be 
 stated as follows: 
 
 Eusebius says, that Papias said, that John the pres- 
 byter said, in what manner certain writings of Mark 
 and Matthew had been constructed. 
 
 The value to be attached to any statements of Euse- 
 bius, will be considered hereafter. 
 
 One important circumstance will be noted, in the 
 evidence, as it stands: 
 
 Notwithstanding this explanation of the apostolic 
 origin of the books, it appears that Papias considered 
 them, as evidence, inferior to oral tradition. That, too, 
 a hundred years after the time, when, as is claimed, 
 they were written. 
 
 Again, it is contended by able critics, that the lan- 
 guage here attributed to Papias, concerning the book 
 
288 FOURTH PEEIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 written by Mark, cannot be applied to the gospel which 
 bears his name. ' They insist that it must be referred 
 to the Preaching of Peter, or some other document 
 more ancient then the Gospel of Mark. So also of the 
 logia, oracles or sayings of Christ, by Matthew, which 
 were not the same as the Gospel of Matthew. 
 
 EPISTLE TO DIOGNBTUS. About A. D. 140. 
 This is an apology, or argument, in favor of the 
 Christian system, and in defense of the Christians of 
 that day. It is well written. It has been variously at- 
 tributed to Quadratus, to Aristides, Justin Martyr, and 
 others. Bunsen thought part of it was written by 
 Marcion. 3 Westcott thinks he sees some indications 
 of John's Gospel in this document, but says there are 
 no direct references. 3 This epistle is only to be found 
 in a single manuscript of a late date, and hence has 
 been suspected of being a forgery. 
 
 THE CLEMENTINES. A. D. 150. 
 
 The Recognitions, the Homilies, Epitome, &c. These 
 are Ebionite productions. The writer appears to have 
 had the same gospels which were used by Justin. 
 
 Tischendorf thinks the Gospel of the Hebrews was 
 used by Justin Martyr, by the author of the Clemen- 
 tines, and by Tatian and Hegesippus. 4 
 
 (1.) Credner, Davidson, Guericke, Griesbach, Neander and many others. 
 
 (2.) Analecta Ante-Nic. 1. 103. 
 
 (3.) Canon, p. 81. 
 
 (4.) Origin of the Four Gospels, p. 78. 
 
WH1TER8. MARCION. 239 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 FIRST HALF OF FOURTH PERIOD. Continued. 
 
 MARCION. A. D. 145. 
 
 Marcion, the great heresiarch, was born at Sinope, 
 in Pontus, early in the second century. He came to 
 Rome, about the year 142. 
 
 Tertullian says, the fiercest and most barbarous na- 
 tions lived upon the Euxine Sea that nothing had the 
 glow of life there that all things were torpid and stiff 
 with cold that nevertheless, nothing in Pontus was so 
 barbarous and sad, as that Marcion was born there. 
 
 Dr. Lardner, on the authority of Jerome and Augus- 
 tine, credits Marcion with being a man of letters. ' He 
 preached and disseminated his doctrines, for twenty 
 years; and with such success, that in the time of Epipha- 
 nius, his followers were in every nation under heaven. 
 
 The story that before he came to Rome, he had se- 
 duced a young woman, Dr. Lardner thinks an inven- 
 tion of Epiphanius. 2 It probably originated in the 
 fact, which we learn from Jerome, that Marcion had 
 sent before him to Rome, a woman, to prepare the 
 minds of the people for his doctrines. ' 
 
 (1.) Lardner's works, vol. 4, p. 526. (2.) Ibid. vol. 4, p. 591. 
 (3.) Jerome, adv. Ctesiph. t. 4, p. 477. 
 
240 FOUliTU PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 Marcion is said to have rejected the Old Testament 
 entirely; not considering it of any authority, after the 
 coming of Christ. He wrote a work entitled "Antith- 
 eses," in which he contrasted the old system with the 
 new the God of the one, with the God of the other 
 the law with the gospel. He represented Christianity 
 as a new system, abrogating the old, and as entirely 
 disconnected from it. The Creator of the world de- 
 scribed in the Old Testament, [The Demi-ourgos], was 
 different from the God of the new dispensation, and 
 inferior to him. From the superior God, Jesus had 
 come, endued with divine power, commencing with the 
 beginning of his ministry. 
 
 He maintained the doctrine of the impurity of matter 
 and could not therefore, believe in the immaculate con- 
 ception. According to Tertullian, ' he even denied the 
 corporeal reality of the flesh of Christ. But this state- 
 ment may be received with some allowance. 
 
 Marcion denied the resurrection of the body, and be- 
 lieved in the doctrine of necessity. 
 
 He was a follower of Paul, and accused the other 
 apostles of having perverted the gospel doctrines. 
 
 Tertullian ingeniously endeavors to treat this accu- 
 sation as aimed at the four gospels; and argues thence 
 that they must have been in existence before Marcion. 
 His argument, however, destroys itself; since the apos- 
 tles denounced, were Peter, James and John; only one 
 of whom has credit for writing either of the four gos- 
 pels, while to the other two were attributed two of the 
 apocryphal gospels. Marcion probably referred to the 
 corruption of "the gospel," and not to any written 
 books. 
 
 Marcion taught and permitted the baptizing by wo- 
 
 (1.) Adv. Marcion, 3. 8. See also de Pr. c. 33, 34. 
 
THE FIRST NEW TESTAMENT. 241 
 
 men. It may be inferred, also, from Epiphanius, that 
 he did not treat with much respect, those who refused 
 them this privilege. ' 
 
 MARCION'S NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 The first New Testament that ever appeared, was 
 compiled and published by Marcion. It was in the 
 Greek language. It consisted of 'The Gospel/ and 'The 
 Apostolicon.' No Acts no Revelation, and but one 
 gospel. The Apostolicon comprised ten of Paul's Epis- 
 tles, as follows: Galatians, 1st and 2d Corinthians, Ro- 
 mans, except the 15th and 16th chapters, 1st and 2d 
 Thessalonians, Ephesians, Colossians, Philemon and 
 Philippians; arranged in the order as here named. 2 
 
 This canon of the New Testament was prepared and 
 published soon after his arrival at Rome; probably 
 about A. D. 145. Baring-Gould thinks he brought the 
 gospel with him from Sinope. 3 
 
 Tertullian accuses Marcion of giving no name or ti- 
 tle to his gospel. It was called simply "the Gospel;" 
 and sometimes, "the Gospel of the Lord." Marcion 
 claimed for it, the authority of Paul himself. It closely 
 resembles the Gospel of Luke, but is much shorter. 
 
 Ever since the time of Tertullian, it has been, by 
 many, charged against Marcion, that he, corrupted the 
 Gospel of Luke. This charge, it will be seen as we pro- 
 ceed, cannot be sustained. 
 
 Nearly all we have concerning the Gospel of Mar- 
 cion, comes through Tertullian and Epiphanius, both of 
 whom were violently opposed to him, and neither 
 of whom was particularly scrupulous in the means 
 employed against an adversary. Hence it has been 
 difficult to reproduce the gospel. Several German crit- 
 
 (1.) Adv. Hser. 42. 4. 
 
 (2.) Also part of the Ep. to the Laodiceans. (3.) Lost and Host, Gos. p. 241. 
 
242 FOURTH PERIOD. A.D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 Lcs have attempted to reconstruct it, and it is pub- 
 lished in the Codex Apocryphus of Thilo, from the 
 works of Hahn. 
 
 In Marcion's Gospel, there was nothing correspond- 
 ing to the first three chapters of Luke. 
 
 The first chapter of Marcion was similar to the 
 fourth of Luke, but had many variations from it; and it 
 is here that the critics have had the most difficulty. 
 
 After passing the first chapter of Marcion, and fourth 
 of Luke, the progress is somewhat easier. Tertullian 
 furnishes but little aid; but Epiphanius, who wrote in 
 the same language with Marcion, gives a list of 78 pas- 
 sages, in which, as he claims, Marcion corrupted the 
 text of Luke. As he mentions the most trivial devia- 
 tions, giving the exact words in every instance, we 
 think it may be taken as the correct text of Marcion. 
 
 This opinion is confirmed by the fact, that in his 
 scholia, he recapitulates every reading in almost pre- 
 cisely the same words; the deviations being few and 
 unimportant. 
 
 Tertullian, in his work against Marcion, has a run- 
 ning commentary on Luke, with a constant invective 
 against Marcion, and an occasional allusion to his gos- 
 pel. From this some little further assistance may be 
 obtained. Too much reliance has been placed upon it 
 by some critics, as it is quite uncertain, in many cases, 
 whether Tertullian is referring to the Gospel of Mar- 
 cion, or to the text of Luke, as it prevailed in his day. 
 By comparing all that is said by these two writers, the 
 text of Marcion may be pretty nearly discovered. 
 
 We have not been able to procure a copy of this im- 
 portant gospel, as it appears in Thilo, or elsewhere. 
 
 From the works of Tertullian and Epiphanius, we 
 have, however, attempted to reproduce it; occasional- 
 ly invoking the aid of some of the German critics. 
 
THE GOSPEL OF MARCION. 243 
 
 THE GOSPEL. [According to Marcion.] 
 
 CHAPTER 1. [Mostly in the 4th chapter of Luke.] 
 
 In the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberias Caesar, [Part of Luke 3. 1], 
 Jesus came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and taught them on the 
 sabbath days. [Luke 4. 31.] 
 
 Verse 2. And they were exceedingly astonished at his doctrine, for his 
 word was with power. [For parallel to verses 2 to 9 inclusive, see Luke, ch. 4. 
 vv. 32 to 39.] 
 
 3. And in the Synagogue there was a man who had a spirit of an unclean 
 devil, and who cried out, with a loud voice, 
 
 4. Saying: Let us alone; what have we to do with thee, Jesus? [omitting 
 the words " of Nazareth".] Art thou come to destroy us? I know thee who 
 thou art, the holy one of God. 
 
 5. And Jesus rebuked him, saying: Hold thy peace, and come out of him. 
 And when the devil had thrown him in the midst, he came out of him, and 
 hurt him not. 
 
 6. And they were all amazed, and spake among themselves, saying: What 
 a word is this ? For with authority and power, he commandeth the unclean 
 spirits, and they come out. 
 
 7. And the fame of him went out into every place, in the country round 
 about. [This verse -is omitted by Volkmar, but retained by Hahn, Hilgen- 
 feld and others. See Sup. Rel. vol. 2, p. 128. Note. Baring-Gould, who repro- 
 duces this chapter, follows Volkmar. The two following verses are omitted 
 by Ritschl and Bauer, but retained by others.] 
 
 8. And he arose out of the synagogue, and entered into Simon's house. 
 And Simon's wife's mother was taken with a great fever; and they besought 
 him for her. 
 
 9. And he stood over her and rebuked the fever; and it left her; and imme- 
 diately she arose and ministered unto them. [Following this, Volkmar has 
 the last part of Luke 4. 14, and 15; but he is not supported by other critics.] ' 
 
 10. And he came to Nazareth, and as his custom was, he went into the 
 lynagogue on the sabbath day, and began to preach to them. [See Luke 4. 16.] 
 
 11. And he sat down, and the eyes of all who were in the synagogue, were 
 fastened on him. [Luke 4. 20.] 
 
 12. And he began to speak to them. And all bare him witness, and won- 
 dered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth. [Luke 4. 21, 22.] 
 
 13. And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb: Phy- 
 sician, heal thyself; whatsoever ye have done in Capernaum, do also here. 
 [Luke 4. 23.] [The next verse, 24th of Luke, was not in Marcion. Neither 
 were verses 25 and 26, according to Hahn, Ritschl and DeWette. We ac- 
 cordingly omit them, though they were retained by Volkmar and Hilgenfeld. 
 
244 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A.D. 170. 
 
 Verse 27 is also omitted by most critics. Baring-Gould, who follows Volkmar, 
 retains these three verses.] 
 
 14. And all they in the synagogue, when they heard these things, were 
 filled with wrath. [Luke 4. 28.] 
 
 15. And rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him to the brow of 
 the hill whereon their city was built, that they might cast him down headlong. 
 [Luke 4. 29.] 
 
 16. But he, passing through the midst of them, went his way. [Volkmar 
 says "to Capernaum."] [See Luke 4. 30.] 
 
 17. Now when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers 
 diseases, brought them unto him; and he laid his hands on every one of them, 
 and healed them. [Luke 4. 40.] 
 
 18. And devils also came out of many, crying out and saying: Thou art 
 Christ, the Son of God. And he, rebuking them, suffered them not to speak: 
 for they knew that he was Christ. [For parallel to verses 18 to 21, inclusive, 
 see Luke 4. 41 to 44.] 
 
 19. And when it was day, he departed, and went into a desert place. And 
 the people sought him, and came unto him, and staid him, that he should not 
 depart from them. 
 
 20. And he said unto them, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cit- 
 ies also; for therefore am I sent. 
 
 21. And he preached in the synagogues of Galilee. 
 
 CHAPTEK II. [See Luke, ch. 5.1 
 
 Verses 1 to 13, same as in the Gospel of Luke. 
 
 14. And he charged him to tell no man, But go and show thyself to the 
 priest, and offer for thy cleansing, according as Moses commanded, for a tes- 
 timony unto you. 
 
 Verses 15 to 39 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER III. [Luke, ch. 6.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 16, same as in Luke. 
 
 17. And he came down among them, [V avrois], and stood in the plain, 
 and the company of his disciples, and a great multitude of people, out of all 
 Judsea and Jerusalem, and from the sea c6ast of Tyre and Sidon, who came 
 to hear him, and to be healed of their diseases. 
 
 18. Same as in Luke. 
 
 19. And the whole multitude sought to touch him: 
 
 20. 21 and 22, Same as in Luke. 
 
 23. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for behold your reward is great 
 in heaven; for in the like manner did your fathers unto the prophets. 
 24 to 49 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
THE GOSPEL OF MARCION. 245 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER IV. [Luke, ch. 7.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 28, same as in Luke, except some unimportant verbal differences. 
 [Verses 29 to 35 inclusive, of Luke, not in Marcion.J 
 
 29. [36 of Luke.] And going into the house of a Pharisee, he ate with 
 him. 
 
 30. [37 and 38 of Luke.] But a sinful woman standing near, before his feet, 
 washed his feet with her tears, and anointed them, and Ivissed them. 
 
 31 to 35 inclusive, same as 39 to 43 of Luke. 
 
 36. [44, 45 and 46 of Luke.] And he turned to the woman, and said unto 
 Simon, See'st thou this woman? I entered into thy house; thou gavest me no 
 water for my feet. She has washed my feet with her tears, and has anointed 
 them, and kissed them. 
 
 37 txa 40 inclusive, same as 47 to 50 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER V. [Luke, ch. 8.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 18 inclusive, same as in Luke. [Verse 19 of Luke not in Marcion.] 
 19, 20 and 21 inclusive, same as 20, 21 and 22 of Luke. But Volkmar has, 
 
 in verse 20 of Marcion, [21 of Luke], "Who is my mother? and who are my 
 
 brethren? My mother and my brethren are," &c. 
 
 22. [23 and 24 of Luke.] He was sleeping with the sailors. And he arose, 
 and rebuked the wind, and the sea. 
 
 23 to 40 inclusive, same as 25 to 42 of Luke. 
 
 41. [ 43, 44 and 45 of Luke.] And a woman, touching him, was healed of 
 an issue of blood; and the Lord said, Who has touched me? 
 42 to 52 inclusive, same as 46 to 56 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. [Luke, ch. 9.] 
 Verses 1 to 15 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 16. Same as in Luke, except, "he asked blessing upon them. 
 av tot's.] 
 17 to 21 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 22. Saying, The Son of Man must suffer many things, and be put to death, 
 and after three days, rise again. 
 23 to 29 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 30. [30 and 31 of Luke.] And behold two men talked with him; Elias and 
 Moses; in glory. 
 31 to 33 inclusive, same as 32 to 34 of Luke. 
 
 34. [35 of Luke.] From the cloud a voice, saying: This is my beloved Son. 
 35 to 38 inclusive, same as 36 to 39 of Luke, 
 
246 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 39. [40 of Luke.] And I besought thy disciples, and they were not able to 
 cast him out. {OVH rfdvrriSrjtiav kuftdTiXeiv avro.] 
 
 40. [41 of Luke.] And he said to them, faithless generation; how long 
 shall I suffer you? 
 
 41 to 61 inclusive, same as 42 to 62 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. [Luke, ch. 10.] 
 Verses 1 to '20 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 21. In that hour, he rejoiced in the spirit, and said: I thank thee, Lord of 
 heaven, that those things which are hidden from the wise and prudent, thou 
 hast revealed unto babes. Even so Father, for it seemed good in thy sight 
 
 22. All things are delivered to me of my Father; and no man hath known 
 the Father save the Son, nor the Son save the Father, and he to whom the 
 Son hath revealed. 
 
 23 and 24, same as in Luke. 
 
 25. And behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted him. saying: Mas- 
 ter, doing what shall I obtain life? [cdoovior omitted.] 
 
 26. He said unto him, What is written in the law ? 
 
 27 and 28, same as in Luke, except that instead of opSooS otitEKpiSrfSr 
 Marcion had op$ao$ etitsS. 
 
 29 to 42 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. [Luke, ch. 11.] 
 
 Verse 1, same as in Luke. 
 
 2. And he said unto them, When ye pray, say, Father, may thy Holy Spirit 
 come to us. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so on earth. 
 3 and 4, same as in Luke. 
 
 5. And he said: Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him 
 at midnight, asking for three loaves ? [atroov rpeiS aprov$;] 
 
 [Verses 6, 7 and 8 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 6. [9 of Luke.] Ask, and it shall be given. [Verse 10 of Luke, not in 
 Marcion.] 
 
 7. [11 and 12 of Luke.] Who of you, being a father, if his son ask a fish, 
 instead of a fish, will give to him a serpent? Or, instead of an egg, a 
 scorpion? 
 
 8. [13 of Luke.] If therefore, you, being evil, know how to give good 
 things unto your children, how much more your Father, who is in heaven? 
 
 9 to 23 inclusive, same as 14 to 28 of Luke. 
 
 24. [29 of Luke.] And when the people were gathered thick together, he 
 began to say: This is an evil generation; they seek a sign; no sign shall be 
 given them. 
 
THE GOSPEL Of MARCION. 247 
 
 [Verses 30, 31 and 32 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 25 to 33 inclusive, same as 
 33 to 41 of Luke. 
 
 34. [42 of Luke.] Wo unto you, Pharisees! For ye tithe mint and rue, and 
 all manner of herbs, and pass over the calling \HXrj6iv], and the love of God. 
 These ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. 
 
 35 to 40 inclusive, same as 43 to 48 of Luke. [Verses 49, 50 and 51 of Luke, 
 not in Marcion.] 41, 42 and 43, same as 52, 53 and 54 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. [Luke, ch. 12.] 
 Verses 1, 2 and 3, same as in Luke. 
 
 4. [4 and 5 of Luke.] I say unto you, be not afraid of them who kill the 
 body; fear him who has power, after killing, to cast into hell. 
 
 I Verses 6 and 7 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 5. [8 of Luke.] Also I say unto you, whosoever shall confess me before 
 men, him shall the Son of Man also confess before God. 
 
 6. [9 of Luke.] But he that denieth me before men, shall be denied before 
 God. 
 
 7 to 24 inclusive, same as 10 to 27 of Luke. [Verse 28 of Luke, not in 
 Marcion.] 
 
 25. same as 29 of Luke. 
 
 26. [30 of Luke.] For all these things do the nations of the world seek af- 
 ter. And your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things of the flesh. 
 
 27. [31 of Luke.] itXr)v before fyreire, omitted. 
 
 28. [32 of Luke.] Instead of o nart/p VJUGOV, Marcion had 6 Ttarijp; 
 "the Father." 
 
 29 to 33 inclusive, same as 33 to 37 of Luke. 
 
 34. [38 of Luke.] And if he shall come in the evening watch, [ttinepi- 
 rjy (pvXawrjv}, and shall find them so, blessed are those servants. 
 
 35 to 41 inclusive, same as 39 to 45 of Luke. 
 
 42. [46 of Luke.] The Lord of that servant will come, and will cut him in 
 sunder, and will appoint his portion with the unbelievers. 
 
 43 to 53 inclusive, same as 47 to 57 of Luke. 
 
 54. [58 of Luke.] Instead of de Ttapadcp, Marcion has Ttapadoatisi tie. 
 
 55, same as 59 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER X. [Luke, ch. 13.] 
 
 [Verses 1 to 10 of Luke, not in Marcion.] Verses 1 to 5 inclusive, *ame as 
 11 to 15 of Luke. 
 
248 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 6. [16 of Luke.] Ought not this daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath 
 bound, lo these eighteen years, be loosed from this bond, on the sabbath day? 
 
 7 to 17 inclusive, same as 17 to 27 of Luke. 
 
 18. [28 of Luke. ] There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye 
 shall see all the righteous in the Kingdom of God, and yourselves cast out, 
 and held back. 
 
 [Verses 29 to 35 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 CHAPTER XL [Luke, ch. 14.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 6 inclusive, same as in Luke. [Verses 7 to 11 inclusive of Luke, 
 not in Marcion.] 
 7 to 30 inclusive, same as 12 to 35 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. [Luke, ch. 15.] 
 This chapter consisted of the first 10 verses only, of 15th Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. [Luke, ch. 16.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 11 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 12. And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who 
 will give you that which is mine? 
 
 13 to 16 inclusive, substantially the same as in Luke. 
 
 17. Heaven and earth may pass, but one tittle of my words shall not fall. 
 
 18 to 28 inclusive, substantially the same as in Luke. 
 
 29. [In place of the last three verses of 16th Luke.] Abraham saith unto 
 him, They have Moses and the prophets, let them hear them. Not after 
 one has risen from the dead, will they listen, \kitel ovdk TOV kyeipo/j.evov 
 aito vexpaor afnovovtiir.] 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. [Luke, ch. 17.] 
 
 Verse 1, same as in Luke. 
 
 2. [According to Volkmar.] It would be better for him, if he had not been 
 born; or if a mill-stone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the 
 sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones. 
 
 3 to 9 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 10. So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things which are 
 commanded you. 
 
 11, 12 and 13, substantially as in Luke. 
 
 14. And he sent them away, saying: Go, show yourselves unto the priests. 
 And it came to pass, that as they went, they were cleansed. 
 
 15, 16 and 17, same as in Luke. 
 
THE GOSPEL OF MARCION. 249 
 
 18. These are not found returning, to give glory unto God. And there 
 were many lepers, in the days of Eliseus the prophet, and none of these were 
 
 cleansed, except Naaman the Syrian. 
 
 19 to 37, substantially the same as in Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. [Luke, ch. 18.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 18 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 19. Jesus said to him, Do not call me good; one is good; the Father. 
 
 20 to 30 inclusive, same as in Luke. [Verses 31 to 34 inclusive of Luke, not 
 in Marcion.] 
 
 31. [In place of 35 to 43 inclusive, in Luke, were this verse and the follow- 
 ing.] And it came to pass, as he came near Jericho, a blind man cried out, 
 Jesus, thou son of David, have mercy on me. 
 
 32. And when he had healed him, he said, Thy faith hath saved thee. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. [Luke, ch. 19.] 
 Verses 1 to 8 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 D. And Jesus said unto him, This day is salvation come to this house. 
 10 to 28 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 [Verses 29 to 48 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. [Luke, ch. 20.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 8 inclusive, same as in Luke. [Verses 9 to 18 of Luke, not ii 
 Marcion.] 
 
 9. [19 of Luke.] And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought 
 to lay hands on him, and they feared the people. 
 
 10 to 24 inclusive, same as 20 to 34 of Luke. 
 
 25. [35 of Luke.] But they who shall be accounted worthy of God, to 
 obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry nor are 
 given in marriage. 
 
 26, same as 36 of Luke. [Verses 37 and 38 of Luke, not in Marcion.J 
 27 to 35 inclusive, same as 39 to 47 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. [Luke ch. 21.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 17 inclusive, same as in Luke. [Verse 18 of Luke, not in 
 
 Marcion.] 
 
 18 and 19, same as 19 and 20 of Luke. [Verses 21 and 22 of Luke, not 
 in Marcion.] 
 
 20 to 35 inclusive, same as 23 to 38 of Luke. 
 
250 FOURTH PERIOD. A.D. 130 to A.D. 170. 
 
 [Dr. Lardner thought, the first 18 verses of 21st Luke were not in Marcion. 
 But later authorities include w. 1 to 17. 
 
 CHAPTEK XIX. [Luke, ch. 22.] 
 Verses 1, 2 and 3, same as in Luke. 
 
 4. And he communicated with the captains, how he might betray him 
 unto them. 
 
 5, 6 and 7, same as in Luke. 
 
 8. And he said to Peter and the rest, Go and prepare, that we may eat of 
 the passover. 
 
 [Kai EtTte, TCO IIsTpcp nai TOI$ TioiitoU, dTtekSovreS eroijuatiare, 
 iv a (pdyGo^ev TO itd(5%a.\ 
 
 9 to 13 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 14. And he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. 
 
 15. Same as in Luke, except. TtpoS avrovS omitted. 
 [Verses 16, 17 and 18 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 16 to 24 inclusive, same as 19 to 27 of Luke. [Verses 28, 29 and 30 of Luke, 
 not hi Marcion.] 
 
 25 to 28 inclusive, same as 31 to 34 of Luke. [Verses 35 to 38 of Luke, not 
 in Marcion.] 
 
 29 to 38 inclusive, substantially the same, as 39 to 48 of Luke. 
 
 [Verses 49, 50 and 51 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 39 to 49 inclusive, same as 52 to 62 of Luke. 
 
 50, substantially the same as 63 of Luke. 
 
 51. [64 of Luke.] And striking him, they said: Prophesy; Who is it that 
 wnote thee? 
 
 52 to 58 inclusive, same as 65 to 71 of Luke. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. [Luke, ch. 23.] 
 
 Verse 1, same as in Luke. 
 
 2. And they began to accuse him, saying: We found this fellow perverting 
 the nation, and destroying the law and the prophets; forbidding to give trib- 
 ute to Caesar, and turning away the women and children. 
 
 3 to 32 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 33. And coming to the place called the place of Calvary, [place of a skull, 
 npaviov TOKO'S,] they crucified him, and divided his garments; and the sun 
 was darkened. 
 
 34 to 42 inclusive, same as in Luke, excepting from Luke the portions con- 
 contained in verse 33 of Marcion. 
 
 [Verse 43 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 43, same as 44 of Luke. 
 
THE GOSPEL OF MARCION. 251 
 
 44. [45 of Luke.] And the vail of the temple was rent in the midst. 
 
 45. [46 of Luke.] And crying out, with a loud voice, he expired. 
 
 46. 47 and 48, same as 47, 48 and 49 of Luke. 
 
 49. [50 to 53 of Luke.] And behold, a man named Joseph, taking down the 
 
 body, wrapped it up, and placed it in a hewn tomb. 
 
 50 and 51, same as 54 and 55 of Luke. 
 
 52. [56 of Luke.] And returning, they rested the sabbath day, according 
 to the commandment. 
 
 CHAPTER 21. [Luke, ch. 24.] 
 
 Verses 1 to 4 inclusive, same as in Luke. 
 
 5. And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, those 
 in white clothing said to them, Why seek ye the living among the dead? 
 
 6. He has risen; remember what he said, while yet living, [en GOV.] 
 
 7. That it was necessary that the Son of Man should suft'er, an I be deliv- 
 ered up. 
 
 8 to 24, same as in Luke. 
 
 _'">. Then he said unto them, fools, and slow to believe all that he said to 
 you! 
 26, same as in Luke. [Verse 27 of Luke not in Marcion.] 
 
 27 to 30 inclusive, same as 28 to 31 of Luke. 
 
 31. [32 of Luke.] And they said one to another, Did not our hearts burn 
 within us, while he talked with us by the way? 
 
 32 to 36 inclusive, same as 33 to 37 of Luke. 
 
 37. [38 and 39 of Luke.] And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled ? 
 Behold my hands and my feet; a spirit hath not bones, as ye see me have. 
 
 38 to 41 inclusive, same as 40 to 43 of Luke. 
 
 42. [44 of Luke.] These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was 
 yet with you. 
 
 [Verse 45 of Luke, not in Marcion. J 
 
 43. [46 of Luke.] That thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from 
 the dead, the third day. 
 
 44 to 48 inclusive, same as 47 to 51 of Luke. 
 
 [Versed 52 and 53 of Luke, not in Marcion.] 
 
 From the foregoing synopsis, the reader can write 
 out the Gospel of Marcion, and will have the text of 
 that gospel, very nearly as it stood, in the fourth cen- 
 tury. The English reader may pass over, as unimportant, 
 the Greek readings not translated, and may adopt the 
 corresponding text of Luke. 
 
252 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 . 
 
 MAKCION AND LUKE. 
 
 The question of priority, as between these gospels, 
 is one of the most interesting, connected with the 
 history of early Christian literature. 
 
 From the commencement of the third, down to the 
 beginning of the present century, it has been fashion- 
 able to accuse Marcion of corrupting the Gospel of 
 Luke;, the emphatic and oft-repeated assertions of Ter- 
 tullian and Epiphanius to that effect, having been 
 deemed sufficient authority. 
 
 Bishop Marsh was one of the first to do Marcion 
 justice. He said there was no proof that Marcion used 
 Luke's Gospel at all. 1 
 
 Since then, many of the most intelligent German 
 critics have come to the same conclusion. 
 
 Baring-Gould also says: "Marcion was too conscien- 
 tious and earnest a man, wilfully to corrupt a gospel. a 
 
 This author thinks that the Church of Sinope, where 
 Marcion formerly resided, had been furnished by Paul, 
 with a collection of the records of the life and teach- 
 ing of Christ; that Marcion thus obtained his gospel, 
 .and brought it to Rome. 3 
 
 Again: "Marcion's Gospel contained a different arrangement of the narra- 
 tive, from the canonical Luke, and was without many passages which it is 
 ;not possible to believe, he wilfully excluded." Ibid. p. 242. 
 
 He afterward speaks of differences of arrangement, 
 which are unaccountable on the theory that Marcion 
 corrupted Luke, and says that Marcion's Gospel was 
 without several passages which apparently favor his 
 -views. 4 
 
 (1.) Notes to Michaelis, vol. 3, pt. 2, p. 160. 
 ,(2.) Lost and Hostile Gospels, p. 241. (3.) Ibid. 
 (4.) Ibid. p. 243; referring to Luke 11. 51; 13. 30, 34, and 20. 9 to 16. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. MARCION. 253 
 
 Canon Westcott is equally explicit in acquitting Mar- 
 cion from the accusation made against him by the 
 early fathers of the church. 
 
 He says: "Tertullian and Epiphanius agree in affirming that Marcion al- 
 tered the text of the books which he received, to suit his own views; and they 
 quote many various readings in support of the assertion. Those which they 
 cite from the epistles, are certainly insufficient to prove the point; and on the 
 contrary, they go to show that Marcion preserved without alteration, the text 
 which he found in his manuscript. Of the seven readings noticed by Epipha- 
 nius, [in the epistles], only two are unsupported by other authority; and it is 
 altogether unlikely that Marcion changed other passages, when, as Epiphaniua 
 himself shows, he left untouched those which are most directly opposed to his 
 system." History of the Canon, p. 284. 
 
 It is one of the most hopeful signs of the times, that 
 men, even in religious matters, can vindicate the char- 
 acter of an adversary, after it has been aspersed for 
 fifteen hundred years. 
 
 Some writers still persist in repeating the old slander. 
 But the more candid and intelligent opinion of West- 
 cott and Baring-Gould, is supported by Semler, Gries- 
 bach, Loeffler, Schmidt, Schleiermacher, Hahn, and 
 many others. 
 
 These writers, perceiving how little reliance is to be 
 placed upon the statements of the fathers, in matters 
 of critical exegesis, or of authorship, or upon their 
 assertions concerning the heretics, have examined 
 carefully the text of Marcion, and finding the state- 
 ments of Tertullian and Epiphanius unsupported by 
 internal evidence, have rejected them altogether. 
 
 The question of priority, in this case, is closely con- 
 nected with that of brevity. 
 
254 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 The first three chapters of Luke were entirely want- 
 ing in Marcion, except the opening clause in the third 
 chapter, which was the commencement of the Gospel 
 of Marcion: "In the fifteenth year of the reign of Ti- 
 berius Caesar." The balance of the first chapter of 
 Marcion is contained with some variations, in the fourth 
 
 of Luke. About half that chapter is wanting entirely, 
 in Marcion. 
 
 After passing this, the different chapters of the two 
 gospels correspond, the 2d of Marcion with 5th of Luke, 
 3d of Marcion with 6th of Luke, and so on. 
 
 The Gospel of Luke is the most copious throughout. 
 The number of verses in Luke, in excess of those in 
 Marcion, is as follows: In chapter 7, .seven verses; in 
 ch. 8, one; in ch. 11, ten; in ch. 12, three; in ch. 13, 
 seventeen; in ch. 14, five; in ch. 15, twenty-two; inch. 
 18, four; in ch. 19, twenty; in ch. 20, twelve; in ch. 21, 
 three; in ch. 22, thirteen; in ch. 23, one, and in ch. 24, 
 four. Total 122 verses. To this add the excess of 23 
 verses in the 4th chapter of Luke, and we have alto- 
 gether 145 verses, or more than three average chapters. 
 Add the first three chapters of Luke, which are entirely 
 wanting in Marcion, and the result is, more than six 
 chapters, or more than one-fourth of the entire Gospel 
 of Luke, wanting in Marcion. 
 
 But this is not all. In a number of places, the verses 
 of Marcion are shorter. Then again, two or more ver- 
 ses of Luke are contained, in substance, in one of 
 Marcion, and in one place, nine verses of Luke in two 
 of Marcion. 
 
MARCION AND L UKE 
 
 COMPARED. 
 
 255 
 
 THE LAW OF ACCRETION. 
 
 LUKE AND MARCION COMPARED. 
 
 Leaving out of view, for the present, the wholesale 
 accumulation of matter, aggregating 315 verses, the 
 law of accretion will be well illustrated by those cases 
 where one or more verses in Marcion are found swollen 
 into several in Luke, or where a single passage has 
 additions. They are as follows: 
 
 I. 
 
 MARCION, ch. 1, v. 4. 
 Saying: Let us alone; what have we 
 to do with thee, Jesus? 
 
 LUKE, ch. 4, v. 34. 
 Saying: Let us alone; what have we 
 to do with thee, Jesus of Nazareth? 
 
 The difference is important. According to Matthew, 
 the parents of Jesus, when they returned from Egypt, 
 being warned of God in a dream, turned aside, (they 
 were going to Bethlehem or Jerusalem), into the parts 
 of Galilee, that a certain prophecy might be fulfilled. 
 The language does not imply that Nazareth was their 
 residence. 
 
 The theory of the author of Luke was, that Nazareth 
 was their residence. Accordingly, in this passage, 
 which, though followed in Mark, has no parallel in 
 Matthew, Jesus is addressed as, u of Nazareth;" a phrase 
 not in Marcion. 
 
 II. 
 
 A corresponding variation will be found in 
 
 MARCION, 1. 10. 
 
 And he cauie to Nazareth, and as 
 
 his custom was, &c. 
 
 LUKE, 4. 16. 
 
 And he came to Nazareth, where he 
 had been brought up; and as his cus- 
 tom was, &c. 
 
 These are probably interpolations, made for the 
 purpose of establishing Nazareth as the birth-place 
 of Jesus. 
 
256 FOURTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 III. 
 
 MABCION, 3. 19. 
 
 And the whole multitude sought to 
 touch him. 
 
 LUKE, 6, 19. 
 
 And the whole multitude sought to- 
 touch him; for there went virtue out 
 of him, and healed them all. 
 
 There is no reason why Marcion, who had not reject- 
 ed the miracles of Christ, should omit the closing 
 sentence. It is more probable that it was added in 
 Luke, to give expression to a very natural inference on 
 the part of the writer, as to the object of the multitude 
 in pressing forward toward Jesus, and seeking to touch 
 him. 
 
 There is no parallel in the other gospels. 
 
 IV. 
 
 MABCION, 4. 29. 
 
 And going into the house of a Phar- 
 isee, he ate with him. 
 
 LUKE, 7. 
 
 And one of the Pharisees desired 
 him, that he would eat with him. And 
 he went into the Pharisee's house, and 
 sat down to meat. 
 
 V. 
 
 JESUS AND THE SINFUL WOMAN. 
 
 MABCION, 4. 30. 
 
 But a sinful woman, standing near, 
 before his feet, washed them with 
 tears, and anointed them, and kissed 
 them. 
 
 Gratia, dnitio rj dju- 
 itapd rov$ rtoda?, eftpE^e 
 Sdxpvtii, nai rjA.iij>E Hal HOL- 
 re<piA.ei. 
 
 LUKE, 7. 37' and 38. 
 
 37. And behold, a woman in the 
 city, who was a sinner, when she knew 
 that Jesus sat at meat in the Phari- 
 see's house, brought an alabaster box 
 of ointment, 
 
 38. And stood at his feet, behind 
 him, weeping, and began to wash his 
 feet with tears, and did wipe them 
 with the hairs of her head, and kissed 
 his feet, and anointed them with the 
 ointment. 
 
 37. Kai idov, yvvrj kv ry Tto- 
 Xei, JjTiS TJV dfj.ce.pT who's, kitiy-_ 
 vov6a on dvaKSirai er r oinic. 
 TOV (pa.pi6a.iov, uo^i6a6a. 
 6rpov fj,vpov, 
 
 38. ual 6ra.6a Ttapd 
 
 aS avrov ortitio K\.aiov<5a., 
 oVs ic6da<s avr 
 uai rcaS Qpt^i r 
 avrrf<s e^e'/uadtfe, uoA Hare 
 (piA.8i roVs TCodcfs avrov, yca.1 -q/\.i~ 
 cpe rep juvp(p. 
 
 it68 
 
 K(p- 
 
MARCION AND LUKE 
 
 COMPARED. 
 
 257 
 
 This touching incident, simply and beautifully told in 
 the sixteen Greek words of Marcion, is spun out, by the 
 author of Luke, into more than three times the number, 
 with no improvement in the story. The washing of 
 the feet of Jesus, which in Marcion, is left as a figura- 
 tive expression, denoting the great grief of the woman, 
 is stated in Luke, as an actual fact. While weeping, 
 "she began to wash his feet with tears." Then, having 
 washed them, she must needs "wipe them with the hair 
 of her head." 
 
 There can be but little doubt, that Marcion was first 
 written, and that the author of Luke, drew upon his 
 imagination, in filling up the text. 
 
 Again, there is a similar variation, in the following 
 reference to the same transaction: 
 
 VI. 
 
 MARCION, 4. 86. 
 
 And he turned to tin- woman, and 
 said unto Simon, See'st thou this wo- 
 man? I entered into thy house; thou 
 ravest me no water for my feet. She 
 has washed my feet with her tears, and 
 has anointed them, and kissed them. 
 
 LUKE, 7. 44 to 46. 
 
 44. And he turned to the woman, 
 and said unto Simon, See'st thou this 
 woman? I entered into thine house; 
 Thon uavest me no water for my feet. 
 ]>ut she hath washed my feet with 
 tears, and wiped them with the hairs 
 of her head. 
 
 45. Thou gavest me no kiss; but 
 this woman, since the time I came in, 
 hath not ceased to kiss my feet. 
 
 46. My head with oil thou didst not 
 anoint; but this woman hath anointed 
 my feet with ointment. 
 
 The use here, by Jesus himself, of the figurative ex- 
 pression, "she has washed my feet with her tears," 
 misled the author of Luke, into conceiving and hence 
 expressing, a literal and complete washing of feet, fol- 
 lowed by wiping them in the manner described. 
 
 This account is not in the other canonical gospels. 
 It is simply a question between Marcion and Luke. 
 
258 FOURTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 VII. 
 JESUS REBUKING THE STORM. 
 
 MARCION, 5. 22. 
 He was sleeping with the sailors, and 
 
 lie arose, and rebuked the wind, and 
 the sea. 
 
 LUKE, 8. 23, 24. 
 
 23. But as they sailed, he fell asleep : 
 and there came down a storm of wind 
 on the lake; and they were filled (with 
 water), and were in jeopardy. 
 
 24. And they came to him, and a- 
 woke him, saying' : Master, Master, we 
 perish! Then he arose, and rebuked 
 the wind, and the rag-ing- of the water: 
 and they ceased, and there was a calm. 
 
 The language of Marcion, as given by Epiphanius, is 
 highly elliptical. It was probably preceded by some 
 sentence, having reference to the storm. The text of 
 the synoptics is more copious; especially Mark, in which 
 a pillow is provided, for the head of Jesus. 
 
 VIII. 
 HEALING OF THE WOMAN. 
 
 MARCION, 5. 41. 
 And a woman, touching him, was 
 
 healed of an issue of the blood. And 
 the Lord said, Who has touched me? 
 
 LUKE, 8. 43 to 45. 
 
 43. And a woman, having an issue 
 of blood twelve years, who had spent 
 all her living upon physicians, neither 
 could be healed by any, 
 
 44. Came behind him, and touched 
 the border of his garment; and im- 
 mediately her issue of blood stanched. 
 
 45. And Jesus said, Who touched 
 me ? When all denied. Peter and they 
 who were with him, said, Master, the 
 multitude throng thee and press thee, 
 and sayest thou, Who touched me ? 
 
 If these accounts came from a common manuscript, 
 it had passed through many hands, before reaching the 
 author of Luke. 
 
 IX. 
 
 MARCIOX, 6. 22. 
 
 Saying; The Son of Man must^ suffer 
 many things, and be put to death, and 
 after three days, rise again. 
 
 LUKE, 9. 22. 
 
 Saying: The son of man must suffer 
 many things, and be rejected by the 
 elders, and chief priests and scribes, 
 and be slain, and be 'raised the third 
 day. 
 
MARCION AND LUKE 
 
 COMPARED. 259 
 
 X, XI, XII, XIII, XIV. 
 
 MARCION, 6. 30. 
 And behold two men talked with 
 
 him; Elias and Moses in glory. 
 
 MARCION, 6. 84. 
 
 From the cloud a voice, saying: This 
 is my beloved son. 
 
 MARCTON, 6. 40. 
 
 And he said to them, 0, faithless 
 generation; how long shall I suffer you ? 
 
 MARCION, 7. 21. 
 
 In that hour, he rejoiced in the spir- 
 it, and said: I thank thee, Lorcf of 
 heaven, that, &c. [balance of the verse 
 substantially as in Luke.] 
 
 MARCION, 7. 25. 
 
 Master, doing what shall I obtain 
 life? 
 
 LUKE, 9. 30, 31. 
 
 30. And behold, there talked with 
 him two men, who were Moses and 
 Elias. 
 
 31. Who appeared in glory, and 
 spake of his decease, which he should 
 accomplish at Jerusalem. 
 
 LUKE 9. 36. 
 
 And there came a voice out of the 
 cloud, saying: This is my beloved son. 
 Hear him. 
 
 LUKE, 9. 41. 
 
 And Jesus, answering, said: faith- 
 less and perverse generation ! How long 
 shall I be with you, and suffer you ? 
 
 LUKE, 10. 21. 
 
 hi that hour, Jesus rejoiced in spirit, 
 and said, I thank thee, Father, Lord 
 of heaven and earth, that, &c. 
 
 LUKE, 10. 25. 
 
 Master, what shall I do to inherit 
 eternal lite? 
 
 The word aiwviov, (eternal), was inserted by the author of Luke, to 
 make more clear the meaning of Marcion. 
 
 The argument of Tertullian, [adv. Mar. 4. 25], that Marcion struck out 
 ai&nov, so that the question might be confined to this life, is weak and 
 untenable. 
 
 XV, XVI. 
 
 MARCION, 7. 26. 
 
 And he said unto him, what is writ- 
 ten in the law? 
 
 MARCION, 8. 5. 
 
 And shall go unto him at midnight, 
 asking for three loaves? 
 
 LUKE, 10. 26. 
 
 He said unto him, what is writ- 
 ten in the law ? How readest thou ? 
 
 LUKE, 11. 5. 
 
 And shall go unto him at midnight, 
 and say unto him, Friend, lend me 
 three loaves. 
 
260 FOURTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 XVII, XVIII, XIX, XX. 
 
 MARCION, 8. 6. 
 
 Ask, and it shall be given. [Atrei- 
 re, -H.a.1 
 
 MARCION 8. 7, 8. 
 
 7. Who of you, being a father, if 
 his son ask a fish, instead of a fish, 
 will give to him a serpent? Or instead 
 of an egg, a scorpion? 
 
 8. If ye, then, being evil, know how 
 to give good gifts, unto your children, 
 how much more your Father who is in 
 heaven ? 
 
 MARCION, 8. 24. 
 
 This is an evil generation; they seek 
 sign; no sign shall be given it. 
 
 MARCION, 9. 4. 
 I say unto you, be not afraid of them 
 
 that kill the body; fear him who has 
 er after killing, to cast into hell. 
 yeevvav.] 
 
 LUKE, 11. 9. 
 
 Ask, and it shall be given yon. \At- 
 rsire, nal 
 
 LUKE, 11. 11 to 13. 
 
 11. If a son shall ask bread of any 
 of you that is a father, will he give 
 him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will 
 he for a fish, give him a serpent? 
 
 12. Or if he shall ask an egg,will he 
 offer him a scorpion ? 
 
 13. If ye then, being evil, know how 
 to give good gifts unto your children,, 
 how much more shall your heavenly 
 Father give the Holy Spirit to them 
 that ask him ? 
 
 LUKE, 11. 29. 
 
 This is an evil generation; they seek 
 a sign, and there shall no sign be giv- 
 en It but the sign of Jonas the prophet. 
 
 LUKE, 12. 4, 5. 
 
 4. But I say unto you my friends,, 
 be not afraid of them that kill the 
 body, and after that, have no more 
 that they can do. 
 
 5. But I will forewarn you whom ye 
 shall fear; fear him who, after he hath 
 killed, hath power to cast into hell. 
 [h$ TTJV yeevrar.} Yea, I say unto 
 you, fear him. 
 
 The last passage illustrates, throughout, the prevail- 
 ing practice of verbal accumulation. The language of 
 Jesus, "I say unto you," becomes, when it reaches the 
 author of Luke, "I say unto you my friends;" "Be not 
 afraid of them who kill the body," becomes, "Be not 
 afraid of them that kill the body, and after that, have 
 no more that they can do;" &c. 
 
MABCION AND LUKE 
 
 COMPARED. 
 
 261 
 
 XXI, XXII, XXIII, 
 MARCION, 9. 5. 
 
 Him shall also the Son of Man con- 
 fess before God. 
 
 MAKCION, 9. 34. 
 
 And if he shall come in the evening 
 watc-h. and shall find them so, blessed 
 are those servants. 
 
 MARCION, 9. 42. 
 And the Lord of that servant will 
 
 come, and will cut him in sunder, and 
 will appoint his portion with the un- 
 believers. 
 
 MARCION, 13. 29. 
 
 Abraham saith unto him, They have 
 Moses and the prophets, let them hear 
 
 them. Not after one has risen from 
 the dead, will they listen. 
 
 MARCION, 14. 10. 
 
 So likewise ye, when ye shall have 
 done all those things which are com- 
 manded you. 
 
 MARCION, 15. 31, 32. 
 
 81. And it came to pass, as he came 
 
 near to Jericho, a blind man cried out, 
 
 Jesus, thou Son of David, have mercy 
 on me. 
 
 '.'<!. And when he had healed him, 
 he said, Thy faith hath saved thee. 
 
 XXIV, XXV, XXVI. 
 Luke, 12. 8. 
 
 Him shall the Son of Man also con- 
 fess before the angels of God. [Simi- 
 lar difference in the next verse.] 
 
 LUKE, 12. 38. 
 
 And if he shall come in the second 
 watch, or come in the third watch, and 
 find them so, blessed are those ser- 
 vants. 
 
 LUKE, 12. 46. 
 
 The lord of that servant will come 
 in a day when he looketh not for him, 
 and at an hour when he is not aware, 
 and will cut him in sunder, and will 
 appoint him his portion with the un- 
 believers. 
 
 LUKE, 16. 29 to 31. 
 
 29. Abraham saith unto him, They 
 have Moses and the prophets; let them 
 hear them. 
 
 30. And he said, Nay, father Abra- 
 ham; but if one went unto them from 
 the dead, they will repent. 
 
 31. And he said unto him, If they 
 hear not Moses and the prophets, nei- 
 ther will they be persuaded, though 
 one rose from the dead. 
 
 LUKE, 17. 10. 
 
 So likewise ye, when ye shall have 
 done all those things which are com- 
 manded you, say, We are unprofitable 
 servants: we have done that which 
 was our duty to do. 
 
 LUKE, 18. 35 to 43. 
 
 35. And it came to pass, that as he 
 was come nigh unto Jericho, a certain 
 blind man sat by the way side, beg- 
 ging: 
 
 36. And hearing the multitude pass 
 by, he asked what it meant. 
 
 37. And they told him, that Jesus 
 of Nazareth passeth by. 
 
 38. And he cried, saying: Jesus, 
 thou Son of David, have mercy on me ! 
 
 39. And they who went before, re- 
 buked him, that he should hold hia 
 
262 FOURTH PERIOD. 
 
 A.D. 130 to A.D. 170. 
 
 peace; but he cried so much the more r 
 Son of David, have mercy on me. 
 
 40. And Jesus stood, and command- 
 ed him to be brought unto him; and 
 when he was come near, he asked 
 him, 
 
 41. Saying: What wilt thou that I 
 shall do unto thee '? And he said, Lord, 
 that 1 may receive my sight. 
 
 42. And Jesus said unto him, Re- 
 ceive thy sight. Thy faith hath saved 
 thee. 
 
 43. And immediately he received 
 his sight, and followed him, &c. 
 
 XXVII, XXVIII, 
 MARCION, 16. 9. 
 And Jesus said unto him, This day 
 
 is salvation come to this house. 
 
 MARCION, 19. 4. 
 
 And he communicated with the cap- 
 tains, how he might betray him unto 
 them. 
 
 MARCION, 19. 14. 
 
 And he sat down, and the twelve 
 apostles with him. 
 
 MARCION, 19. 51. 
 
 And striking him, they said, Proph- 
 esy; who is it that smote thee? 
 
 XXIX, XXX. 
 
 Luke, 19. 9. 
 
 And Jesus said unto him, This day 
 is salvation come to this house, foras- 
 much as he also is a Son of Abraham. 
 
 LUKE, 22. 4. 
 
 And he went his way, and com- 
 muned with the chief priests and cap- 
 tains, how he might betray him unto 
 them. 
 
 LUKE, 22. 14. 
 
 And when the hour was come, he sat 
 down, and the twelve apostles with 
 him. 
 
 LUKE, 22. 64. 
 
 And when they had blindfolded him, 
 they struck him on the face, and asked 
 him, saying: Prophesy; who is it that 
 smote thee? 
 
 The account in Marcion, besides being shorter, is the 
 more natural. Being struck from behind, or by a 
 stranger, Jesus was called upon to tell who struck 
 him. It was an impulsive action. 
 
 But the author of Luke has the Jews deliberately 
 blindfold Jesus, before striking him. 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 MARCION, 20. 45. 
 And crying out with a loud voice, he 
 
 expired. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 46. 
 
 And when Jesus had cried with a 
 loud voice, he said, Father, into thy 
 hands I commend my spirit; and hav- 
 ing said thus, he gave up the ghost. 
 
MARCION AND LUKE 
 
 COMPARED. 263 
 
 These dying words of Jesus are not in either of the 
 other three canonical gospels. They may have been 
 taken by the author of Luke from the Acts of Pilate, 
 or from a later version of the manuscript used by 
 Marcion. 
 
 XXXII, XXXIII, XXXIV, XXXV, XXXVI. 
 MARCION, 20. 49. LUKE, 23. 50 to 53. 
 
 And behold, a man named Joseph, 
 taking down the body, wrapped it up, 
 and placed it in a hewn tomb. 
 
 MARCION, 20. 52. 
 
 And returning, they rested the sab- 
 bath day, according to the command- 
 ment. 
 
 MARCION, 21. 6. 
 
 He has risen; remember what he 
 said, while yet living. 
 
 MARCION, 21. 7. 
 
 That it was necessary that the Son 
 of Man should suffer, and be delivered 
 up. 
 
 MARCION, 21, 37. 
 And he said unto them, Why are ye 
 
 troubled? Behold my hands and my 
 
 feet; a spirit hath not bones, as ye see 
 me have. 
 
 50. And behold, there was a man 
 named Joseph, a counselor; and he* 
 was a good man, and a just; 
 
 51 . (The same had not consented to 
 the counsel and deed of them; he 
 was of Arimathea, a city of the Jews; 
 who also himself waited for the king- 
 dom of God.) 
 
 52. This man went unto Pilate, and 
 begged the body of Jesus. 
 
 53. And he .took it down, and 
 wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a 
 sepulcher, that was hewn in stone, 
 wherein never man before was laid. 
 
 Luke, 23. 56. 
 
 And they returned, and pivpnn-d spi- 
 ers ;;nd ointments; and n-strd MM- sab- 
 bath day, according to the command- 
 ment. 
 
 LUKE, 24. 6. 
 
 He is not here, but is risen ; remember 
 how he spake unto you, when he was 
 yet in Galilee. 
 
 LUKE, 24. 7. 
 
 Saying: The Son of Man must be 
 delivered into the hands of sinful men, 
 and be crucified, and the third day, 
 rise again. 
 
 LUKE, 24. 38, 39. 
 
 38. And he said unto them, Why 
 are ye troubled ? and why do thoughts 
 arise in your hearts V 
 
 39. Behold my hands and my feet, 
 that it is I, myself; handle me and 
 see; for a spirit hath not flesh and 
 bones, as ye see me have. 
 
264: FOURTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 THE OTHER SIDE. 
 
 We will now give the cases, where the text of 
 Marcion is the more copious: 
 
 I. 
 
 MARCION, 5. 20. LUKE, 8. 21. 
 
 According to Volkmar, (though not in the schedule 
 or scholion of Epiphanius), in this verse, after the words, 
 "And he answered and said unto them," is the question, 
 "Who are my mother and my brethren?" Balance 
 of the verse, same as in Luke. 
 
 Volkmar may have taken some of his variations from 
 the "Dialogues," &c. attributed to Origen; to which he 
 appears to have given too much attention; 
 
 II, III, IV, V, VI. 
 
 MARCION, , 9. 26. 
 
 And your Father knoweth that ye 
 have need of these things of the flesh; 
 [rcov 
 
 MARCION, 14. 2. 
 [On the authority of Volkmar. J 
 It would be better for him, if he had 
 not been born; or if a mill-stone were 
 hanged about his neck, &c. 
 
 [This may have been the reading 
 of Luke at that time. See Tertullian 
 adv. Marcion, 4. 35.] 
 
 MARCION, 17. 25. 
 But they who shall be accounted 
 worthy of God, to obtain that world, &c. 
 
 MARCION, 20. 2. 
 
 And they began to accuse him, say- 
 ing: We found this fellow perverting 
 the nation, and destroying the law and 
 the prophets, and forbidding to give 
 tribute to Caesar, and turning away the 
 women and children. 
 
 MARCION, 21. 5. 
 
 And as they were afraid, and bowed 
 down their faces to the earth, those in 
 white clothing said to them, &c. 
 
 LUKE, 12. 30. 
 
 And your Father knoweth that ye 
 have need of these things. 
 
 
 
 LUKE, 17. 2. 
 
 It were better for him. that a mill- 
 stone were hanged about his neck, &c. 
 
 LUKE, 20. 35. 
 
 But they who shall be accounted 
 worthy to obtain that world, &c. 
 
 LUKE, 23. 2. 
 
 And they began to accuse him say- 
 ing: We found tnis fellow perverting 
 the nation, and forbidding to give trib- 
 ute to Caesar, saying that he himself is 
 Christ, a King. 
 
 LUKE, 24. 5. 
 
 And as they were afraid, and bowed 
 down their faces to the earth, they 
 said unto them &c. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. MARCION. 265 
 
 
 
 Here are six cases in Marcion, against thirty-six in 
 Luke; or 35 new words in Marcion, to 660 in Luke. If 
 to these we add 315 verses of Luke which are not in 
 Marcion in any form, we have a ratio of 1 to 230. 
 
 The strength of the argument, then, based upon the 
 principle of accretion, would be as 230 to 1, that the 
 Gospel of Marcion was first written. 
 
 But there is other evidence of priority. The Gospel 
 of Marcion is more simple and natural, not only in the 
 mode of expression, but in the order of arrangement. 
 
 In the fourth chapter of Luke, Jesus is represented 
 as being tempted in the wilderness, immediately after 
 his baptism; thence he returned into Galilee, and came 
 to Nazareth; [Luke, 4. 16]; where his public ministry 
 commenced. But though commencing at Nazareth, 
 he is made to refer [v. 23], to works which he had done 
 at Capernaum; a place to which he goes, afterward, 
 [v. 31.] 
 
 In Marcion, on the contrary, his public ministry 
 commenced at Capernaum; [Marcion,!. 1]; whence, [v. 
 10], he came to Nazareth, and preached; and here, in 
 the natural order, [v. 13], he refers to the works done 
 at Capernaum. 
 
 This accords with the Gospel of Matthew, which re- 
 presents that Jesus did not commence preaching, until 
 after he had taken up his residence in Capernaum. 
 j Matt. 4. 13 to 17.] Mark follows Luke. Matthew and 
 Marcion were probably from a common manuscript. 
 
 In the Gospel of John, Jesus is represented as per- 
 forming his first miracle in Cana of Galilee, after which 
 he went down to Capernaum. [John 2. 11, 12.] This 
 therefore, is confirmatory of Marcion. 
 
 It is probable that in Luke, the manuscripts were put 
 together out of their natural order, and that this dis- 
 order was followed in Mark. It was the opinion of 
 
266 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 Griesbach that the author of Mark had before him the 
 whole of the present Gospel of Luke. Schleiermacher 
 thinks he had some of the manuscripts which comprise 
 the Gospel of Luke. ' 
 
 All the arguments of Schleiermacher, showing that 
 Luke consisted of a compilation of older manuscripts, 
 will apply with equal force to Marcion, so far as it con- 
 tains the same material. It is not necessary, therefore,, 
 to assume that either of these gospels was formed di- 
 rectly from the other. It may well be, that common 
 manuscripts were used. 
 
 At the same time, the fact that nearly every word of 
 Marcion is in Luke, besides much additional matter, is 
 strongly suggestive of the theory, that the author of 
 Luke had before him, besides other material, the Gospel 
 of Marcion entire. On the supposition that Marcion 
 was last written, it is difficult to conceive why he should 
 have excluded so large a portion of the Gospel of Luke, 
 especially as it is now conceded that it was not done 
 for dogmatic purposes. On the other hand, if Luke 
 was written last, the accumulations were in accordance 
 with the spirit of the age, and the practice of the times. 
 Besides, it was necessary to have a gospel different 
 from that of Marcion, who was a heretic. There is no 
 satisfactory evidence that Marcion had seen either of 
 the canonical gospels, or had even heard of them. 
 
 The first two chapters of Luke were wanting in the 
 gospels of the first century. They were also wanting 
 in the Gospel of the Hebrews, or Nazarenes, about A. 
 D. 125, as well as in the Gospel of Marcion, A. D. 145. 
 They first appeared in the Protevangelion, about A. 
 D. 125, and were probably not deemed by Marcion, 
 authentic. 
 
 (1.) Schlei. on Luke, p. 91. 
 
CSWST1AX WfUimS. JUSTIX MAKXY8. 267 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 SECOND HALF OF FOURTH PERIOD. 
 
 JUSTIN MARTYR. A. D. 150 to 160. 
 
 There has been much diversity of opinion as to the 
 time when Justin Martyr lived, and wrote his far-famed 
 Apologies. 
 
 His first Apology was supposed by Page, Neander, 
 Otto, Semisch and others, to have been written, A. D. 
 139. But the reason given for the opinion was, that 
 Verissimus became Caesar in 139, and it was thought, 
 if the First Apology had been written after that date, 
 he would have been styled Caesar by Justin. He calls 
 him "the philosopher;" a title in which Justin himself 
 took great pride. He says: 
 
 "Do you, then, since ye are called pious and philosophers; guardians of jus- 
 tice and lovers of learning, give good heed, and hearken to my address. 1st 
 Apology, ch. 2. 
 
 And again: "This judgment of yours, Urbicus, does not become the Em- 
 peror Pius, nor the philosopher, the son of Caesar, nor the sacred senate." 2d 
 Apology, ch. 2. 
 
 Here Verissimus is called the philosopher, in the 
 Second Apology, also, which is admitted by all, to have- 
 been written after 139. The title "philosopher" was at 
 that time, esteemed a very honorable one. The em* 
 bassy or apology of Athenagoras, A. D. 177, was addressed 
 as follows: 
 
268 FOURTH PERIOD. A . D. 130 to A. V. 110. 
 
 "The Embassy of Athenagoras, the Athenian, a phi- 
 losopher and a Christian, concerning Christians, to the 
 Emperors Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, and Lucius Au- 
 relius Commodus, Armeniaci, Sarmatici, and above all, 
 philosophers." 
 
 There are other considerations, which go strongly 
 against so early a date. 
 
 Justin was born, A. D. 114, and therefore would be 
 but 25 years of age, in 139. 
 
 Again: Marcion did not come to Rome, until about 
 140. The date is 'generally fixed at 142. But Justin, 
 in the First Apology, speaks of him in terms which im- 
 ply that he had been a long time, disseminating his 
 docrines. 
 
 "And there is Marcion, a man of Pontus," says he, "who is even at this day 
 alive, and teaching his disciples to believe in some other god greater than the 
 Creator." 1st Apology, ch. 26. 
 
 Still further: Justin himself says impliedly, that he 
 was writing 150 years after Christ: 
 
 "But lest some should, without reason," says he, "and for the perversion of 
 what we teach, maintain that we say that Christ was born one hundred and 
 fifty years ago, under Cyrenius, and subsequently, in the time of Pontius Pi- 
 late, taught what we say he taught," &c 1st Apology, ch. 46. 
 
 Those who contend for an early date, claim that Jus- 
 tin is here speaking in round numbers, merely. But if, 
 when writing in 139, he wished to speak in round num- 
 bers, would he not have said 140? Some writers, seeing 
 that for this reason, the date should be nearer 150 than 
 140, have placed it at 146 to 148. Burton has 148. ' 
 
 We think it consists better with the age of Justin, 
 and with what he says of Marcion, as well as with a 
 true construction of this passage, to take the 150 years 
 as the true time, certainly the minimum time after the 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. Vol. 2, p. 111. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. JUSTIN MARTYR. 269 
 
 birth of Christ, when the First Apology was written. 
 This is the opinion of Tillemont, Fleury, Ceillier, Dr. 
 l)e and others, and is sanctioned by the authority of 
 Norton. Dr. Davidson speaks of Justin as flourishing 
 about 150, though he is inclined to date the Apology 
 two or three years earlier. 
 
 We have thought it necessary to review the evidence 
 on this question, because of its importance, and because, 
 though the evidence of a later date than 139, appears 
 almost overwhelming, we find, in the very valuable en- 
 cyclopedia of McClintock and Strong, it is still stated, 
 that the First Apology was written, A. D. 139. ' 
 
 WHAT GOSPELS WERE USED BY JUSTIN? 
 
 This is a question of the highest importance. We 
 have now come to the middle of the second century, 
 and to one of the ablest and most celebrated of the 
 fathers; one whose works are famous for the zeal and 
 piety which they display. 
 
 Canon Westcott, through some seventy-five pages, 
 labors with great earnestness, and with much ability, 
 to show that Justin Martyr was acquainted with the 
 canonical gospels. 
 
 At the very threshold of the subject, we are met by 
 the fact, that nowhere in all the writings of Justin, 
 does he once so much as mention any of those Gospels. 
 Nor does he mention either of their supposed authors, 
 except John. Once his name occurs. Not however, as 
 the author of a gospel, but in such a connection as 
 raises a very strong presumption, that Justin knew of 
 no gospel of John the Apostle: 
 
 "And further," says he. "there was a certain man with us, whose name was 
 John, one of the apostles of Christ, who prophesied, by a revelation that was 
 
 (1.) Article, "Marcion." The article ia accredited to Prof. Worman, of 
 Drew Theological Seminary. 
 
270 FOURTH PERIOD, A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 made to him, that those who believed in our Christ, would dwell a thousand 
 years in Jerusalem; and that thereafter, the general, and in short, the eternal 
 resurrection and judgment of all men, would likewise take place." Dialogue 
 with Trypho, ch. 81. 
 
 This language is quite inconsistent with the theory, 
 that John was the author of a gospel then well known 
 and generally received, and which was a part of the 
 "Memoirs of the Apostles," used and referred to by 
 Justin. 
 
 The failure of Justin Martyr to refer to either of the 
 supposed authors of the four gospels, as a writer of 
 such a book, becomes still more significant, when it is 
 considered how often he refers to the Old Testament 
 writers by name, (nearly 200 times in all), and that be- 
 sides "The Memoirs of the Apostles," the title of which 
 is somewhat indefinite, he specifically mentions tw r o 
 gospels, one of wjiich, the Acts of Pilate, is still extant. 
 The other, the Gospel of Peter, is lost. 
 
 The argument of Westcott and others is, that inas- 
 much as there are found in the canonical gospels, 
 passages closely resembling those quoted by Justin, 
 and in two or three instances, passages exactly the 
 same, that by the Memoirs of the Apostles, which Jus- 
 tin frequently refers to, he must mean the canonical 
 gospels. 
 
 On the contrary, it has been shown, by Hilgenfeld, 
 Credner, Mayerhoff and others, and more lately, by the 
 author of "Supernatural Religion," who has reviewed 
 the whole subject with great ability, that the argument 
 based upon the similarity of these passages, is entirely 
 inconclusive, That except in two or three instances, 
 it becomes necessary, in order to . obtain parallels, to 
 put together, not only passages from different portions 
 of the same gospel, but in some cases, passages from 
 different gospels. Also that by this process the con- 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. JUSTIN MARTYR. 271 
 
 nection is broken up, while the quotations in Justin 
 have, for the most part, a consecutive order, and, as is 
 shown by the context, had such an order in the gospel 
 from which they were taken. 
 
 There are also a number of sayings of Christ, given 
 by Justin as quotations, which are not in the canonical 
 gospels at all. 
 
 Again, the references of Justin to the various inci- 
 dents in the life of Jesus, show a divergence from the 
 canonical gospels, not only in the mode of stating 
 facts, but in the facts themselves. In some instances, 
 they point unmistakably to a known source, whence 
 they were taken. 
 
 While in Luke and Matthew, the genealogy of Jesus 
 is traced through Joseph, Justin traces it through 
 Alary. In the Protevangelion, of the use of which by 
 Justin there is much evidence, Mary is said to be of the 
 lineage of David. l 
 
 Justin, in relating the announcement to Mary, has 
 the angel say, "Behold,, thou shalt conceive of the Holy 
 Ghost, and shalt bear a Son, and he shall be called the 
 Son of the Highest, and thou shalt call his name Jesus, 
 for he shall save his people from their sins." a 
 
 In the Protevangelion, the angel says to Mary, 
 
 "The power of the Most High shall overshadow thee; wherefore also the holy 
 thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of the Highest, [in 
 on<- version, the 'Son of the living God,'] and thou shalt call his name Jesus; 
 for he shall save his people from their sins." [Chapter 11.] 
 
 In Luke, the closing of the salutation is, 
 
 "Therefore also, that holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called 
 the Son of God." [Luke, 1. :;:>.] 
 
 The closing phrase, "for he shall save his people from 
 their sins," which is exactly the same in the Apology 
 
 (1.) Protevangelion, ch. 10. 
 (2.) Apology, 1. 38. 
 
272 FOURTH PERIOD. AD. 130 to A. 2). 170. 
 
 and in the Protevangelion, is not in this passage of 
 Luke; neither is it in the 31st verse, which reads, "And 
 behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring 
 forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus." 
 
 Again, in one version of the Protevangelion, the an- 
 gel says to Mary, "Fear not Mary, for thou hast found 
 favor before the Lord, and thou shalt conceive of his 
 Word." 1 
 
 Justin, after quoting what the angel said to Mary, 
 but without giving his authority, says: 
 
 "It is wrong therefore, to understand the spirit and the power of God, n - 
 thing else than the Word, who is also the first-born of God, as tlie af'or 
 prophet Moses declared; and it was this which, when it came upon the virgin 
 and overshadowed her, caused her to conceive; not by intercourse, but by 
 power." 
 
 Nothing of this in Luke. Justin then adds: 
 
 "And the name Jesus, in the Hebrew language, means Savior, in the Greek 
 tongue; 1 ' and continuing, he repeats the closing words in the announcement 
 to Mary, thus: 
 
 "Wherefore, too, the angel said to the virgin, "Thou shalt call his name 
 Jesus, for he shall save his people from their sins. 1 ' Apology, ch. 33. 
 
 This deliberate repetition of the sentence, in the same 
 words, indicates, quite conclusively, that he was quot- 
 ing the words of the Protevangelion, from that gospel, 
 or from some other now lost. 
 
 Tischendorff himself thinks this passage was a recol- 
 lection from the Protevangelion, and that it wa>, 
 "unconsciously added, by Justin, to the account in 
 
 Luke." 2 
 
 Justin, when speaking of the journey of Joseph and 
 Mary to Bethlehem, says: 
 
 "On the occasion of the first census, which was taken in Judgoa, under Cyre- 
 nius, he (Joseph) went up from Nazareth, where he lived, to Bethlehem. 
 
 (1.) Ch. 11, as given by Tischendorff, Evang. Apoc. p. 21. 
 (2.) Wann wurden, &c. p. 77. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. JUSTIN MARTYR. 273 
 
 to which he belonged, to be enrolled; for his family was of the tribe of Judah, 
 which then inhabited that region." Dialoyue with TrypTio, ch. 78. 
 
 The differences between the account of Justin, and 
 that in Luke, are manifest. 
 
 In the one, the census was taken in Judaea. [In the 
 Protevangelion, all the Jews were to be taxed, who were 
 of Bethlehem, in Judaea.] In the other, the census 
 was to extend to all the world, or in other words, to the 
 whole Roman Empire. In the one, [not in this passage, 
 but in 1st Apology, ch. 34], Cyrenius is styled "your 
 first procurator in Judaea," and in this passage it is stat- 
 ed, that the going to Bethlehem, was on the occasion 
 of the first census, which was taken under him. In the 
 other, the census is spoken of as being made when Cy- 
 renius was governor of Syria. In the one, the descent 
 of Joseph is said to be from the tribe of Judah. In the 
 other, it is asserted that he was of the house and line- 
 age of David, and that is given as the reason for going 
 to Bethlehem, it being the city of David. 
 
 Justin represents Jesus as having been born in a 
 cave. ' So do the Protevangelion, and the Gospel of the 
 Infancy. In the 70th and 78th chapters of the Dialogue, 
 Justin quotes from Isaiah 33. 16, to prove that it was 
 necessary, for the fulfillment of prophecy, that Christ 
 should be born in a cave. That the birth of Christ 
 took place in a cave, was quite generally believed by 
 the fathers. Origen and Eusebius state that the cave 
 was shown in their day. 2 
 
 "Later Fathers," says Westcott, "speak of the cave, 
 without any misgivings that they contradict St. Luke." 3 
 
 (1.) Dialogue, ch. 78. 
 
 (2.) Origen, cont. Gels. 1. 51, and Euseb. Vita Const. 3. 40. See also Soc- 
 rates, Ecc. Hist. 1. 17; Sozomen, Ecc. Hist. 2. 2; Epiph. Haer. 20. 1; Jerome, 
 Ep. 58, ad Paul. The reference to the cave by Gregory Nyssen, has already 
 been given. [Ch. 10.] Origen refers to the Gospel of the Infancy. 
 
 (3.) Canon, p. 92, note; referring to Origen and Kpiphanius. 
 
274 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A.D. 170. 
 
 Justin when referring to the Magi, nearly every time 
 speaks of their coming from Arabia; making the asser- 
 tion no less than nine times. This must have been 
 taken from some gospel now lost. 
 
 Justin says, speaking of Christ, 
 
 "He was deemed a carpenter, (for he was in the habit of working as a car- 
 penter, when among men, making plows and yokes; by which he taught the 
 symbols of righteousness and an active life.)" Dial. ch. 88. 
 
 In the copy of the Gospel of the Infancy published 
 by Tischendorff, l it is said of Jesus, 
 
 "Now his father was a carpenter, and made at that time, plows and yokes." 
 
 Justin speaks of a fire in the River Jordan, when Je- 
 sus was baptized. So did the Gospel of the Hebrews. 2 
 It is also mentioned in "The Preaching of Paul." 3 
 
 Justin has the Holy Spirit say to Jesus, at his bap- 
 tism, "This is my beloved Son; to-day have I begotten 
 thee." The same form of expression was in the Gospel 
 of the Hebrews, and was quoted by others of the fathers. 
 
 These are some of the indications, and it must be 
 admitted they are plain ones, showing that Justin 
 made extensive use of other gospels. 
 
 Some of those used by him, are expressly named. 
 Not only does he allude to the Gospel or Memoirs 
 of Peter, 4 but he twice cites by name, the Acts of Pi- 
 late, or Gospel of Mcodemus. 
 
 In the 35th chapter of the First Apology, he says 
 of Christ, 
 
 "And after he was crucified, they cast lots upon his vesture, and they that 
 crucified him, parted it among them. And that these things did happen, you 
 can ascertain from the Acts of Pontius Pilate." 
 
 (1.) Ev. Apoc. p. 144. 
 
 (2.) See chapter 4 of this work, fragment from Epiphanius. 
 (3.) Treatise on Re-Baptism, appended to Cyprian's works. 
 (4.) See chapter 1 of this work. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. JUSTIN MARTYR. 275 
 
 Some writers have thought that the reference here 
 is to the official report, said to have been made by Pi- 
 late to Tiberius. At the same time it is conceded, that 
 even if such a report was made, Justin had never seen 
 it. These writers do not explain, how he could so con- 
 fidently refer to a report which he had never seen, or 
 how such a report could contain an account so mani- 
 festly founded upon Jewish prophecies. 
 
 In the text of the gospel called "The Acts of Pilate," 
 as published in the Orthodoxographa of Grynseus, is 
 the following: 
 
 "And they divided his garments, and upon his vesture they cast lots." Acts 
 of Pilate, ch. 10. 
 
 Justin says, 
 
 "They cast lots upon his vesture, and they that crucified him, parted it 
 among them." 
 
 And refers to the Acts of Pilate, as authority for the 
 statement. There is but little doubt, that the gospel 
 by that name now extant, was the work referred to by 
 Justin. ' It will be seen that the phraseology is differ- 
 ent from that in the canonical gospels. Davidson also 
 thinks Justin had this gospel. a 
 
 Again: In the 48th chapter of the First Apology, 
 Justin says: 
 
 "And that it was predicted that our Christ should heal all diseases, and 
 raise the dead, hear what was said: There are these words: 'At his coming, 
 the lame shall leap as an hart, and the tongue of the stammerer shall be 
 clear speaking: the blind shall see, and the lepers shall be cleansed; and the 
 dead shall rise, and walk about. 1 And that he did those things, you can learn 
 from the Acts of Pontius Pilate." 
 
 A number of these miracles are reported in the Gos- 
 pel of the Acts of Pilate, including the raising from 
 
 (1.) This is the opinion of Tischendorff. Evang. Apoc. Proleg. p. 64; 
 Wann Wurden, &c. p. 82. 
 (2.) Canon, p. 100. 
 
276 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 the dead. It is undoubtedly the authority referred to 
 in this passage of Justin Martyr. If any official report 
 was ever made by Pilate to Tiberius, it would scarcely 
 contain admissions that a person whom he had put to 
 death, had performed such miracles. 
 
 If then, as there is every reason to believe, the Gos- 
 pel of the Acts of Pilate was the work alluded to, we 
 have, on the supposition that the canonical gospSls 
 then existed, the extraordinary spectacle presented, of 
 a writer of the middle of the second century, one of 
 the most prominent fathers of the church, passing over 
 gospels in general circulation, and which were consid- 
 ered authoritative, and as evidence of the miracles of 
 Jesus, citing an apocryphal and discredited gospel. 
 
 Various other considerations might be mentioned, af- 
 fecting, with more or less force, the question, as to what 
 gospels were used by Justin. But let these suffice. 
 
 When it is considered, That no one of the canonical 
 gospels is expressly mentioned, nor either of the sup- 
 posed writers, except John, and he under such circum- 
 stances as negative the presumption that Justin knew 
 of him as the author of a gospel that Justin refers by 
 name to the writers of the Old Testament Scriptures 
 nearly 200 times that from a large number of quota- 
 tions from written accounts of the sayings of Christ, 
 only two or three agree literally with the canonical 
 gospels that in nearly all cases, parallel passages can 
 only be obtained, by patching together different passa- 
 ges, and sometimes from different gospels that Justin 
 quotes sayings of Christ not in the canonical gospels 
 that he refers to incidents in the life of Jesus, not 
 found at all in those gospels, but which are in other 
 known gospels and finally that he cites two or three 
 such by name, and one of them as authority for the 
 miracles of Jesus; it cannot be denied, that the evidence 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. JUSTIN MARTYR. 277 
 
 that the canonical gospels were unknown to Justin 
 Martyr, is very strong, and indeed, well nigh conclusive. 
 
 There are two circumstances which should be men- 
 tioned, which are sometimes relied upon, to break the 
 force of this accumulated evidence. 
 
 One is, the fact that Justin quotes from the Old Tes- 
 tament loosely, the difference between his quotations 
 and the passages themselves, being, in several instances, 
 as great, as between the quotations which have been 
 referred to, and the corresponding passages in the New 
 Testament. The proportion of exact quotations is, 
 however, much greater, in the one case, than the other, 
 there being over sixty from the Old Testament, or nearly 
 one-half of the whole number; while in a large num- 
 ber of other instances, the variation is very slight. 
 
 In the citations, on the other hand, relating to the 
 sayings and doings of Christ, the number of exact quo- 
 tations will not exceed three, out of nearly a hundred. 
 Those which are the same, consist of the sayings of 
 Christ, which were preserved in other gospels, and by 
 oral tradition. Thus, where the quotations are the 
 most important, and should therefore more exactly 
 correspond, they are found, on the contrary, the more 
 divergent. 
 
 The other circumstance is, that Justin does not ex- 
 pressly mention Paul, or his writings. Hence, it is 
 argued, his omission to mention other New Testament 
 writers, should not be looked upon with surprise. 
 There is some force in the suggestion. At the same 
 time, it is claimed on the other side, that there were 
 special reasons for this omission. The silence concern- 
 ing Paul, has been referred to the well-known schism 
 between him and Peter. Justin's works have been con- 
 sidered as standing upon the Petrine side, or at least, 
 'as anti-Pauline. It is possible that some further ex- 
 
278 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 110. 
 
 planation of the silence of Justin, may be found in the 
 fact, that the only collection of Paul's epistles then in 
 circulation, had been made by Marcion, a heretic, who 
 was peculiarly obnoxious to Justin. 
 
 In regard to the "Memoirs of the Apostles," which 
 are referred to some fifteen or twenty times by Justin, 
 as the source of many of his quotations, those who con- 
 tend that he meant the Gospel of the Hebrews, ' in 
 support of their theory, point to the significant fact 
 that the Gospel of the Hebrews was also known as "The 
 Gospel of the Twelve Apostles." This, they think, was 
 "The Memoirs of the Apostles," referred to by Justin 
 Martyr. 
 
 Justin was of Greek descent, but was born at Flavia 
 Neapolis, a city of Samaria. He studied in the various 
 schools of philosophy, and afterward became an earnest 
 and devoted Christian. He lived for awhile at Ephesus, 
 and then settled in Rome. Here he suffered martyr- 
 dom, about the year 165. 
 
 DOCTRINES. Dr. Priestly thought that Justin was the 
 first who advanced the doctrine of the Divinity of 
 Christ. a 
 
 From the time of Justin Martyr, the doctrine of the 
 Logos, or Word, which had prevailed, in various forms,, 
 from ancient times, and which had been so extensively 
 treated by Philo, became associated with the person of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 The "Word" of Philo, was "The first begotten Son of 
 God," 3 "the first begotten Word," 4 "the Image of God," 
 "the Divine Word," 5 his most ancient Word, 6 "the Image 
 
 (1.) Davidson, Ewald, Credner, Tischendorff, De Wette, and many others* 
 (2.) History of the Corruptions of Christianity, vol. 1, p. 46. 
 (3.) De Agricult. sec. 12. (4.) De Confus. Ling. sec. 28 
 
 (5.) De Somniis, 1. sec. 12. (6.) Ibid. 1. 39. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. JUSTIN MARTYR. 279 
 
 of God, by which the whole world was created." But 
 Philo was a Jew, and knew nothing of Christ, as the 
 Word. 
 
 In the writings of Justin Martyr, this phraseology 
 was applied to Jesus. ' A similar application of the 
 term was afterward adopted in the Gospel of John. 
 
 Some allusion to the Logos is found in the Eevela- 
 tion, [19. 13], which appears to have been written 
 before this time, as Justin refers to it. 3 It is possible 
 he might have taken some hint from this passage, or 
 from the Gospel of the Infancy, but it is probable that 
 for his doctrine of the Logos, he is more indebted to 
 the works of Philo. 
 
 Paul had applied to Jesus, the language of the Psalm- 
 ist, "Thou art my Son; this day have I begotten thee;" 
 but he had not identified the Son and the Word as the 
 same. The "Word" of Paul, was the written word of 
 Scripture. 
 
 Philo had said the Word was the first begotten Son; 
 Justin Martyr, applying these terms to Christ, asserted 
 that he was the Word, the first and only begotten Son 
 of God. In the writings of Justin, however, he is still 
 subordinated to the Father. It remained for the author 
 of the Gospel of John to boldly and unqualifiedly an- 
 nounce, that "the Word was with God, and the Word 
 was God." 
 
 (1.) Dialogue, chs. 87 to 100, 105, and other places. 
 (2.) Dialogue, ch. 81. 
 
280 FOURTH PERIOD. A.D. i30 to A.D. 170. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII, 
 
 SECOND HALF OF FOURTH PERIOD. -Continued. 
 
 APELLES PEREGRINUS MARCELLINA PHILIP SOTEE MONTANUS 
 TATIAN. 
 
 APELLES. A. D. 160. 
 
 Apelles is said to have been excommunicated by 
 Marcion. He afterward had a sect and a gospel of his 
 own. He was a Gnostic. There were various Gnostic 
 sects. One of their cardinal doctrines was, that Jesus 
 was a man, begotten by man. Some of them held, that 
 he became Christ, the Son of God, at the time of his 
 anointing and baptism. 
 
 "When" says Baring-Gould, "Gnosticism fixed on the anointing as the 
 communication to Christ of his divine mission and Messiahship, their mention 
 of it was cut out of the gospels in possession of the church, and consequently 
 the canonical gospels are without it to this day." Lost and Hostile Gospels, 
 p. 202. 
 
 Others believed that Jesus and Christ were different. 
 That Jesus suffered, but Christ only in appearance. 
 These were called Docetse. Christ, as distinct from the 
 man Jesus, had a pre-existence. 
 
 According to the fathers, Apelles denied the resur- 
 rection of the dead. He published a collection of 
 revelations which he had received from a noted cour- 
 tesan, by the name of Philumene. ' 
 
 (1.) See Tertullian, de Prses. adv. Hffir. c. 30; Epiph. Haer. 44; Austin, de 
 Hser. ad Q. 23 in Ap. 
 
I 
 
 CHRISTIAN WRITERS. APELLES. 281 
 
 Not much reliance is placed upon these assertions. 
 They are considered slanders by Dr. Lardner and other 
 candid historians. Especially are such statements 
 against prominent women, who held heretical opinions, 
 entitled to but little credit. 
 
 Neander defends the character of Apelles, and con- 
 siders his intimacy with Philumene, altogether 
 blameless. ' 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF APELLES. 
 
 But little is known of this gospel. Jerome, in the 
 preface to his Commentary on Matthew, and Venerable 
 Bede, in his Commentary on Luke, refer to the Gospel 
 of Apelles, as one of those alluded to in Luke; "Foras- 
 much as many have taken in hand to set forth/' &c. 
 [Luke, 1. 1.] According to these writers, then, the Gos- 
 pel of Luke was written in the latter part of the 
 second century. 
 
 PEREGRINUS. A. D. 150 to 169. 
 
 Lucian, author of the Dialogues, A. D. 165, gives a 
 history of Peregrinus. He says he learned a wonderful 
 doctrine of the Christians, by conversing with their 
 priests and scribes, near Palestine. "And in a short 
 time, he showed they were but children to him; for he 
 was prophet, high priest, ruler of a synagogue; uniting 
 all offices in himself alone. Some books he interpret- 
 ed and explained; others he wrote. They spoke of 
 him as a god, and took him for a law-giver, and honored 
 him with the title of master. They still, therefore, 
 worship that great man who was crucified in Palestine, 
 because he introduced into the world, this new 
 religion." 2 
 
 Lucian was contemporary with Peregrinus, having 
 
 (1.) Church History, vol. 2, p. 151. 
 (2.) De Morte Peregrin, t. 1. p. 565. 
 
282 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. Z>. 170. 
 
 been born A. D. 124, ' and living until after 180. * The 
 same writer says further, that Peregrinus was a person 
 who rambled from place to place, and from one sect of 
 philosophy to another. "Having been guilty of parri- 
 cide and other crimes, he was obliged for awhile, to 
 leave his native country, and travel abroad." He was 
 afterward imprisoned. While in prison, he was visited 
 by Christians, who administered to his necessities. The 
 Governor of Syria set him at liberty. He then return- 
 ed to Parium, his native place, and afterward, about 
 the year 169, he ascended a funeral pile, which he had 
 voluntarily prepared, and perished in the flames, in the 
 sight of all Greece. 
 
 Peregrinus was also called Proteus. His death is 
 mentioned by some of the fathers. 3 
 
 Athenagoras refers to it thus: 
 
 "Of the statues of Alexander and Proteus, (the latter, you are aware, threw 
 himself into the fire near Olympia), that of Proteus is likewise said to utter 
 oracles." Plea for the Christians, ch. 26. 
 
 There is reason to believe that the picture drawn by 
 
 Lucian, was, like his portraiture of Alexander Abono- 
 
 tichus, and his casual mention of Apollonius of Tyana, 
 
 colored by the pen of prejudice. 
 
 From other writers, there are more favorable accounts: 
 
 Ammianus Marcellinus, [3d century], mentions his 
 death, and calls him an illustrious philosopher. 4 
 
 Philostratus [210], refers to his death, and speaks of 
 him as a cynic philosopher. 5 
 
 Aulus Gellius, [2d century], speaks of him as follows: 
 
 "I saw, when I was at Athens, a philosopher named Peregrinus, and sur- 
 nained afterward Proteus; a man of dignity and fortitude, who resided in a 
 
 (1.) Moyle's Works, vol. 2, p. 363. 
 
 (2.) Lardner, vol. 4, p. 149. 
 
 (3.) Tertullian, ad Mart. cap. 4, p. 157; Athenagoras, see above. 
 
 (4.) Amm. 1. 29, cap. 1. 
 
 (5.) De Vit. Soph. 1. 2, n. 1, sec. 13. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. PEKEGRINUS. 283 
 
 little cottage, without the city. As I used to go to him frequently, I heard 
 from him many useful and excellent remarks, among which this is what I 
 chiefly remember: 
 
 "He said, 'A wise man should not be guilty of sin, although gods and men 
 were alike ignorant of it.' For he thought a wise man should avoid sin, not 
 from the fear of punishment or disgrace, but from his sense of duty and love 
 of virtue." Noctes Atticce, bk. 12, ch. 11. 
 
 He then represents Peregrinus as quoting these lines 
 of Sophocles: 
 
 "Nor vainly think your skill can aught conceal; 
 Time, that knows all things, shall all truths reveal." 
 
 It is as difficult to reconcile this sprightly picture by 
 the author of the Attic Nights, with what is said by 
 Lucian, as it is, the extant Epistles of Apollonius, with 
 the notice which Lucian chose to take, of that 
 philosopher. 
 
 MARCELLINA. A. D. 160. 
 
 Marcellina was the founder ot a sect, called Marcel- 
 lians. She was a Gnostic a disciple of Carpocrates. 
 
 The fathers are almost entirely silent concerning 
 her. If we are left in ignorance of desirable informa- 
 tion, her name has at least been handed down, free 
 from detraction and calumny. 
 
 SOTER. A. D. 164. 
 
 Soter was Bishop of Eome, about A. D. 175. Dr. 
 Lardner puts him down as one of the writers of the 
 second century, whose works are lost, and dates his 
 writings, A. D. 164. He may have flourished as a writer, 
 before he was made bishop. 
 
 PHILIP. A. D. 170. 
 
 This writer is in the same category with the preced- 
 ing. He is mentioned with Soter and others, as writers 
 of the second century, whose works are lost. * 
 
 (1.) Lardner, vol. 1, p. 436. 
 
284 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 MONT ANUS. A. D. 170. 
 
 Dr. Priestly thinks many of the Montanists were 
 Unitarians. 
 
 Epiphanius gives extracts from the writings of Mon- 
 tanus, and shows him to have been a millenarian. 
 
 Apollonius, the Christian writer of the third century, 
 became an active opponent of Montanism, and endeav- 
 ored to counteract the impulse which had been given 
 to it by Tertullian. This great father had left the 
 catholic church, and had gone over to Montanism, about 
 the end of the second century. 
 
 Tischendorff says, the opponents of Montanism re- 
 jected the Gospel of John. x 
 
 Epiphanius mentions the Pepuzians, a sect of Mon- 
 tanists, who permitted women to baptize. a 
 TATIAN. A. D. 170. 
 
 Tatian was by birth an Assyrian. He was converted 
 by Justin Martyr, but afterward became a Gnostic, a 
 follower of Marcion. He joined the Encratites, and 
 has been considered by some, as the founder of that sect. 
 
 His Oration against the Greeks, is still extant. It 
 contains no mention of any of the canonical gospels. 
 Some writers claim that there are passages parallel 
 with those gospels. They consist of the sayings of 
 Christ, and the better opinion appears to be, that they 
 were taken from the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
 THE GOSPEL OR HARMONY OF TATIAN. 
 
 There is a Harmony of the Gospels attributed to Ta- 
 tian. It is sometimes called, "The Gospel of Tatian." 
 
 The work is first heard of in Eusebius; who says, 
 
 "Tatian, however, their former chief, having- put together a certain amal- 
 gamation and collection, 1 know not how, of the Gospels, named this the Di- 
 atessaron; which even now is current with some." Ecc. Hist. 4. 29. 
 
 (1.) Origin of the Four Gospels, p. 123. (2.) Haer. 49. 2. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. T ATI AN. 285 
 
 The next reference to the Gospel of Tatian, is by Ep- 
 iphanius. He says: 
 
 "It is said that he (Tatian) composed the Gospel by Four, which is called 
 by some, the Gospel of the Hebrews." Beer. 46. 1. 
 
 It does not appear that either of these writers had 
 seen any such gospel. They wrote from hearsay; and 
 the statement of Epiphanius as to the name of the 
 gospel, is no doubt based upon the passage in 'Eusebius. 
 
 The third writer is Theodoret. He says: 
 
 "He [Tatian] also composed the gospel which is called The Diatessaron, ex- 
 cising: the genealogies, and all the other parts which declare that the Lord was 
 born of the seed of David, according to the flesh. This was used, not only by 
 those of his own sect, but also by those who held the apostolic doctrines, who 
 did not perceive the evil of the composition, but made use of the book in 
 simplicity, on account of its conciseness. I found, myself, upwards of two 
 hundred such books held in honor among your churches, and collecting them 
 altogether, 1 had them put aside, and instead, introduced the Gospels of the 
 Four Evangelists.' 1 Haeret. Fab. 1. 20. 
 
 The next century, Victor of Capua, referring to Ta- 
 tian's Gospel, called it "Diapente;" "The Gospel by 
 Five." ' 
 
 Such is the evidence concerning the Gospel or Har- 
 mony of Tatian. Let us attempt to analyze it: 
 
 Epiphanius only states, that it was then said that he 
 (Tatian) composed the Gospel by Four; and immedi- 
 ately adds, that it was called by some, the Gospel of the 
 Hebrews. This was about A. D. 385. Half a century 
 later, Theodoret asserts that it was then called the Di- 
 atessaron, and states something about its composition. 
 
 Independently of Eusebius, then, it only appears, 
 that in the fourth and fifth centuries it 'was called the 
 Diatessaron, and in the sixth, the Diapente. 
 
 But Eusebius says that Tatian himself called it the 
 Diatessaron. This is not the first statement of Eusebi- 
 us, tending to give an early date to the canonical gos- 
 
 (1.) Fabricius, Cod. N. T. 1. p. 378. 
 
286 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 pels, in which he is unsupported by earlier authorities. 
 
 The importance of the question renders it necessary 
 to examine into the credibility of this witness, and to 
 endeavor to ascertain whether his unsupported state- 
 ment may be relied upon. This subject will be treat- 
 ed in the next chapter. 
 
 In the mean time, there is a circumstance disclosed, 
 which in itself goes strongly to rebut the presumption 
 that Tatian made use of the four gospels. 
 
 It appears from the testimony of Theodoret himself, 
 that he felt under the necessity of suppressing this 
 gospel, though it was held in high respect, and two hun- 
 dred were in use in the churches which he visited. 
 
 If it was a harmony of the four gospels, what was 
 the necessity for suppressing it? Why was it necessary 
 to substitute those gospels for a harmony of them? 
 
 The fact that Theodoret felt obliged to suppress it, is 
 inconsistent with the theory that it was a harmony of 
 the four gospels, and throws suspicion upon a statement 
 made manifestly for the purpose of supporting such an 
 inference. 
 
 The pretext for the change was, that Tatian had 
 omitted certain portions. But it is much more proba- 
 ble, that those were not in the gospels of which a di- 
 gest had been made by Tatian. 
 
EUSEBIUS ASA WITNESS. 287 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 VALUE OF THE TESTIMONY OF EUSEBIUS. 
 
 THE ESTIMATE OF FRIENDLY WRITERS. 
 
 Those who are disposed to take the most favorable 
 view of this historian, hold him in low repute, as a 
 Chronicler of facts. 
 
 "The great fault of Eusebius, 11 says canon Westcott, "is a want of indepen- 
 dent, judgment, He writes under the influence of the last informant, and 
 consequently his narrative is often confused and inconsistent. This is the case, 
 in some degree, with his statements on the canon.' 1 Canon, p. 383. He be- 
 lieves it possible, however, to ascertain his real judgment on the question. 
 
 Jones charges him with being too credulous, and 
 thinks he was imposed upon, in the correspondence be- 
 tween Christ and Abgarus, or else that the correspond- 
 ence had been interpolated into the history of Eusebi- 
 us. ' The historian affirms, that he found the letters 
 written in the Syriac language, in the public records 
 of the City of Edessa, and that he himself translated 
 them into Greek. The letters are very generally dis- 
 credited, as well as the statement of Eusebius concern- 
 ing them. 
 
 "No one" says Scaliger, speaking of Eusebius, "has 
 
 (1.) Jones. Vol. 2, p. 18. 
 
288 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 contributed more to Christian history, and no one is 
 guilty of more mistakes." J 
 
 His FALSEHOODS AND FORGERIES. 
 
 The statements of this historian are made, not only 
 carelessly and blunderingly, but in many instances, 
 in falsification of the facts of history. 
 
 Not only the most unblushing falsehoods, but litera- 
 ry forgeries of the vilest character, darken the pages 
 of his apologetic and historical writings. 
 
 His misstatements made for the purpose of bringing 
 into disrepute the Gospel of Peter and other writings 
 of the first century, have already been noticed. 
 
 As the greater includes the less, we will not stop to 
 consider the countless number of other merely false 
 statements to be found in his works, but will proceed 
 at once, to some of the forgeries of which he has been 
 convicted. 
 
 FORGERIES ON JOSEPHUS. 
 
 One of the most notorious of these, is in the account 
 of the death of Herod Agrippa. 
 
 In the 12th chapter of Acts, it is stated that Herod, 
 while sitting upon his throne, arrayed in royal appar- 
 el, and as the people were shouting and calling him a 
 god,, was smitten by the angel of the Lord, and was 
 eaten by worms, and gave up the ghost. 2 
 
 Josephus says, "Agrippa, casting his eyes upward, 
 saw an owl. sitting upon a rope, over his head." ! 
 
 Eusebius, in order to make Josephus agree with the 
 Acts of the Apostles, struck out of the text of the Jew- 
 
 (1.) Blench. Trihser. c. 29. See also, Father Maimberg's Hist, of Arianism,, 
 in French, Tom. 1, 1. 1, p. 32; and Valesius' Life of Eusebius, prefixed to his 
 Ecclesiastical History. 
 
 (2.) Acts, 12. 21 to 23. 
 
 (3.) Antiquities, bk. 19. c. 8. 2. 
 
EUSEBIU8 AS A WITNESS. 289 
 
 ish historian, a whole Greek phrase, meaning an owl 
 sitting upon a rope or cord, and substituted the word 
 meaning angel; so as to make Josephus state that Her- 
 od, looking up, saw an angel over his head. ' 
 
 This forgery has been known for centuries, and is 
 not denied by any. Some endeavor to excuse or palli- 
 ate it, while others pass it over in silence, or as a mat- 
 ter of small importance. 
 
 Again: It was the opinion of the learned Dr. Lardner, 
 that Eusebius was the one who was guilty of the for- 
 gery of the passage in Josephus, concerning Christ. 
 
 In the third volume of his works, Dr. Lardner did not 
 openly charge this forgery upon Eusebius, though he 
 more than hinted that he believed him to be the author 
 of it; saying, 
 
 
 
 "Probably some learned Christian, who had read the works of Josephus, 
 thinking it strange that this Jewish historian should say nothing of Jesus 
 Christ, wrote this paragraph, in the margin of his copy, and thence it caine 
 to be afterward inserted into many copies of Josephus." 
 
 "Who was the first author of this interpolation," said he, "cannot be said. 
 Tanaquil Faber (ap. Havercamp, p. 272), suspected Eusebius. I do not 
 charge it upon him, but I think it was first made about his time." Works, 
 vol. 3, p. 542. 
 
 Afterward, however, in the preface to the fourth vol- 
 ume, he speaks more plainly, and says: 
 
 "Indeed, it is not Josephus, but Eusebius, or some other Christian about 
 this time, who composed this paragraph. Every one must be inclined to 
 think so, who observes the connection in the Evangelical Demonstration, 
 where is the first quotation of it. In the third book of that work, Eusebius 
 has a chapter or section, against those who do not give credit to the history 
 of our Savior's wonderful works. ('IlpdS TOV$ dTtsvSovvTaS rrj rov dao- 
 rrjpoS jfiidov Ttept raor Ttapadoqcov Ttpa&oov dirfyrjtiei.' 1 Dem. Ev. 1. 3, 
 c. 7, p. 109.) Where follows an excellent argument, taken from the internal 
 characters of credibility in the evangelical history, the success of the gospel 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. bk. 2, ch. 10. Eusebius omitted the words "fiovfiwra 
 eni dxoiviov TIVO$ "an owl on a certain rope," and substituted "dy- 
 ," "angel." 
 
290 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 among the Greeks and Romans, and barbarians, and the zeal, intrepidity and 
 sufferings of Christ's apostles and the first Christians. Then he says: 
 
 " 'Though the testimony of such men concerning our Savior, must be es- 
 teemed fully sufficient, it cannot be amiss for me to add, over and a'bove, the 
 testimony of Josephus, a Hebrew; who, in the eighteenth book of the Jewish 
 Antiquities, writing the history of affairs in the time of Pilate, speaks of our 
 Savior in these words:' where follows the paragraph which we are considering: 
 where' 1 continues Dr. Lardner, "our Lord is said to be 'a "worker of wonderful 
 works, ( l Hv ydp itapa.Soc.Gov epyoov jroz^n/S:') which way of speaking 
 is so agreeable to Eusebius, and has such a similitude with his style, that I am 
 disposed to put down below, some instances from him; which must be of use 
 to satisfy us, that the style of this paragraph is very Christian, if it be not the 
 composition of Eusebius himself; as Tanaquil Faber suspected." 
 
 [Here follow several quotations from the 'Evangelical Demonstration' in the 
 original Greek, showing the frequent use by Eusebius, of the phrase, nooirf- 
 rijt epyoor napado^oov, 'worker of wonderful works.'] Lardner" s Works, 
 vol. 4, p. 6. 
 
 Thus it appears that Dr. Lardner, who, in the third 
 volume, only intimated a strong suspicion against Eu- 
 sebius, as the author of this forgery, now, in the com- 
 mencement of the fourth volume, after considering the 
 matter more fully, draws an indictment, charging him 
 openly with the crime; and calling up the case, intro- 
 duces the evidence. The words "or some other Chris- 
 tian about this time," contained in the indictment, are 
 to be considered as surplusage; since the evidence and 
 the argument are directed against Eusebius himself. 
 
 There are other, gross liberties, taken by Eusebius, 
 with the writings of Josephus. 
 
 He transcribes Josephus' account of Theudas, and 
 applies it as confirmatory of Acts, 5. 36; while in fact, 
 it disagrees with the account in Acts so much, as to 
 have made commentators great trouble. He quotes the 
 passage from the fifth chapter of the twentieth book 
 of the Antiquities, and asserts that the Theudas there 
 mentioned, is the same referred to in the Acts; skillful- 
 ly suppressing the fact, that the Theudas mentioned 
 by Josephus, led that rebellion in the year 45 or 46, 
 
EUSEBIUS AS A WITNESS. 291 
 
 at least 38 years after the time mentioned in the Acts 
 of the Apostles. 
 
 Again, in regard to the question of the taxing: 
 Eusebius, in his Chronicles, p. 76, asserts that Cyre- 
 nius "made a census of goods and persons" in the time 
 of Herod. In the Ecclesiastical History, bk. 1, ch. 5, 
 he says that Christ was born "the same year when the 
 first census was taken, and Quirinus was Governor 
 of Syria." He adds, "This census is mentioned by Fla- 
 vins Josephus, the distinguished historian among the 
 Hebrews." If a census was taken in the time of Herod, 
 it is not mentioned by Josephus, who states distinctly, 
 that after the death of Herod, Archelaus reigned nine 
 years and was banished, and then Cyrenius had the as- 
 sessment and taxing. * 
 
 Dr. Lardner, referring to this disingenuous passage, 
 says, he ascribes it, not to ignorance, but "to somewhat 
 a great deal worse." 
 
 "It is impossible," says he, "that a man of Eusebius' acuteness, who had 
 the New Testament and Josephus before him, should think a census made after 
 Archelaus' banishment, was the same with that before Herod died; but Euse- 
 bius was resolved to have St. Luke's History confirmed by the express testimo- 
 ny of the Jewish historian, right or wrong. Lardner' 8 Works, Vol. l t jp. 179. 
 
 THE FORGERY ON PHLEGON. 
 Origen, in his work against Celsus, says: 
 
 ' "But of the eclipse, which happened in the time of Tiberius, in whose reign 
 Jesus was crucified, and of the great earthquakes which were at that time, 
 Phlegon writes in the thirteenth, or as I think, the fourteenth book of the 
 Chronicle." Cont. Celsum, lib. 2, o. 33. 
 
 Phlegon was a heathen historian, who wrote about 
 the middle of the second century, and whose works 
 are lost. 
 
 The statement of Origen, which was open to suspi- 
 cion from the first, was severely handled by contempo- 
 
 (1.) Antiquities, bk. 17, ch. 13; also bk. 18, ch. 1. 
 
292 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to A. D. 170. 
 
 rary writers, who urged, that an eclipse of the sun could 
 not then have taken place, as the crucifixion occurred 
 at the time of the Jewish passover, which was at the 
 full of the moon; when an eclipse of the sun is impos- 
 sible. 
 
 Whether it was further shown that the passage was 
 misquoted, we know not. At all events, Origen, after- 
 ward, in his Commentary on Matthew, 27. 45, in reply 
 to the objections which had been made, said, that Phle- 
 gon did not assert that the eclipse mentioned by him, 
 happened at the time of the full moon, and finally 
 concludes that we must not too positively maintain, 
 against heathen people, that Phlegon spoke of the 
 darkness which happened at the death of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Now comes Eusebius; who, writing a hundred years 
 later, not only repeats the original statement, which 
 had been substantially retracted by Origen, but under- 
 takes to quote the very words of Phlegon. The 
 passage in Eusebius is as follows: 
 
 "Jesus Christ, the Son of God, our Lord, according to the prophecies concern- 
 ing him, came to his passion on the 19th year of the reign of Tiberius; about 
 which time, we find these things related, in other, ' even Gentile memoirs, in 
 these very words: 'The sun was eclipsed; there was an earthquake in Bithynia, 
 and many houses were overturned in Nice.' All which things he relates with 
 what happened at our Savior's passion. So writes and says the author of the 
 Olympiads, in the thirteenth book, in these words : 'in the fourth year of 
 the two hundred and second Olympiad, there was an eclipse of the sun, the 
 greatest of any known before. And it was night at the sixth hour of the day, 
 so that the stars appeared in the heavens. And there was a great earthquake 
 in Bithynia, which overturned many houses in Nice.' So writes this afore- 
 mentioned author.'* Eusebius' Chronicle, p. 77. 
 
 This is one of the most manifest of the forgeries of 
 Eusebius. If there had been any such passage in 
 Phlegon, stating that there was an eclipse of the sun, 
 at the very hour when Christ was crucified, it would 
 have been found out by Origen, who would have availed 
 himself of it, when hard pressed by his adversaries. 
 
EU3EBIUS ABA WITNESS. 293 
 
 Besides, the passage bears internal evidence of being 
 a fabrication. 
 
 Eusebius had already quoted the passage from Phle- 
 gon, giving the very words. In the first quotation, 
 Phlegon says: 'The sun was eclipsed; there was an 
 earthquake in Bithynia, and many houses were over- 
 turned in Nice.' This is given as the language of 
 Phlegon. Afterward, Phlegon is made to say, "In the 
 fourth year," &c. "there was an eclipse of the sun, 
 the greatest," &c. "And it was night the sixth hour of 
 the day," &c. and "there was a great earthquake in 
 Bithynia which overturned many houses in Nice." All 
 this new matter, prefixed to the quotation, and the 
 quotation itself different. What was only "an earth- 
 quake," (giving the very words, as he said, of Phlegon), 
 becomes, in the second quotation, "a great earthquake," 
 and the statement that "the sun was eclipsed," becomes 
 swollen into a long sentence, full of additional cir- 
 cumstances. Then a heathen historian, for the purpose 
 of sustaining the Christian religion, narrates an earth- 
 quake, and an eclipse of the sun, taking place, at the 
 very hour when Christ was crucified, although the 
 moon was at the full! 
 
 This was only equaled, by making a Jewish histori- 
 an declare, that Jesus "was the Christ." 
 THE FORGERY ON THALLUS. 
 
 Eusebius makes Thallus, another heathen historian, 
 who wrote about 220, testify to the eclipse of the sun. 
 The following is the language of our historian: 
 
 "There was a dreadful darkness over the whole world, and the rocks were 
 rent by an earthquake, and many buildings were overturned in Judaea, and 
 in other parts of the earth. This darkness Thallus calls an eclipse of the sun, 
 in the third book of his histories; but as seems to me very improperly; for the 
 Jews keep the passover in the fourteenth day of the moon ; at which time an 
 eclipse of the sun is impossible. 11 Eusebiua, Canon. Chron. Graece, by Scaliger, 
 p. 77. 
 
294 FOURTH PERIOD. A. D. 130 to AD. 170. 
 
 Since quoting from Phlegon, Eusebius appears to 
 have become enlightened in regard to the possibility of 
 an eclipse of the sun when the moon is at its full. 
 Nevertheless, he persists in perpetrating these forger- 
 ies on the heathen writers. He has no compunction 
 in making Thallus, a heathen, in his anxiety to support 
 the gospel historians, declare that there was an eclipse 
 of the sun, at the crucifixion of Christ. 
 
 This forgery Eusebius undertakes to father upon 
 Africanus, quoting as from that writer, the words which 
 are attributed to Thallus. As the works of Africanus 
 are lost, there is no way of determining the question 
 with complete certainty. There is no reasonable doubt, 
 however, that the passage emanated in the first instance, 
 from the author of the church history. 
 
 Thallus was a Syrian, and wrote in Greek. He is 
 cited by Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Minucius Felix, 
 Lactantius and Theophilus, no one of whom ever 
 claimed that his works contained any such passage, nor 
 was the passage known, so far as we have any evidence, 
 to any other ancient writer. 
 
 THE FORGERY ON PORPHYRY. 
 
 Eusebius quotes, as evidence of the truth of the 
 Christian religion, from a pretended work of Porphyry, 
 entitled "The Philosophy of Oracles," a work never 
 heard of before the time of Eusebius, and never since, 
 but from those who accept as authority the author of 
 the ecclesiastical history. The majority of scholars 
 are pretty well satisfied, that such a work never ex- 
 isted. 
 
 Porphyry nourished in the latter part of the third 
 century. He was an active opponent of the Christian 
 religion. He wrote so strongly and powerfully against 
 it, that his writings were, by an edict of Constantine, 
 
EUSEB1U8 ASA WITNESS. 295 
 
 condemned to the flames. Porphyry is made to speak 
 of Christianity, as the "prevailing religion;" which it 
 was not, until fifty years after Porphyry. 
 
 It was probably not until after the destruction of the 
 writings of Porphyry, in accordance with the decree of 
 Constantine, that this bold attempt was made to bring 
 him in as a witness in favor of the very religion which 
 he so powerfully opposed. 
 
 The "Philosophy of Oracles" has been branded as 
 spurious, by Vandale, * by Fontenelle, a and other able 
 writers. 
 
 Other portions of the works of the church historian, 
 have been suspected. 
 
 Dr. Dodwell, Thirlby, and Dr. Jortin thought the let- 
 ter of rescript of Antoninus Pius, as given by Eusebius, 
 was a forgery. It is generally suspected that the cor- 
 respondence between Christ and Abgarus is a literary 
 work of the same character. 
 
 Such was the first chronicler of church history, whose 
 works have come down to us. Such is the witness, 
 the only witness to any thing which would indicate, 
 with any definiteness, the existence of any of the ca- 
 nonical gospels earlier than about A. D. 170. 
 
 "Reject Eusebius," says Prof.-Stowe, "and what have we for a history 
 of the Christian churches of the first three centuries, or of the books used as 
 scripture in those churches?" History of the Bible, p. 47. 
 
 And yet, the truth requires that he should not at all 
 be relied upon, except where he is supported by earlier, 
 or at least contemporary writers, or by strong circum- 
 stantial evidence. 
 
 (1.) De Orac. Ethnic, p. 14. 
 
 (2.) Hist, of Oracles, Diss. 1, ch. 4. 
 
296 THIRD AND FOURTH PERIODS. A. D. 120 to 170. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 REVIEW OF THE THIRD AND FOURTH PERIODS. 
 
 A. D. 120 to 170, 
 
 Since leaving the apostolic fathers, we have traversed, 
 by the uncertain light of patristic literature, through 
 half a century; the last half of a period well charac- 
 terized by Dr. Westcott, as the dark age of church 
 history. [A. D. 70 to 170.] 
 
 We have met with twenty-six Christian writers, some 
 of them, persons of much celebrity, and all of them 
 writers of considerable repute, besides others of less 
 note, and with various anonymous works, including the 
 three most famous so called apocryphal gospels. 
 
 In all this mass of Christian literature, there is not 
 to be found a single mention of any of the canonical 
 gospels. Not one of all these writers, in any work 
 which has been preserved, has mentioned Luke, Mark, 
 John or Matthew, as the author of a gospel. 
 
 The Gospel of Marcion, written about A. D. 145, bears 
 internal evidence of having preceded Luke, and in like 
 manner the Protevangelion and the Gospel of the In- 
 fancy were manifestly written before Luke and Matthew, 
 and the Acts of Pilate before any of the canonical 
 gospels. 
 
REVIEW OF TRIED AND FO URTH PERIODS. 297 
 
 Coming to Justin Martyr, who wrote fully as late as 
 the middle of the second century, there is no satisfac- 
 tory evidence that he used or knew of the existence 
 of any such gospels as those which afterward became 
 canonical. On the contrary, not only does he quote 
 many sayings of Christ different from those recorded 
 in the four gospels, but he has some which have no par- 
 allel in any of them. He relates incidents in the life 
 of Jesus, not in the canonical, but which are in other 
 extant gospels. Finally, he mentions two of those 
 other gospels by name, and cites one of them as au- 
 thority for the miracles of Jesus. His "Memoirs of 
 the Apostles," was probably the Gospel of the Twelve 
 Apostles, which was but another name for the Gospel 
 of the Hebrews. 
 
 Continuing through the remainder of the period, we 
 meet with several writers, nearly all of whose works 
 are lost. These end with Tatian. There is no suffi- 
 cient evidence, that the so called Diatessaron of this 
 writer, was a Harmony of the Four Gospels. 
 
 The character of Eusebius has been examined, and 
 he has been found to be, as an unsupported witness, 
 entirely unreliable. The facts to which this witness 
 testifies, are not by any means, of a conclusive charac- 
 ter. But they are skillfully thrown together in such a 
 manner as to create the impression, that the canonical 
 gospels were in existence, during the time of which he 
 was writing. 
 
 In every instance, the assertion is by implication. 
 But the intent to deceive is manifest. The silence, 
 even of Eusebius, as to any evidence earlier than A. D. 
 126, is significant. 
 
 The evidence of heathen writers, during this period, 
 is invoked by some authors, but such evidence does not 
 tend to establish the existence of the four gospels. 
 
298 FIFTH PERIOD. A. I). 170 to A. 2. 185. 
 
 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 TO 185. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXV. 
 
 THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 
 
 More than fourteen hundred years ago, Faustus, a 
 Manichaean bishop, a Christian, in his discussion with 
 Augustine, after calling attention to the fact, that his 
 opponent himself rejected many portions of the Old 
 Testament, said: 
 
 "If there are parts of the Testament of the Father which we are not bound 
 to observe, (for you attribute the Jewish law to the Father, and it is well 
 known that many things in it shock you, &c.) the testimony of the Son must 
 be equally liable to corruption, and may equally well contain objectionable 
 things; especially as it is allowed not to have been written by the son himself, 
 nor by his apostles; but long after, by some unknown men, who, lest they should 
 be suspected of writing things they knew nothing of, gave to their books the 
 names of the apostles, declaring the contents to be according to these originals. 
 In this, 1 think they do grievous wrong to the disciples of Christ, by quoting 
 their authority for the discordant and contradictory statements, in these writ- 
 ings, saying that it was according to them that they wrote the gospels, which 
 are so full of errors and discrepancies, both in facts and opinions, that they 
 can be harmonized neither with themselves, nor with one another. This is 
 nothing else than to slander good men, and to bring the charge of dissension 
 on the brotherhood of the disciples. In reading the gospels, the clear inten- 
 tion of our heart perceives the errors, and to avoid all injustice, we accept 
 
TEE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 299 
 
 whatever is useful in the way of building up our faith, and promoting the glo- 
 ry of the Lord Christ, and of the Almighty God, his Father, while we reject 
 the rest, as unbecoming the majesty of God and Christ, and inconsistent with 
 our belief." Works of Augustine. On the Manichcean Heresy, bk. 32, 1. 2. 
 
 Again, in a subsequent passage, continuing his argu- 
 ment, he says: 
 
 "I do not suppose you will even consent or listen to such things, as that a 
 father-in-law should lie with his daughter-in-law, as Judah did; or a father 
 with his daughters, as Lot; or with harlots, like Hosea; or that a husband 
 should sell his wife for a night, to her lover, like Abraham; or that a man 
 should marry two sisters, like Jacob; or that the rulers of the people, and the 
 men you consider most inspired, should keep their mistresses by hundreds and 
 thousands; or according to the provision made in Deuteronomy about wives, 
 that the wife of one brother, if he die without children, should marry the sur- 
 viving brother, and that he should raise up seed for her instead of his brother, 
 and if the man refuses to do this, the fair plaintiff should bring her case before 
 the elders, that the brother may be called, and admonished to perform this 
 religious duty, and that if he persists in his refusal, he must not go un- 
 punished, but the woman must loose his shoe from his right foot, and 
 strike him in the face, and send him away, spat upon and accursed, to perpet- 
 uate the reproach in his family. 
 
 "These and such as these, are the examples and precepts of the Old Testa- 
 ment. If they are good, why do you not practice them ? If they are bad, 
 why do you not condemn the Old Testament, in which they are found? But 
 if you think that these are spurious interpolations, that is precisely what we 
 think of the New Testament. You have no right to claim from us an acknowl- 
 edgment for the New Testament, which you do not make for the old." Ibid, 
 bk. 32, 4. 
 
 Again, he says: 
 
 "So then, with the help of the paraclete, we may take the same liberties 
 with the New Testament, as Jesus enables you to take with the Old, unless 
 you suppose that the Testament of the Son is of greater value than that of 
 the Father, if it is really the Father; so that while many parts of the one are 
 to be condemned, the other must be exempted from all disapproval. That 
 too, when we know, as I &aid before, that it was not written by Christ or his 
 apostles." Ibid. 
 
800 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 To this charge, thus repeated, Augustine, after treat- 
 ing other points at length, replies as follows: 
 
 "We can now answer the question, how we know that these books were 
 written by the apostles. In a word, we know this in the same way that you 
 know that the books whose authority you are so deluded as to prefer, were 
 written by Manichseus. For suppose some one should raise a question on 
 this point, and should contend, in arguing with you, that the books which you 
 attribute to Manichseus, are not of his authorship. Your only reply would 
 be, to ridicule the absurdity of thus gratuitously calling in question a matter 
 confirmed by successive testimonies, of such wide extent. As, then, it is cer- 
 tain that these books are the production of Manichseus, and as it is ridiculous 
 in one born so many years after, to start objections of his own, and to raise 
 a discussion on the point; with equal confidence may we pronounce it absurd, 
 or rather pitiable, in Manichseus or his followers, to bring such objections 
 against writings originally well authenticated, and carefully handed down 
 from the times of the apostles, to our own day, through a constant succes- 
 sion of custodiers." Ibid. 
 
 IN REPLY. "It is not without reason that we bring a critical 
 judgment to the study of the scriptures, where there are such discrepancies 
 and contradictions. By thus examining every thing, and comparing one pas- 
 sage with another, we determine which contains Christ's actual words, and 
 what may or may not be genuine. For your predecessors have made many in- 
 terpolations in the words of our Lord, which thus appear, under his name, 
 while they disagree with his doctrine. Besides as we have proved , again and 
 again, the writings are not the production of Christ or of his apostles, but a 
 compilation of rumors and beliefs, made long after their departure, by some ob- 
 scure semi-Jews, not in harmony even with one another, and published by 
 them under the name of the apostles, or of those considered the followers of 
 the apostles, so as to give the appearance of apostolic authority, to all these 
 blunders and falsehoods." Ibid. bk. 33. 
 
 Augustine, in response, repeats the argument already 
 given, and illustrates it by reference to certain books 
 which had appeared under the name of Hippocrates, 
 and had been rejected by physicians, because, when 
 
TEE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 301 
 
 compared with the genuine writings of Hippocrates, 
 they were seen to be inferior. As to the genuine writ- 
 ings of that author, he says: 
 
 "There is a succession of testimonies of books from the time of Hippocrates 
 to the present day, which makes it unreasonable now or hereafter to have any 
 doubt on the subject. How do we know the authorship of the works of Pla- 
 to, Aristotle, Cicero, Varro, and other similar writers, but by the unbroken 
 chain of evidence? 1 ' Ibid. 
 
 He afterward speaks of 'the ability of the church of 
 of the apostles a community of brethren as numer- 
 ous as they were faithful, to transmit their writings 
 unaltered to posterity, as the original seats of the 
 apostles have been occupied, by a continuous success- 
 ion of bishops, to the present day." 
 
 This closed the argument. 
 
 Such was the state of the Controversy early in the 
 fifth century; a controversy within the church itself. 
 
 On the one side, Faustus had stated, first, that it was 
 "allowed' 7 that the New Testament was not written by 
 Christ or his apostles, but long after, by some unknown 
 men. Then, that they "knew" it was not written by 
 Christ or his apostles, and finally that they "had proven 
 it, again and again." 
 
 To this Augustine, not expressly denying the asser- 
 tions of Faustus, or challenging him to the proof, replies, 
 with the argument founded on tradition. This he il- 
 lustrates by a comparison with books ascribed to 
 Hippocrates, Aristotle and other writers. 
 
 As to the proof that may have been offered by Faus- 
 tus on former occasions, we are entirely ignorant. But 
 
302 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 that such proof of some kind, had been adduced, may 
 be safely inferred, since the statement was not express- 
 ly denied by Augustine. 
 
 The . argument of Augustine was the same as has 
 been relied upon, since his day. 
 
 The bold challenge of Faustus, would seem to have 
 required something more at the hands of his adversary; 
 at least, an enumeration or mention of some of those 
 by whom the tradition had been preserved and handed 
 down. 
 
 The argument of Augustine was not good, because 
 the statement upon which it rested, was not true. It 
 was not true that the books had been "confirmed by 
 successive testimonies from the times of the apostles; 
 that they were originally well authenticated, and 
 carefully handed down," &c. unless, indeed, we are to 
 suppose, that every successive link in this chain of ev- 
 idence has been lost, and that of all the writings of 
 the Christian fathers to the latter part of the second 
 century, only those which made no mention of the 
 books were preserved, while those which mentioned 
 them, were in every instance lost. Such a supposition, 
 if not actually preposterous, is in the highest degree in- 
 credible; and we are forced to the conclusion, that 
 such a chain of evidence existed only in the imagina- 
 tion of Augustine. 
 
 The tradition cannot be traced further back than 
 Irenseus; A. D. 190. No one of the four gospels was 
 mentioned earlier, except the Gospel of John, A. 
 D. 180, by Theophilus of Antioch. 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 303 
 
 He does not say it was written oy the apostle, but 
 44 by an inspired man". 
 
 For one hundred and fifty years after the events re- 
 lated in the canonical gospels, there is no evidence of 
 any such tradition as was necessary, to sustain the ar- 
 gument of Augustine. The controversy cannot, there- 
 fore, be looked upon as having been settled, in his dis- 
 cussion with Faustus; and as no new light has since 
 been thrown upon the question, it is still an open one. 
 
 As such, we propose to consider it. It is the duty of 
 the historian to do what he can toward settling truth- 
 fully, important facts; and surely no fact can be of more 
 importance in religious history, than the time when 
 the four gospels were written. 
 
 The external evidence has been considered, as our 
 history progressed. It was necessarily of a negative 
 character, but has pointed strongly toward the non- 
 existence of the books, previous to the year 170. We 
 are now to examine the internal evidence. This nat- 
 urally comes last, and is not ordinarily to be resorted 
 to, except when the historical evidence fails to bring us 
 to a satisfactory conclusion. "History, "says Westcott, 
 "must deliver its full testimony, before internal criti- 
 cism can find its proper use." 
 
 That the external evidence is unsatisfactory, and 
 justifies the resort to internal evidence, is distinctly as- 
 serted by Rev. Dr. Davidson, who says: 
 
 "The evidence in favor of the authors traditionally assigned to the gospols. 
 and some of the epistles, is still uncertain. A wide gap intervenes between 
 eye witnesses of the apostles or apostolic men that wrote the sacred books, 
 
304 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 and the earliest fathers who assert their authorship. The additional bridge be- 
 tween them is a precarious one. As the chasm cannot be filled by adequate 
 external evidence, we are thrown back on the internal character of the works 
 themselves." Davidson on tJie Canon, p. 126. 
 
 Before proceeding to the internal evidence, there 
 are certain considerations, a notice of which is neces- 
 sary to a complete view of the subject. 
 
 1. No one of the four gospels is mentioned, in any 
 other part of the New Testament. 
 
 2. No work of art of any kind has ever been dis- 
 covered, no painting, or engraving, no sculpture or oth- 
 er relic of antiquity, which may be looked upon a& 
 furnishing additional evidence of the existence of those 
 gospels, and which was executed earlier than the lat- 
 ter part of the second century. Even the exploration 
 of the Christian catacombs failed to bring to light any 
 evidence of that character. 
 
 3. The four gospels were written in Greek, and there 
 was no translation of them into other languages, ear- 
 lier than the third century. 
 
 It has been supposed by some, that Matthew was a 
 translation from a Hebrew gospel. But the tendency 
 of modern thought and criticism, is strongly toward 
 the conclusion, that Matthew, as well as the others, 
 was an original Greek production. 
 
 The oldest known translations are the Peshito, in the 
 Syriac, and in the Latin, an old translation, the origi- 
 nal of the Vulgate. 
 
 Efforts have been made to show that there were Lat- 
 in translations in the second century. They have re- 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 305 
 
 suited in nothing tangible, and may be looked upon as 
 mere speculations. 
 
 In Germany, Semler made an elaborate attempt to 
 prove that Tertullian had a Latin translation, which 
 had been used before his time; but the effort cannot 
 be pronounced successful. The view taken by the au- 
 thor of the article in the Encyclopedia of McClintock 
 and Strong, is doubtless the correct one; that Tertul- 
 lian did not make use of a translation, but translated 
 for himself. The article was written originally for Kit- 
 to, by Dr. Alexander, and is entitled "ANTE-HIERONY- 
 MIAN VERSIONS." The writer says: 
 
 "The early and extensive diffusion of Christianity among the Latin-speaking 
 people, renders it probable that means would be used to supply the Christiana 
 who used that language, with versions of the scriptures in their own tongue, 
 especially those resident in countries where the Greek language was less gen- 
 erally known. That from an early period, such means were used, cannot be 
 doubted ; but the information which has reached us is so scanty, that we are 
 not in circumstances to arrive at certainty on many points of interest connected 
 with the subject. It is even matter of debate, whether there were several 
 translations, or one translation, variously corrupted or emended. 
 
 "The first writer by whom reference is supposed to be made to a Latin ver- 
 sion, is Tertullian; in the words, 'sciamus plane non sic esse in Graece authen- 
 tico, quomodo in usum exiit per duarum syllabarum aut callidam, aut simph- 
 cem eversionem, 1 &c. (De Monogamia, c. 11.) 'We may certainly know, that 
 in the Greek original, it does not stand in the form in which, (through the 
 either crafty or simple alteration of two syllables), it has gone out into com- 
 mon use,' &c. [Ante-Nicene, 'in the form which (through &c.) has gone out,' 
 &c.] 
 
 "It is possible Tertullian has in view here, a version in use among the Af- 
 rican Christians; but it is by no means certain that such is his meaning, for he 
 may refer merely to the manner in which the passage in question had come to 
 be usually cited, but without intending to intimate that it was so written in 
 any formal version. The probability that such is really his meaning, is greatly 
 
 
306 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 heightened, when we compare his language with similar expressions in other 
 parts of his writings. Thus speaking of the Logos, he says: 
 
 "'Hanc Graeci Aoyov dicunt, quo vocabulo etiain Sermonem appellamus. 
 Ideoque in usu est nostrorum per simplicitatem interpretationis, Sermonem, 
 dicere, in primordio apud deuin esse, 1 &c. [Adv. Prax. c. 5.] 'This the 
 "Greeks call 'Logos,' by which term we also designate Word; (or Discourse;) 
 and therefore, it is now usual, owing to the simple interpretation of our peo- 
 ple, to say that the Word was in the beginning, with God, 1 &c. 
 
 "Where he seems to have in view, simply, the colloquial usage of the Chris- 
 tian compatriots. 1 ' 
 
 From this it appears, there is no sufficient evidence 
 of a Latin translation of the gospels, up to the time of 
 Tertullian, at the opening of the third century. 
 
 The fact that Tertullian did not use a Latin transla- 
 tion, is made more manifest by a passage in the 9th 
 chapter of the 2nd book against Marcion. Speaking 
 of the nature of the soul, he says: 
 
 "We must at the outset, hold fast the meaning of the Greek scripture, which 
 has afflatus, not spirit. (IIvoijv, not Ttrsvjua.) Some interpreters of the 
 Greek, without reflecting on the difference of the words, and careless about 
 their exact meaning, put spirit for efflatus;" &c. 
 
 Here Tertullian would very naturally have referred 
 to the translation, had there been one in use, and 
 would have commented upon the meaning given to the 
 Greek words by the translator. On the contrary, he 
 speaks of the meaning attached to the words by dif- 
 ferent " interpreters of the Greek." Tertullian was a 
 Greek scholar, and doubtless, did his own translating. 
 
 In the passage referred to by Tertullian, the word 
 is SFIRACULUM, in the Vulgate, not EFFLATUS. If a Lat- 
 in translation was then in use, it is not probable the 
 Vulgate would afterward have differed from it, in the 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 307 
 
 use of this word. 
 
 Again, in his citations from Marcion, Tertullian quot- 
 ed in Latin, as he did from the four gospels. There is 
 still less reason to suppose he had before him a trans- 
 lation of the Greek of Marcion. The reasonable con- 
 clusion is, therefore, that he gave his own rendering to 
 the text of all these gospels. 
 
 Tertullian aside, there is absolutely no evidence of 
 any Latin translation of the gospels, earlier than the 
 third century. 
 
 There is in fact, nothing very definite until the fourth 
 Century. But as the language of Augustine, Jerome 
 and Hilary, would seem to imply the existence of at 
 least one translation before their time, it may be as- 
 sumed that there was a Latin translation in the third 
 century. 
 
 THE VULGATE. This may be said to date properly 
 from the revision of Jerome, A. D. 383. It is not cer- 
 tain whether it extended beyond the gospels, though 
 he was requested by Damasus to revise the New Testa- 
 ment, and his work is sometimes spoken of as a revis- 
 ion of the whole. 
 
 If any revision of the balance was made, it was less 
 carefully and thoroughly done; so that the vulgate was 
 a composite work, consisting of a complete translation 
 of the gospels, and some corrections and emendations 
 of the then current Latin version of the balance of the 
 New Testament. 
 
 THE PESHITO. Efforts have been made, also, to date 
 the Syriac version in the second, or even in the first 
 
808 FIFTH PEEIOD. A. I>. 170 to A. D. 185 
 
 century; but with no better success. The whole sub- 
 ject was carefully examined by Bishop Marsh, who came 
 to the conclusion that we had no reliable evidence con- 
 cerning the Peshito, earlier than Ephraim, who lived in 
 the fourth century. How much earlier than that the 
 version existed, was a matter of speculation. ' 
 
 Dr. Davidson goes somewhat farther, but stops at the 
 third century. He says: 
 
 "In Syria, a version of the New Testament, for the use of the church, wa& 
 made early in the third century." This was the Peshito. Canon, p. 114. 
 
 The Latin and the Syriac were the languages spoken 
 by the great body of Christians, who did not under- 
 stand the Hebraistic Greek, in which the scriptures 
 were written. There being, then, no translations into 
 these languages, before the third century, why, if the 
 gospels were written in the times of the apostles, were 
 all the churches where those languages prevailed, de- 
 prived of the use of the books for more than a hundred 
 and fifty years? 
 
 4. No manuscripts of the gospels are in existence, 
 dating farther back than the fourth century. Of that 
 century or the next, there are three or four, and some 
 twenty or thirty, more than a thousand years old. 
 
 Not only are there no older manuscripts now in ex- 
 istence, but there is no evidence, so far as we are aware, 
 that older copies have existed, at any time, for hun- 
 dreds of years past. They are said to have been destroy- 
 ed in the persecution of Diocletian, about A. D. 303; 
 
 (1.) Notes to Michaelis, vol. 2, p. 554. 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 309 
 
 but how could every hidden manuscript be thus reached 
 and destroyed? 
 
 5. No autograph manuscript of any of the gospels 
 has ever been known, so far as there is any authentic 
 record: nor has any credible witness ever claimed to 
 have seen such a manuscript. Jerome did claim that 
 the gospel concerning the birth of Mary, and the in- 
 fancy of the Savior, which he translated for the bishops, 
 was in the hand- writing of Matthew. But we are not 
 aware that he or any one else ever claimed to have 
 seen a manuscript of either of the four gospels, in the 
 hand-writing of Luke, Mark, Matthew or John. If the 
 autograph manuscripts had ever existed, they would 
 have been preserved, among the most sacred relics of 
 the church. 
 
 If they once existed, and were destroyed, where is the 
 record of their existence, and when and where were 
 they destroyed, by whom and under what circum- 
 stances? Who made the first copies and when, and 
 what evidence have we that they were correctly trans- 
 cribed? 
 
 6. During the first two centuries, tradition was es- 
 teemed of more value, and better evidence of the gos- 
 pel history, than any written books or manuscripts. 
 
 Of this, the reader has had repeated evidence in these 
 pages. Papias, in the middle of the second century, 
 considered that the information which he could derive 
 from books, was not so profitable as that which was 
 preserved in a living tradition. 
 
310 FIFTH PERIOD. A.D. 170 to A.D. 185. 
 
 The great outlines of the life of Christ, says Ire- 
 naeus, "were received by barbarous nations, without 
 written documents, by ancient tradition." * 
 
 The extent to which tradition was relied upon, is well 
 illustrated by the letter of PtolemsBus to Flora, about 
 A. D. 190. He says he will explain to her the partic- 
 ulars of that doctrine which he had just been mention- 
 ing, " by the help of tradition received from the 
 apostles, and handed down to us." He adds, "All must 
 be tried by, and made to square with the doctrine of 
 the Savior himself, which was to be the rule." : 
 
 This extensive use of tradition, and the preferring it 
 to any written books, is inconsistent with the general 
 use of gospels which were deemed authoritative and in- 
 spired records. 
 
 7. The dialect in which the New Testament books 
 were written, a sort of Hebraistic Greek, has been con- 
 sidered evidence of their antiquity. But this dialect 
 prevailed for three centuries after Christ, and was in 
 full use during the second century. The same or sim- 
 ilar Hebraisms abound in the apocryphal gospels of 
 that age. 
 
 8. The canonical gospels were selected by the bish- 
 ops from a large number then in circulation. This is 
 asserted by Origen; who says: 
 
 And that not four gospels, but very many were written, out of which those 
 we have were chosen, and delivered to the churches, we may perceive," &c. In 
 Prcem. Luca, Horn. 1, t. 2, p. 210. 
 
 * 
 
 (1.) Adv. Hssr. 3. 4. 2. 
 
 (2.) In App. ad Iren. Grabe, Spi. Pat. vol. 2, p. 77. 
 

 TEE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 311 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS.-Contiimed. 
 
 THE GOSPELS AS A GROUP. 
 
 Considered together, as a history, the gospels are 
 fragmentary and incoherent, and far from harmonious. 
 
 In the first place, there is a radical difference be- 
 tween the Gospel of John on the one side, and the three 
 synoptics on the other. 
 
 In the synoptics, Jesus speaks in parables and pro- 
 verbs. Short, pithy sayings are ever on his lips. In 
 John, he indulges in theological discourses. In the 
 Synoptics, his ministry lasted one year. Scene, Galilee, 
 except the last few days of his life. In John his min- 
 istry lasted some three years, and the time was spent 
 mostly in Jerusalem, and other parts of Judaea. 
 
 There are a few places where the four gospels run 
 parallel. There are parallel passages, more or less 
 similar, concerning the feeding of the multitude on five 
 loaves and two fishes Jesus riding into Jerusalem 
 the reference to his betrayal, when in conversation 
 with his disciples the prediction of his denial to Peter 
 

 312 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 the smiting by Peter of the servant of the high 
 priest the denial of Christ by Peter the question of 
 Pilate to Jesus, asking him if he was the king of the 
 Jews the scene concerning the release of Barabbas 
 the crucifixion of Jesus, with some few of the circum- 
 stances attending it the parting of his garments the 
 crucifixion of the thieves the title on the cross the 
 begging of the body of Jesus, his burial, and the visit 
 to the sepulcher. In these, however, there is consider- 
 able diversity, and even contrariety of statement. 
 
 Then again, John is parallel with Mark and Matthew, 
 in the account of Jesus walking on the sea; and of the 
 woman who poured ointment upon him. 
 
 John is also parallel with Mark, in the appearance 
 of Jesus to Mary Magdalene, after the resurrection, 
 though the account is much amplified in John, and is 
 parallel with Luke, in the report of Pilate to the Jews, 
 that he found no fault in Jesus, and with the visit of 
 Peter to the sepulcher; with, as in the case of Mary, 
 much amplification. 
 
 With the exception of these, and perhaps two or 
 three other passages, every thing in John is different 
 from the other gospels, or very differently related. 
 
 Any consideration of the gospels as a group, must 
 therefore, be confined to the other three. 
 
 THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 No question connected with gospel history, has at- 
 tracted more attention, or elicited more discussion, 
 than that of the origin and formation of the synoptic 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 313 
 
 gospels, Luke, Mark and Matthew. Volumes have been 
 written upon it, but with very unsatisfactory results. 
 That they are not merely copied, one from the other, 
 with changes, is the almost unanimous verdict of bib- 
 lical scholars. At the same time the resemblance, not 
 in incident merely, but in language also, is so close, as 
 to indicate some common source, which was drawn 
 upon, in their construction. As to the nature of this 
 source, some have supposed an original gospel, others, 
 several original fragmentary gospels; others again, 
 have believed them written mainly from oral traditions. 
 
 Eichhorn thought but one document was used by the 
 three evangelists; that various additions had been made 
 to different copies of it; and that some of the evangel- 
 ists had some of these copies; others, others; that 
 every thing found in common in the three synoptics, 
 was in the common document. 
 
 In one respect, the theory of Eichhorn deserves es- 
 pecial attention; recognizing, as it does, the natural 
 working of the law of accretion. He considered the 
 portions which were common to Matthew and Mark, 
 and not in Luke, additions made in the copies of a 
 common document, which were used by Matthew and 
 Mark; and in like manner, that those portions found 
 in common in Mark and Luke, and not in Matthew, 
 were additions made in the copies used by Mark and 
 Luke. ' 
 
 Bishop Marsh made a thorough examination of the 
 subject, and his views may be condensed as follows: 
 
 (1.) Michaelis, by Marsh, vol. 3, pt. 2, p. 192. 
 
314 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185, 
 
 1. The three evangelists used copies of a common 
 Hebrew document. 
 
 2. Matthew used this with some additions, in writing 
 his original gospel, which Marsh supposes to have been 
 in Hebrew. 
 
 3. Mark and Luke translated the common 'document 
 into Greek, and used, besides, another Greek transla- 
 tion of it. 
 
 4. Afterward, Matthew was translated into Greek, by 
 some one who made use of Mark and Luke. 
 
 5. In addition to the common document, there was 
 another, containing only precepts, parables and dis- 
 courses of Christ, which was used only by Matthew 
 and Luke, who had different copies. ' 
 
 This theory, though quite complicated, comes nearer, 
 probably, than any other, to explaining all the facts, 
 on the hypothesis that Matthew is a mere translation. 
 
 That hypothesis, is, however, pretty nearly aban- 
 doned. 
 
 Schleiermacher, not looking upon the theory of 
 Marsh as satisfactory, discarded the hypothesis of a 
 common, original gospel, and undertook to show that 
 Luke, which he considered the principal, and the most 
 reliable gospel, consisted merely of a collection of a 
 large number of manuscripts, compiled and arranged 
 by some one, who wrote nothing more than was neces- 
 sary to adapt the phraseology to a continuous narra- 
 tive. This theory deserves the most careful attention. 
 
 (1.) Notes to Michaelis, vol. 3, pt. 2. 
 
TEE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 
 
 It may prove to be the key to the whole subject; es- 
 pecially if it shall become established, as we believe it 
 will be, that Luke was the first of these gospels, and 
 was written after Marcion. 
 
 Ewald supposes an original gospel, containing the 
 record of the baptism, the temptation and the passion. 
 
 This was the substructure, used by Paul, and com- 
 posed, perhaps, by the evangelist Philip. It was in 
 Greek. Then followed the Hebrew Oracles, by Mat- 
 thew, which with some narratives, contained nearly all 
 the discourses of Christ. Then came Mark, and after 
 that Matthew and Luke. ' 
 
 In all these theories, too little attention appears to 
 have been given to the evidence indicating a late date 
 to these gospels; too little account taken of their close 
 relation to the apocryphal gospels; and the law of 
 accretion, in its application to the question, has not 
 been sufficiently considered. 
 
 Other things being equal, the shortest document is 
 the oldest. Not until this fact is recognized, can the 
 complicated questions connected with the synoptic 
 gospels, ever be solved. 
 
 The character of the synoptics is well delineated by 
 Mr. Sunderland, as follows: 
 
 " At least three of the four gospels can have had no real authors, as we 
 usually understand that word. They are the work of editors; they are com- 
 pilations; 'mosaics'; the material which enters in to make them up, being 
 real utterances of Jesu*, real events of his life, together with more or less of 
 legendary elements, and deviations from historic facts, occasioned by the 
 
 (1.) Yahrbucher, 1848, 1849. 
 
316 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A.D. 185. 
 
 lapse of years, and the necessary imperfection of the human memory. 1 ' What 
 is the Bible, &c. p. 65. 
 
 THE LAW OF ACCRETION, 
 
 APPLIED TO THE CANONICAL GOSPELS. 
 The result of a careful comparison of the four gos- 
 pels, noting all the parallels which consist, not of 
 short passages merely, but of continuous narratives, 
 may be stated as follows: 
 
 1. LUKE COMPARED WITH MATTHEW. 
 
 In 92 parallels, Luke is the shortest in 44, and the longest in 32. The others 
 about equal. 
 
 2. LUKE COMPARED WITH MARK. 
 
 In 95 parallels, Luke is the shortest in 57, and the longest in 21. The others 
 equal. 
 
 3. LUKE COMPARED WITH JOHN. 
 
 In 19 parallels, Luke is the shortest in 13, the longest in 4. 
 
 The preponderance of shorter passages in Luke, 
 
 As compared with Matthew, is as 11 to 8. 
 
 As compared with Mark, as 19 to 7. 
 
 As compared with John, more than 3 to 1. 
 
 Of all the parallels, 206 in number, Luke is the shortest in 114, the longest 
 in 57. Proportion, 2 to 1. 
 
 This points to Luke as the older gospel, unless some other reason can be 
 assigned for its greater brevity. 
 
 4. MATTHEW COMPARED WITH MARK. 
 
 In 105 parallels, Matthew is the shortest in 44 and the longest in 35. 
 
 5. MATTHEW COMPARED WITH JOHN. 
 
 In 22 parallels, Matthew is the shortest in 13, and the longest in 7. 
 
 6. MARK COMPARED WITH JOHN. 
 
 In 23 parallels, Mark is the shortest in 12, and the longest in 10. 
 
 According to the law of accumulation, or accretion, 
 the order of date of these gospels would be Luke, 
 .Matthew, Mark, John. 
 
 We think, for reasons which will be given in a subse- 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 317 
 
 quent chapter, that the Gospel of Matthew constitutes 
 an exception to the rule, and the true order is, Luke, 
 Mark, John, Matthew. 
 
 This order for the synoptics, agrees with the conclu- 
 sions of the Kev. Mr. San day, as to the relative correct- 
 ness of the three gospels. 
 
 "The very same investigation," says he, "which shows that our present St. 
 Mark was not an original (gospel), tells with increased force against St. Mat- 
 thew. When a document exists dealing with the same subject matter as two 
 other documents, and those two other documents agree together, and dift'er 
 from it, on as many as 944 separate points, there can be little doubt, that in a 
 great majority of those points, it has deviated from the original, and that it is, 
 therefore, secondary in character. It is both secondary, and secondary on a 
 lower stage than St. Mark; it has preserved the features of the original, with a 
 less amount of accuracy. 
 
 "The points of the triple synopsis, on which Matthew fails to receive veri- 
 fication, are in all, 944; those on which Mark fails to receive verification, 334; 
 or in other words, the inaccuracies of Matthew are to those of Mark, nearly as 
 three to one." Gospels of the Second Centwy, p. 152. 
 
 The inaccuracies of Matthew as compared with 
 Luke, he estimates at five to one. 
 
 The time when the four gospels were written, cannot 
 be definitely determined, but may be approximately 
 stated, thus: 
 
 Luke, A. D. 170, Mark, 175, John, 178, Matthew, 180. 
 
 The theory of a common document for the synoptic 
 gospels, so ably advocated by Eichhorn, cannot be con- 
 sidered as overthrown. The fragmentary character of 
 Luke, has, it is true, been quite conclusively shown by 
 Schleiermacher. But suppose the common document 
 was of a like fragmentary character, and was itself a 
 compilation. Suppose one copy of this came to the 
 hands of Marcion, and was afterward used by the au- 
 thor of Luke, each of whom made additions from other 
 
318 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 manuscripts. Suppose other copies of the same docu- 
 ment, in later stages of accretion, came afterward to 
 the hands of the other gospel historians, successively, 
 and were used by them, with additions of their own, 
 or from other manuscripts. This would account for 
 the complicated phenomena which are presented by 
 the gospels, and which have proved so perplexing to 
 commentators. 
 
 Eichhorn did not believe, from a comparison of the 
 four gospels with each other and with older documents, 
 that they came into use before the end of the second 
 century. 
 
 Thus his theory, based upon internal criticism, har- 
 monizes with the historical evidence; a fact which 
 entitles it to greater consideration. 
 
TEE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPEL8. 319 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 THE FOUE CANONICAL GOSPELS. -Continued. 
 
 HISTORY OF JESUS, AS GIVEN IN THE GOSPELS. 
 
 The genealogy, birth and childhood of Jesus, are 
 narrated in two only ot the canonical gospels, Luke and 
 Matthew. 
 
 1. THE GENEALOGY OF JESUS. 
 
 If immaculately conceived, Christ had no human 
 genealogy, except upon the mother's side; a fact which 
 was recognized in some of the earlier gospels, and by 
 the earlier fathers, who deemed it sufficient, that Mary 
 was of the race of David. ' 
 
 But the compilers of Luke and Matthew, not satisfied 
 that the genealogy of Jesus should be traced through a 
 woman, undertook, strangely enough, to show that 
 Joseph was descended from David. That this was an 
 afterthought, is sufficiently manifest from the result of 
 the undertaking. Both historians give a long line of 
 ancestry; but Matthew has Christ descended from 
 
 (1.) Protevangelion, ch. 10; Justin Martyr, Dialogue with Trypho, chs. 23, 
 43, 45, 100; Clement of Alex. Strom. 1. 21. 
 
320 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 Solomon, son of David, while, according to Luke, he 
 descended from Nathan, brother of Solomon. 
 
 From that point on, the chain would necessarily be 
 different. Where the names given are alike, if not en- 
 tirely fictitious, and thrown in merely to fill up, they 
 were, of course, different persons having the same 
 ' name; and the genealogy ends, as might be expected; 
 the chroniclers assigning to Joseph different fathers. 
 
 Many attempts have been made to explain this pal- 
 pable contradiction, but there is no substantial agree- 
 ment concerning it, among commentators. The theory 
 that Luke intended the genealogy of Mary, though 
 flatly opposed to the grammatical construction of the 
 Greek, finds probably, at the present time, the most 
 supporters. 
 
 Perhaps the reader will be satisfied with the follow- 
 ing explanation of Augustine: 
 
 "St. Matthew descends through Solomon, by whose mother David sinned; 
 St. Luke ascends through Nathan, another son of the same David, through 
 whom he was purged from his sin. For we read that Nathan was sent to re- 
 prove him, and that he might, through repentance, be healed. Both evange- 
 lists meet together in David, the one in descending, the other in ascending. "- 
 Sermon 51. 
 
 Again: "Now in the generations which Matthew enumerates, the predomi- 
 nant number is forty. For it is the custom of the holy scriptures, not to reck- 
 on what is over and above certain round numbers." Ibid. 
 
 2. THE BIRTH AND INFANCY OF JESUS. 
 Here, again, the only canonical historians are the au- 
 thors of Luke and Matthew, and they agree no better 
 in this, than in the genealogy of Joseph. 
 
 According to Luke, Jesus having been born in Beth- 
 lehem, his parents remained there until the end of the 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 321 
 
 forty days required for the purification of Mary, when 
 they brought him to Jerusalem, where he was publicly 
 presented in the temple. Joseph and Mary then return- 
 ed to Nazareth, which, according to the historian, had 
 been their former residence. It has been seen in a for- 
 mer chapter, that the author of Luke made several 
 changes in Marcion's Gospel, to accommodate it to his 
 theory that the parents of Jesus had formerly resided 
 in Nazareth. ' 
 
 The author of Matthew, on the other hand, did not 
 recognize Nazareth as having been the former residence 
 of Joseph and Mary. Instead of returning to that 
 place from Bethlehem, through Jerusalem, they are 
 warned to flee into Egypt, since Herod would seek to 
 destroy the child. And when, after the death of Herod, 
 they returned from Egypt, being warned in a dream, 
 they "turned aside" into the parts of Galilee. 
 
 In Luke, nothing is said of the magi, the slaughter 
 of the infants, or the flight to Egypt. In Matthew, 
 nothing is said of the announcement to Mary, the ap- 
 pearance to the shepherds, or the presentation in the 
 temple. 
 
 The public presentation of Jesus at that time, in the 
 temple, at Jerusalem, is utterly inconsistent with the 
 seeking of his life by Herod, and the warning to his 
 parents at Bethlehem. 
 
 "All attempts," says Schleiermacher, "to reconcile these two contradictory 
 statements, seem only elaborate efforts of art." Essay on Luke, p. 48. 
 
 (1.) This theory was supported by the Gospel of the Infancy. 
 
322 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 But this is not all. There is a difference between 
 Luke and Matthew, of about eleven years, in the time 
 of the birth of Christ. 
 
 According to Matthew, Jesus was born during the 
 reign of Herod, and some time, say two years, before 
 his death. Herod was succeeded by Archelaus, who 
 reigned nine years, and was then banished. The coun- 
 try of Archelaus was then added to the province of 
 Syria, and Cyrenius was sent out as governor, with in- 
 structions to take an account of the people's effects, for 
 the purposes of taxation. ' 
 
 This, which was more than nine years after the 
 death of Herod, was, according to Luke, the time when 
 Jesus was born. [Luke, 2. 1 to 7.] 
 
 Numberless attempts have been made to solve the 
 difficulty. Dr. Lardner has handled the subject at great 
 length, and with much skill and ingenuity. 2 
 
 It may be safely said, however, that the difficulty has 
 never been removed. In the language of Schleier- 
 macher, the "most indispensable conditions" to a 
 solution of these chronological difficulties, "are want- 
 ing." For which reason, he asserts that in the attempt 
 to solve them, "no one has yet met with the slightest 
 degree of success." ! 
 
 Perhaps the most plausible theory is that of Zumpt, 
 who supposes Cyrenius was twice Governor of Syria. 4 
 
 (1.) Josephus, Antiq. bk. 17, ch. 13; bk. 18, ch. 1. 
 
 (2.) Lardner's Works, vol. 1, pp. 136 to 179. 
 
 (3.) Essay on Luke, p. 38. 
 
 (4.) See Smith's Bible Dictionary, Article, "Cyrenius." 
 
TEE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 323 
 
 The argument of Zumpt, though ingenious, is far 
 from satisfactory. It is rather a speculation as to what 
 might possibly have been. The two governorships are 
 inconsistent with the language of Josephus, who speaks 
 of Cyrenius as one who had been consul, and who had 
 passed through various magistracies before becoming 
 consul. His governorship is then spoken of, in such a 
 way as indicates it to be a new magistracy. 
 
 Besides, even if Cyrenius had before been Governor 
 of Syria, the difficulty would not be removed, except 
 by supposing an assessment and taxing, under his first 
 administration. But the taxing referred to by Josephus, 
 was a new thing. It was manifestly the first attempt 
 of the kind, as it resulted in a revolt, of a very serious 
 character. 
 
 In regard to the place of residence of the parents of 
 Jesus, and the journey to Bethlehem, some light may 
 be thrown upon the subject by Jerome's translation, 
 from memory, of one of the gospels of the Infancy, a 
 translation which has usually been known as the Gospel 
 of the Birth of Mary. ' 
 
 It is there stated, [ch. 1J, that the family of Mary's 
 father was of Nazareth, and the family of her mother 
 of Bethlehem. According to the Gospel of the Infancy 
 also, Joseph and Mary were residing at Nazareth. 
 
 It would be very natural that as the time of her de- 
 livery drew near, Mary should desire to be with her 
 mother, who probably, was not able to visit her. This 
 
 (1.) See ch. 17, of this work. 
 
324 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 furnishes a much more plausible reason for the jour- 
 ney to Bethlehem, than that of the enrollment for taxa- 
 tion, as given in Luke; since the personal presence 
 of Mary, for that purpose, would not, under such cir- 
 cumstances, have been required. 
 
 3. THE CHILDHOOD OF JESUS. 
 
 Here Luke is the only historian r and relates but a 
 single incident; the dispute of Jesus with the doctors 
 in the temple, when he was but twelve years of age. 
 This narrative, which Schleiermacher supposes to have 
 been contained in a separate manuscript, was no doubt 
 the same which, with accumulations, constituted 
 the 50th chapter of the Gospel of the Infancy. 
 
 With this exception, the whole life of the great teach- 
 er, except one year or perhaps three years at its close, 
 is buried in oblivion. 
 
 In the Gospel of the Infancy, there are further ac- 
 counts of the childhood of Jesus. But as some of them 
 are not to his credit, while all are of an extravagant 
 nature, they are prudently omitted from the canonical 
 history. 
 
 4. THE MINISTRY OF JESUS. 
 
 The plain inference from the synoptic gospels is, that 
 the ministry of Christ lasted but one year. Every 
 thing related appears to have taken place in or near 
 Galilee, and within the year. He goes up to Jerusalem 
 to but one passover. 
 
 But according to John, the ministry must have last- 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 325 
 
 ed much longer, as he goes up to three or four passo- 
 vers, at least. A large part of the time was passed in 
 Judaea and Jerusalem. 
 
 To add to the confusion, Irenaeus, the first writer 
 who mentions the four gospels, asserts that the minis- 
 try of Jesus lasted about twenty years, and that he 
 was more than fifty years old when he was crucified. 
 He discusses the question at considerable length. The 
 following is his statement, with the argument by which 
 he supports it: 
 
 IREN^US AGAINST HERESIES, BOOK II, CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CHRIST DID NOT SUFFER IN THE TWELFTH MONTH AFTER HIS BAPTISM; 
 BUT WAS MORE THAN FlFTY TEAKS OLD WHEN HE DIED. 
 
 "I have shown that the number thirty fails them (the heretics) in every re- 
 spect; too few aeons, as they represent them, being at one time found within 
 the Pleroma, and then again too many. 
 
 "There are not, therefore, thirty seons, nor did the Savior come to be bap- 
 tized when he was thirty years old for this reason, that he might show forth the 
 thirty silent seons of their system; otherwise they must first of all separate 
 and eject (the Savior) himself from the Pleroma of all. 
 
 "Moreover, they affirm that he suffered in the twelfth month, so that he 
 continued to preach for one year after his baptism. They endeavor to estab- 
 lish this point out of the prophet; (for it is written, 'To proclaim the accepta- 
 ble year of the Lord, and the day of retribution;') being truly blind, inas- 
 much as they affirm they have found out the mysteries of Bythus; yet not un- 
 derstanding that which is called by Isaiah, the acceptable year of the Lord, 
 nor the day of retribution. For the prophet neither speaks concerning a day 
 which includes a space of twelve hours, nor of a year the length of which is 
 twelve months. 
 
 "For even they themselves acknowledge, that the prophets have very often 
 expressed themselves in parables and allegories, and not according to the mere 
 eound of the words." 1 * 
 
 "2. [In this section, Irenseus comments further, upon the meaning of the 
 phrases, 'acceptable year of the Lord,' and 'day of retribution.' He claims 
 
326 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185, 
 
 that the day of retribution has not come, and therefore the acceptable year 
 has not passed, and hence it must be more than a year of twelve months.] 
 
 "3. [The argument in this section is based upon the Gospel of John; Ire- 
 naeus claiming, that according to the record of "John, the disciple of the 
 Lord," Christ went up to Jerusalem to three passovers. Beside the three 
 mentioned by Irenseus, there would appear to be another; four in all, as fol- 
 lows: (1), John, 2. 23; (2), John, 5. 1; (3), John, 6. 4; (4), John, 13. 1. The 
 first, second and fourth are mentioned by Irenseus. He closes the section 
 thus:] 
 
 "Their explanation^ therefore, both of the year and the twelfth month, has 
 been proved false, and they ought to reject, either their explanation, or the 
 gospel; otherwise, how is it possible, that the Lord preached for one year 
 only? 
 
 "4. Being thirty years old when he came to be baptized, and then possess- 
 ing the full age of a master, [or teacher], he came to Jerusalem, so that he 
 might be properly acknowledged by all as a master. For he did not seem one 
 thing while he was another, as those affirm, who describe him as being man, 
 only in appearance; but what he was, that he also appeared to be. Being 
 a master, therefore, he .also possessed the age of a master, not despising or 
 evading any condition of humanity, nor setting aside in himself that law 
 which he had appointed for the human race, but sanctifying every age, by 
 that period corresponding to it, which belonged to himself. For he came to 
 save all through means of himself all I say, who through him are born again 
 to God infants and children, and boys, and youths, and old men. 
 
 "He therefore passed through every age; becoming an infant for infants,, 
 thus sanctifying infants; a child for children, thus sanctifying those who are 
 of this age, being at the same time made to them an example of piety, right- 
 eousness and submission; a youth for youths, becoming an example to youths, 
 and thus sanctifying them for the Lord. 
 
 "So likewise, he was an old man for old men, that he might be a perfect 
 master for all; not merely as respects the setting forth of the truth, but also 
 as regards age; sanctifying at the same time, the aged also, and becoming an 
 example to them likewise. Then, at last, he came on to death itself, that he 
 might be 'the first born from the dead, that in all things he might have the 
 pre-eminence;' the Prince of Life, existing before all, and going before all. 
 
 "5. They, however, that they may establish their false opinion regarding 
 that which is written, 'To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord/ main- 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 327 
 
 tain that he preached for one year only, and then suffered in the twelfth 
 month. They are forgetful to their own disadvantage, destroying his whole 
 work, and robbing him of that age which is both more necessary and more 
 honorable than any other; that more advanced age, 1 mean, during which 
 also, as a teacher, he excelled all others. For how could he have had disciples 
 if he did not teach? And how could he have taught, unless he had reached 
 the age of a master? For when he came to be baptized, he had not yet 
 completed his thirtieth year, but was beginning to be about thirty years 
 of age. (For thus Luke, who has mentioned his years, has expressed it: 'Now 
 Jesus was, as it were, beginning to be thirty years old,' when he came to re- 
 ceive baptism.) And, (according to these men), he preached only one year, 
 reckoning from his baptism; and on completing his thirtieth year, he suffered, 
 being in fact, still a young man, who had by no means attained to advanced 
 age. 
 
 "Now, that the first stage of early life embraces thirty years, and that this 
 extends onward to the fortieth year, every one will admit; but from the forti- 
 eth and fiftieth year, a man begins to decline toward old age; which our Lord 
 possessed, while he still fulfilled the office of a teacher, even as the gospel 
 and all the elders testify; those who were conversant in Asia, with John, the 
 disciple of the Lord, that John conveyed to them that information. And he 
 (John) remained among them, up to the times of Trajan. Some of them, 
 moreover, saw not only John, but the other apostles also, and heard the-same 
 account from them, and bear testimony to the statement. 
 
 "Whom, then, should we believe? Such men as these, or Ptolemaeus, who 
 never saw the apostles, and who never, even in his dreams, attained to the 
 slightest trace of an apostle? 
 
 "6. But besides this, those very Jews who then disputed with the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, have most clearly indicated the same thing. For when the Lord said 
 to them 'Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day, and he saw it, and 
 was glad;' they answered him, 'Thou art not yet fifty years old; and hast 
 thou seen Abraham ? Now, such language is fittingly applied to one who has 
 already passed the age of forty, without having yet reached his fiftieth year, 
 yet is not far from this latter period. But to one who is only thirty years old, 
 it would unquestionably be said, 'Thou art not yet forty years old.' For those 
 who wished to convict him of falsehood, would certainly not extend the num- 
 ber of his years far beyond the age which they saw he had attained. But they 
 
328 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 mentioned a period near his real age, whether they had truly ascertained this 
 out of the entry in the public register, or simply made a conjecture from what 
 they observed, that he was above forty years old, and that he certainly was not 
 one of only thirty years of age. 
 
 "It is altogether unreasonable to suppose that they were mistaken by twen- 
 ty years, when they wished to prove him younger than the times of Abraham. 
 For what they saw, that they also expressed ; and he whom they beheld, was 
 not a mere phantom, but an actual being of flesh and blood. He did not then 
 want much of being fifty years old; and in accordance with that fact, they 
 said to him, 'Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham?' 
 
 "He did not therefore, preach for only one year, nor did he suffer in the 
 twelfth month of the year. For the period included between the thirtieth and 
 fiftieth year, can never be regarded as one year, unless, indeed, among their 
 seons, there be so long years assigned to those who sit in their ranks, with 
 Bythus, in the Pleroma. Of which beings, Homer, the poet, too, has spoken; 
 doubtless being inspired by the mother of their error: 
 
 " 'The gods sat round, while Jove presided o'er, 
 And converse held upon the golden floor. 1 " 
 
 This extraordinary passage from Irenseus, we have 
 given almost entire. It is a very important chapter, in 
 the history of the times; one which has hitherto been 
 kept in the back ground. It is time an attempt was 
 made to estimate its historical value. 
 
 As to the reasoning of Irenaeus, much of it is of an 
 a priori character, and as applied to such a subject, en- 
 titled to but little consideration. But the argument 
 founded upon the passage, John, 8. 56, 57, is a good 
 one. If Jesus was then but about thirty years of age, 
 the Jews might have said, "Thou art not yet forty 
 years old;" but they would scarcely have said, for 
 any purpose, "Thou art not yet fifty years old." 
 Much less, when their object was to remind him 
 of the few years which he had spent upon the earth, 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 329 
 
 would they have added eighteen or twenty years, in 
 specifying the limit which he had not reached. 
 
 Our author was fully aware of the force of the 
 argument, and accordingly he elaborates it with the 
 confidence of one conscious of writing from a strong 
 position. His conclusion cannot well be avoided. We 
 may therefore, put down the author of the Gospel ac- 
 cording to John, as the second witness of the second 
 century, to the fact, that Jesus was nearly fifty years 
 old at his crucifixion. 
 
 Besides these two. there is also, unless Irenaeus tells 
 an absolute falsehood, the testimony of all the elders 
 in Asia, who were conversant with John, and some of 
 them with the other apostles also. It must be remem- 
 bered that Irenaeus had been a companion of Polycarp 
 and others who had seen John, and that he was speak- 
 ing of what had come to his personal knowledge from 
 the elders in Asia. If, then, Irenaeus tells the truth, 
 he evidence in favor of the fact, is almost overwhelm- 
 
 j. If, on the other hand, he would deliberately falsi- 
 ty in a matter of this importance, what is his testimony 
 worth, as to the origin of the four gospels? 
 
 Against this evidence, we have only the silence of 
 the gospels. But if the silence of the synoptics is con- 
 sistent with a ministry of three or four years, why is 
 not the further silence of all the gospels, consistent 
 with a ministry of twenty years? 
 
 How would such a theory affect the received chron- 
 ology concerning Christ? The date of the crucifixion 
 
330 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 at not later than A. D. 36, or when Christ was, by the 
 received chronology forty years old, is settled by the 
 fact, that in that year, Pontius Pilate was removed 
 from his government. That the death of Jesus occur- 
 red while Pilate was procurator is attested, not only 
 by five extant gospels, but by the historian, Tacitus, 
 who, in speaking of the Christians, says: 
 
 "They had their denomination from Christus, who, in the reign of Tiberius, 
 was put to death as a criminal, by the procurator, Pontius Pilate. Annals, 
 lib. 15, ch. 44. (Tiberius reigned till A. D. 37.) 
 
 If, 'then, it be accepted as a historical fact that Christ 
 was about fifty years old at his crucifixion, the date of 
 his birth would have to be set back, at least ten 
 years. 
 
 It having already been found necessary to date his 
 birth four years before the time first settled upon for 
 the commencement of the Christian era, there can be 
 no objection to extending the four to fourteen, if the 
 facts require it. 
 
 It is well known that the date of the Christian era 
 was fixed, in the year 525, by the Roman Abbot, Dion- 
 ysius Exiguus. It was based upon the account of the 
 birth of Christ as given in Matthew, which is a legend 
 of but little historic value. It is now agreed that 
 Dionysius was mistaken in his date, by at least four 
 years. It is agreed that Jesus was born at least four 
 years before the commencement of the Christian era. 
 and it may have been fourteen or even twenty. 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 331 
 
 5. THE CRUCIFIXION OF JESUS. 
 
 In a former chapter, we have given the reasons for 
 believing that the extant gospel, called the Acts of Pi- 
 late, contains the most reliable historical account of 
 the crucifixion. 
 
 The accounts in the canonical gospels, are by no 
 means consistent or harmonious. The four historians 
 agree that Jesus was apprehended and brought before 
 the high priest, and taken thence before Pilate, where 
 he was examined. Luke has him then sent by Pilate 
 to Herod, who mocked him, arrayed him in a gorgeous 
 robe, and sent him back to Pilate; an episode of some 
 importance in the trial, not mentioned in the other 
 gospels. Passing over some minor discrepancies, such 
 as that Barabbas was a murderer in Mark and Luke, 
 while in John, he was only known as a robber, and the 
 difference in the color of the robe placed upon Jesus, 
 we come to the statement of John, that Jesus bore his 
 own cross, (which was customary in such cases), to the 
 place of crucifixion. The synoptics, on the other hand, 
 unite in saying that the cross was borne by Simon the 
 Cyrenian. This discrepancy, on the face of it a some- 
 what serious one, is explained in one of the apocryphal 
 gospels, which states that Jesus himself bore the cross 
 a portion of the way, and Simon the remainder. 
 
 Proceeding with the narrative, we find that in Luke 
 only, is related an address of Jesus to the women, on 
 the way to his execution. When arrived there, he i& 
 given to drink, according to Mark, wine mingled with 
 
832 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 myrrh; according to Matthew, he was given vinegar, 
 mingled with gall, in fulfillment of a prophecy; Luke 
 has the vinegar without the gall. 
 
 Mark says, Jesus was crucified at the third hour. 
 (Ch. 15, v 25.) According to John, (19. 14,) it was about 
 the sixth hour, when he was brought forth to the Jews 
 by Pilate, after which, he had to be led to execution. 
 According to Matthew and Mark, there was darkness 
 over all the land, from the sixth to the ninth hour; to 
 which Luke adds, that the sun was darkened. The dy- 
 ing words of Jesus do not agree; Matthew and Mark 
 giving the same as those in the Acts of Pilate, while 
 the words in Luke are different, and those in John 
 different from all the others. 
 
 Jesus was upon the cross from three to six hours. 
 Even the latter period was much less than usual. Per- 
 sons crucified generally lingered at least twelve hours, 
 and sometimes two or three days. The remarkably 
 short time that he remained upon the cross, before be- 
 ing taken down by his disciples, has led some writers 
 to adopt the theory of suspended animation, to account 
 for the supposed resurrection of his body. 
 
 The inscription on the cross is given in four different 
 ways, and Luke and John state that it was written in 
 Greek, Latin and Hebrew. According to Mark, it con- 
 sisted of four Greek words; according to Luke, it 
 consisted of six; according to Matthew, seven; accor- 
 ding to John, seven also; but with a very important 
 -difference in two of the words. 
 
THE FOUR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 333 
 
 In Mark and Matthew, both of the thieves on the 
 cross, are represented as reviling Jesus, while, according 
 to Luke, which follows the Acts of Pilate, but one of 
 them did so; he being rebuked by the other. 
 
 The synoptics state that the vail of the temple was 
 rent; to which Matthew adds an earthquake, the rend- 
 ing of the rocks, the opening of the graves, and the 
 coming forth of the dead, though this last is deferred 
 until after the resurrection. The graves are opened at 
 the crucifixion, and remain open two days, the inhabi- 
 tants waiting till Jesus should first arise, in order that 
 certain prophecies might be fulfilled. 
 
 In the Gospel of John, it is stated that in fulfillment 
 of certain prophecies, the side of Jesus was pierced 
 with a spear, and the soldiers refused to break his legs, 
 according to the custom in such cases, though it is to 
 be inferred that they had been commanded to do so. 
 
 These narratives throughout, bear the impress of 
 having been constructed, with reference to the fulfill- 
 ment of divers Jewish prophecies. It is not probable 
 that the details of the crucifixion had been preserved 
 in any authentic record, made contemporaneously with 
 the event. If such record existed, it was disregarded 
 in the prevailing anxiety to sustain the Messianic 
 character of Jesus, in accordance with the prophecies. 
 The Acts of Pilate, which, in its account of the cruci- 
 fixion, was probably the most authentic of any existing 
 record, was followed, in the canonical gospels, in some 
 particulars; in others, it was entirely disregarded. 
 
834 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 THE KESURKECTION OF JESUS. 
 
 The resurrection of the crucified body of Christ, is a 
 doctrine which cannot be traced back, beyond the sec- 
 ond century. 
 
 Paul, who believed in visions, thought he had seen 
 Jesus, and enumerates various other occasions when 
 Christ had been seen by his disciples. First, he was 
 seen by Cephas, then by the twelve, then by more than 
 five hundred brethren at once, then by James, then by 
 all the apostles, and last of all by Paul himself. 
 
 It is a fair inference, that these were all apparitions. 
 Paul had seen, or thought he had seen, the spirit, or 
 spiritual body of Jesus, and he had heard that the others 
 mentioned had seen the same. That such was the na- 
 ture of his own vision of Christ, is evident, not only 
 from his explanation of the nature of the resurrection, 
 but from the fact that the appearance to him, was af- 
 ter the time when, according to the canonical gospels. 
 Jesus had ascended to heaven. If, then, Jesus appeared 
 on earth, in the same body in which he was crucified, 
 it was not to Paul. 
 
 The appearance to the others, to which Paul alludes, 
 was, no doubt, of the same character as that to him- 
 self. The disciples believed they had seen the spirit 
 or spiritual body of Jesus. 
 
 But the Christians of the second century demanded a 
 doctrine concerning the resurrection, of a more mate- 
 rial and tangible character. 
 
 Accordingly, in the canonical gospels, the very body 
 
TEE FOVR CANONICAL GOSPELS. 
 
 in which Jesus was crucified, and which was buried by 
 Joseph of Arimathea, is raised from the dead, appears 
 to the disciples, is not only seen but felt, and Jesus 
 himself, in the flesh, as he was before he was crucified, 
 calls for fish to eat, to satisfy his disciples that he was 
 not a spirit; that his body was not spiritual, but mate- 
 rial and human like theirs. Such a body fails to ful- 
 fill the conditions of the resurrection believed in and 
 described by Paul. 
 
 As might have been expected, the accounts framed 
 for the purpose of establishing this doctrine, are far 
 from being harmonious or consistent. 
 
 In Matthew, two women first come to the sepulcher; 
 in .Mark, three; in Luke, a larger number, in John, one. 
 As to the time of day, in Matthew, it had begun to 
 dawn; in John it was early, while it was yet dark, in 
 Mark, it was at sunrise. 
 
 According to Matthew, after the women had arrived 
 at the sepulcher, there was another earthquake, and 
 an angel descended from heaven, rolled back the stone, 
 and then addressed the women. According to the oth- 
 er historians, the women, upon arriving at the sepul- 
 cher, found the stone rolled away. 
 
 According to Mark, entering into the sepulcher, they 
 saw a young man, clothed in a long white garment. 
 According to Luke, there were two men, in shining 
 garments. According to John, there being but one 
 woman, when she saw the stone rolled away, she ran 
 and told Peter, who, with another, came to the sepul- 
 cher. The other disciple, outrunning Peter, came and 
 
336 flFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 looked in. Then Peter came, and going in, saw the 
 linen clothes, and the napkin only. The other disci- 
 ple went in, and saw the same. They returned home, 
 after which, Mary, who remained, saw two angels. 
 Turning round, she saw Jesus, whom she did not know, 
 even after he had spoken to her, she supposing him to 
 be the gardener. 
 
 It is obvious, that these accounts, confused and irre- 
 concilable as they are, cannot be looked upon as his- 
 toric. They were manifestly written to supply a need 
 of the church in the second century. 
 
 Paul had known no rolling away of the stone from 
 the door of the sepulcher. The spiritual body in which 
 he believed, would require no such assistance. But 
 the Petrine and material element in the church pre- 
 vailed; the spiritual resurrection was set aside, and 
 Christ was made to rise in the very body in which he 
 had been crucified and buried. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 337 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 
 
 There is good reason to believe, that Luke was the 
 first of the canonical gospels. This is rendered prob- 
 able, partly by internal evidence, (it is compiled from 
 the oldest manuscripts), and partly by the necessity 
 which would exist, of having the first church gospel 
 one which would counteract the influence of Marcion. 
 This could best be done through a gospel which, while 
 differing from his, would not vary from it so much as 
 to be repulsive to his followers. 
 
 Besides, Marcion, who was a man of learning, had 
 with much care, compiled the most ancient gospel 
 manuscripts which he could obtain, and the church au- 
 thorities were under the necessity of using, to a con- 
 siderable extent, the same materials. 
 
 According to Schleiermacher, Luke consists of a 
 compilation of at least 33 different manuscripts; as 
 follows: 
 
838 
 
 FIFTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS IN LUKE. 
 
 1. Introduction. 
 
 2. Chapter I. 
 
 3. Ch. 
 
 4. " 
 
 5. " 
 
 6. " 
 
 7. Ch. 
 
 8. " 
 
 9. " 
 
 10. " 
 
 11. " 
 12. 
 13. 
 14. 
 15. 
 16. 
 17. 
 18. 
 19. 
 
 II, w. 1 to 20 inclusive. 
 
 " v. 21. 
 
 " 22 to 40. 
 41 to 52. 
 
 Ill v. 1, to ch. IV v. 15. 
 IV, vv. 16 to 30. 
 
 20. Chapter IX, vv. 46 to 50. 
 
 21. 
 22. 
 23. 
 24. 
 25. 
 26. 
 27. 
 28. 
 29. 
 30. 
 
 ; 51 to ch. X, v. 24. 
 X, vv. 25 to 37. 
 38 to 42. 
 XI, vv. 1 to 13. 
 
 " 14, to ch. XIII v. 9. 
 
 XIII, w. 10 to 22. 
 
 " 23, to ch. XIV v. 24. 
 
 XIV, vv. 25 to 35. 
 XV 1, to ch. XVII 19. 
 XVII 20, to XIX 48, 
 
 Consisting of three others; 
 XVII 20 to XVIII 14, XVIII 
 15 to XIX 28, and XIX 29 to 
 XIX 48. 
 
 31. Chapters XX and XXI. 
 
 32. Ch. XXII v. 1, to XXIII 49. 
 
 33. " XXIII v. 50, to the end of 
 
 the gospel. 
 
 31 to 44. 
 V, w. 1 to 11. 
 " " 12 to 16. 
 
 17 to 26. 
 " 27 to 39. 
 
 VI, 1 to 11. 
 
 " v. 12, to ch. VII v. 10. 
 
 VII, w. 11 to 50. 
 
 VIII, vv. 1 to 21. 
 
 22 to 56. 
 
 IX, w. 1 to 45. 
 
 No. 32 consisting, also, of two or more, blended. 
 
 Some of these divisions may be too artificial, and 
 may have been established to maintain some supposed 
 unity of purpose in the gospel historian: but the anal- 
 ysis itself appears to be founded in fact, and is, in the 
 main, pursued in a scientific manner. 
 
 If now, the same process be applied to the Gospel 
 of Marcion, it will be found to consist of a compilation 
 of 26 manuscripts. 
 
 An analysis of the two gospels, developes the fact, 
 that every manuscript, after the first eight of Luke, 
 appears in both gospels. 
 
 This circumstance favors the theory, that one of 
 these gospels was used in the construction of the other. 
 
 Which was probably the model? 
 
 Not only is Marcion much the shorter, but its nar- 
 ratives are simpler and more natural than those of 
 Luke. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 339 
 
 The subject may be illustrated by reference to some 
 of the more important and extensive differences be- 
 tween the two gospels. 
 
 The first three chapters of Luke were not in Mar- 
 cion. The first part of the fourth chapter of Luke 
 Avhich appears in Marcion, is that commencing at verse 
 16. 'And he came to Nazareth.' This, in Marcion, 
 comes in its regular order, after the ministry at Caper- 
 naum; while in Luke, Jesus here refers to his doings 
 at Capernaum, though his visit there is not stated un- 
 til afterward. Though not in the same order, the 
 whole of the fourth chapter of Luke is in Marcion, 
 substantially, except the first 15 verses. But these 
 15 verses, together with the preceding chapter, none of 
 which was in Marcion, constitute altogether, according 
 to Schleiermacher, a single manuscript. The German 
 critic was writing without any reference to Marcion. 
 This coincidence may therefore be considered confirma- 
 tory at the same time, of the theory of Schleiermacher, 
 and the priority of Marcion. 
 
 In closing the fourth chapter, the author of Luke 
 having arranged sufficient preliminary matter, we may 
 suppose that he now took up the Gospel of Marcion, 
 which he found to be a compilation of manuscripts 
 carefully collected, and made it, from this point onward, 
 the basis of the Gospel according to Luke. 
 
 Let us see how, upon this supposition, he proceeded 
 with his work. 
 
 The style is pretty much the same in the additional 
 matter, as in that which is common to both gospels. 
 Changes and additions are found here and there, some 
 having been made for dogmatic reasons; others appar- 
 ently for no other purpose, than to compose a new 
 gospel. 
 
 The first addition of much importance, is Luke, ch. 
 
340 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185, 
 
 7, vv. 29 to 35. This contains a saying of Christ, in 
 which is a reference to John the Baptist. V. 34; "The 
 Son of Man is come, eating and drinking," &c. This 
 Hahn supposed was omitted by Marcion, because the 
 representation of Jesus eating and drinking, &c., was 
 opposed to Marcion's view of the spiritual and ethereal 
 nature of Christ's person. ' But in the very next verse 
 of Marcion's Gospel, Jesus is represented as going into 
 a Pharisee's house, and sitting down to meat. What- 
 ever reason existed for adding these verses in Luke, 
 we can see no reason for omitting them in Marcion. 
 
 2. The next place, where there is a difference of sev- 
 eral verses entire, is Luke, 11, vv. 6, 7 and 8. This is a 
 mere amplification of verse 5, which, in a condensed 
 form, is in Marcion. 
 
 3. Luke, 11. 30, 31 and 32. These verses relate to Jo- 
 nas, whose name had been inserted in the 29th verse. 
 In Marcion the reading is, "This is an evil generation; 
 they seek a sign, no sign shall be given it." In Luke, 
 "no sign shall be given it, but the sign of Jonas the 
 prophet." The following three verses explain in what 
 manner the preaching of Jonas might be regarded as 
 a sign. It is a continuation of the idea, and the whole 
 passage must stand or fall together. 
 
 4. Luke, 11. 49, 50, 51. This consists of a quotation 
 from an apocryphal book, called 'The Wisdom of God/ 
 The quotation is of a suspicious character. It contains 
 the statement concerning Zacharias, who perished be- 
 tween the altar and the temple; a statement which, as 
 repeated in Matthew, (23. 35), with the addition of the 
 words "Son of Barachias," has caused commentators so 
 much trouble. a 
 
 (1.) Das Evangel. Mar. p. 147. 
 
 (2.) See Chapter on The Gospel according to Matthew. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 341 
 
 Marcion has no allusion to Zacharias, and contains 
 no doubt, the more ancient form of this passage. 
 Much of the trouble comes from interpolations. 
 
 The interpolation, in Luke, led to the worse interpo- 
 lation in Matthew. 
 
 5. Luke, 13. 1 to 10, contains the legend concerning 
 Pilate, mingling the blood of the Galileans with their 
 sacrifices; also reference to those slain by the falling 
 of the town of Siloam; also the parable of the unfruit- 
 ful fig tree. None of it in Marcion. 
 
 6. Luke, 13. 29 to 35. This passage is doubtless an 
 interpolation. The portions of it are much disconnect- 
 ed, and the words "Go ye and tell that fox," referring 
 to Herod, can scarcely be accepted as the language of 
 Jesus. 
 
 7. One of the most extensive differences, is in the 
 parable of the prodigal son, Luke 15, 11 to 32; no part 
 of which is in Marcion. It is essentially Pauline in 
 spirit, as has been well remarked. l 
 
 There is no reason why so beautiful an illustration of 
 his own views, should have been omitted by Marcion. 
 
 8. Luke, 18. 31 to 34. Jesus predicts to the twelve, 
 his suffering, his death and resurrection. The predic- 
 tion had already been recorded, (Marcion 6. 22; Luke, 
 9. 22), and there is no reason why it should be repeated. 
 This entire passage in the 18th chapter, is probably an 
 interpolation. 
 
 9. The last twenty verses of the 19th Luke, are en- 
 tirely wanting in Marcion. The riding upon an ass' 
 olt, is an awkward episode, and was probably inserted 
 to set forth the fulfillment of the prophecy in Zech. 9. 
 9. Then follows the prediction concerning the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem. The other reference, in less explic- 
 
 (1.) Hahn, Das Evang. Mar. p. 182; Olshausen, Can. Ev. p. 208. 
 
842 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 it language, to the same event, (Luke 13. 34, 35), is also 
 wanting in Marcion. There is no certainty that the 
 prediction was ever uttered by Christ himself. Justin 
 Martyr, who would have found thi prophecy so perti- 
 nent to enforce his argument, made no allusion to it. 
 The remainder of this passage appears to have been 
 written to illustrate the fulfillment of the prophecy in 
 Jeremiah 7. 11. 
 
 10. Luke, 20. 9 to 18. The parable of the vineyard. 
 
 This is essentially Pauline in spirit, and has a man- 
 ifest application to the preaching of the gospel to 
 the Gentiles, after it had been rejected by the Jews. 
 There is no reason why Marcion should have omitted it. 
 
 11. Luke, 22. 16 to 18. The Paschal supper, has been 
 the cause of much controversy in all ages of the church, 
 and was the occasion of the first exercise of a general 
 jurisdiction by^the church of Rome. Without entering 
 into the controversy, suffice it to say, if, as there is 
 reason to believe, this passage in 22d Luke is an in- 
 terpolation upon Marcion, the question becomes much 
 simplified. The supper described in that chapter, ap- 
 pears to have been an ordinary meal, having been eat- 
 en the evening before the crucifixion; and yet, in vers- 
 es 16 to 18, it is referred to, as the passover. 
 
 12. Luke, 22. 28 to 30. This is a literal application 
 of certain prophecies to Jesus; an application such as 
 the Jews were constantly making, but such as he him- 
 self would scarcely have made, in the form here 
 presented. 
 
 13. Luke, 22. 35 to 38. Here, for the third time, Je- 
 sus is made to allude to his coming end. And when 
 his disciples told him there were two swords, he said, 
 "It is enough/' This is not the language of Jesus, who 
 would have rebuked them for making any allusion to 
 swords. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 343 
 
 14. Luke, 22. 49 to 51. Every thing relating to the 
 swords, and the use made of them, must be looked up- 
 on as an interpolation. 
 
 These are all of the more extended passages in Luke, 
 which are not in Marcion's Gospel. This analysis, 
 equally with the one in a former chapter, affords strong 
 evidence that Marcion was first written. 
 
 There are other considerations, indicating a late ori- 
 gin to this gospel. 
 
 1. It is expressly stated, in the introduction, that 
 many gospels had been written before this one: 
 
 "Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order, a declara- 
 ration of those things which are most surely believed among us, even as they 
 who from the beginning, were eye-witnesses and ministers of the word, de- 
 livered unto us ; it seemed good to me, also, ' ' &c. 
 
 It is the universal conclusion, that the author of Luke 
 does not here refer to any of the canonical gospels. ' 
 
 The fact that the other three of those gospels are im- 
 pliedly excluded by the language used in Luke, raises 
 a strong implication, that they were not then written. 
 Why would the author refer to many unauthorized gos- 
 pels, and make no allusion to three which were re- 
 ceived as authority? It is an'opinion quite generally 
 entertained, that several gospels are referred to in 
 Luke, which are known to have been written in the 
 second century. 
 
 Origen considered that the Gospel of the Egyptians 
 and the Gospel of the Twelve Apostles, (of the He- 
 brews) were among the number. a 
 
 (1.) Origen, Homil. in Luc. 1. 1; Ambrose, Com. on Luke, 1; Augustine, 
 de Cons, Ev. 1. 4, c. 8; Eusebius, Ecc. Hist. 3. 24; Erasmus, in Luc. 1. 1; Bel- 
 larm. de Mat. Sacr. 1. 1, c. 16; Grotius, in Luc. 1.1; Father Simon, Grit. Hist, 
 of N. T. par. 1, ch. 3; Jones, vol. 1, p. 25; Stowe's Hist, of the 'Bible, p. 142. 
 
 (2.) Homily in Luc. 1.1. 
 
344 fIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 Jerome extends the list as follows: 
 
 "The evangelist Luke declares that there were many who wrote gospels, 
 when he says, 'forasmuch as many,' &c. (c. 1, v. 1), which being published 
 by various authors, gave rise to several heresies. They were such as that ac- 
 cording to the Egyptians, and Thomas, and Matthias, and Bartholomew, that 
 of the Twelve Apostles, and Basilides, and Apelles, and others which it would 
 be tedious to enumerate/' Hieron. Prcef. in Comm. in Matth. 
 
 The Gospel of Basilides was written about A. D. 125, 
 and that of Apelles, about 160. Of course, then, ac- 
 cording to Jerome, Luke was after 160. 
 
 Epiphanius says, in expounding Luke, 1. 1, 
 
 "Saying: 'Forasmuch as many have taken in hand,' by which he would in- 
 timate that there have been many undertakers of the like work. Among them, 
 I suppose, were Cerinthus, Merinthus, and others." [See also Epi. Haer. 51.7.] 
 
 Cerinthus flourished and wrote about A. D. 145, which 
 Epiphanius thinks was befor6 Luke. 
 
 Venerable Bede, [A. D. 734], agrees with Jerome, that 
 the Gospels of Basilides and Apelles were among those 
 referred to in Luke. * 
 
 Erasmus thought the Acts of Pilate, or Gospel of 
 Nicodemus, was among the number. 2 
 
 Jones includes the Gospel of Marcion. s 
 
 All these writers, in thus dating the Gospel of Luke 
 subsequent to those here named, impliedly renounce 
 the theory of its apostolic origin. 
 
 2. The discrepancies between this gospel and that 
 according to Matthew, have already been pointed out. 
 These differences indicate a late origin for one or both, 
 of these gospels, and involve in confusion, every thing 
 connected with the early history of Christ. 
 
 It is impossible, in the present state of the enquiry, 
 to name the author of this gospel. 
 
 (1.) Bede's Works, London, 1844, vol. 10, p. 273. 
 
 (2.) Annot. in Luc. 1.1. 
 
 (3.) Jones, vol. 3, Vindication, p. 26. 
 
THE Q08PEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. 345 
 
 Westcott thinks it circulated mostly about Alexan- 
 dria and Antioch, ' when first published. 
 
 It may have been written at or near Antioch. In 
 that case, the person to whom it was addressed, was 
 probably none other than Theophilus, the writer, who 
 afterward, about A. D. 180, became Bishop of Antioch. 
 
 Basnage thinks Luke was the first of the canonical 
 gospels, a and there are many reasons for believing he 
 was correct in that opinion. 
 
 Michaelis did not consider it inspired; 8 nor does the 
 author of this, or of either of the canonical gospels, 
 lay any claim to inspiration. 
 
 (1.) Canon, p. 68. Note. 
 
 (2.) Ann. 60, num. 31. (3.) Vol. 1, p. 95. 
 
846 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 
 
 Mark is the shortest of the four gospels. Its brevity 
 is due partly to the omission of the biography of 
 Christ, which is contained in Luke and Matthew. 
 
 It was probably constructed from the Gospel of Peter, 
 as a basis, with many changes, and the incorporation 
 of new material. 
 
 If the analysis of Luke be applied to Mark, the fol- 
 lowing will be the result: 
 
 The first seven manuscripts are wanting. 
 
 MS. No. 8, Luke, 41. 16 to 30, is omitted in Mark entirely, in place of which 
 is inserted, the calling of the apostles; Mark, 1. 16 to 20. 
 
 The previous account of the preaching of John, Mark, 1. 1 to 8, is so much 
 different from that in Luke, that it is plain it was not from the same man- 
 uscript. 
 
 No. 9, Luke, 4. 31 to 44, is closely followed in Mark, (1. 21 to 39.) There 
 is just sufficient expansion of language, to justify the presumption that the 
 same manuscript was used; or possibly here, as well as in a few other places, 
 the Gospel of Luke itself. 
 
 In point of correctness, it has been already noticed, 
 that Sanday places this gospel below Luke. The same 
 view is taken by Schleiermacher. Speaking of the syn- 
 optics, he says, that in comparing Luke with Matthew 
 and Mark, he sees evidence that the corresponding nar- 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 347 
 
 ratives in the latter gospels, were originally more 
 hastily taken down, or were obscured by passing through 
 a great number of hands. * 
 Pursuing the analysis, 
 
 MS. No. 10, Luke, 5. 1 to 11, is not in Mark, though there is a shorter ac- 
 count of a similar transaction. 
 
 No. 11, Luke, 5. 12 to 16, is contained in Mark, (1. 40 to 45), but with such 
 an important change at the close, as to draw from Schleiermacher the follow- 
 ing remark: 
 
 "By this alteration, the history assumes almost an apocryphal character;, 
 and, if, on the one hand, we acknowledge the instruction we receive by this 
 very circumstance of Mark's narrative, it is no less true, on the other hand, 
 that the comparison is the more unfavorable to him, as his additions frequently 
 tend to this sort of exaggeration. "Essay on Luke, p. 78. 
 
 No. 12, Luke, 5. 17 to 26, all but the first verse, is found substantially the 
 same in Mark, 2. 2 to 12. 
 
 No. 13, also, Luke, 5. 27 to 39, is closely followed in Mark, 2. 14 to 22. 
 
 So also No. 14, Luke, 6, 1 to 11, in Mark, 2. 23 to 3. 5. 
 
 In No. 15, Luke, 6. 12 to 7. 10, we first find a break in a manuscript; hith- 
 to, such as were used, having been inserted entire, though with alterations. 
 
 Mark contains the first and last portion of this, while the middle part, con- 
 taining portions of the sermon on the mount, is omitted. 
 
 The circumstances connected with the choosing of 
 the twelve, Schleiermacher thinks, were misunderstood 
 by Mark. "He had hitherto/' he says, "followed Luke. 
 Not that I would assert with Griesbach, that he had 
 before him the whole of the present Gospel of Luke* 
 but this collection he most probably had." 5 
 
 After showing that the matter was not properly un- 
 derstood by Mark, he -says: 
 
 "Under these circumstances, I do not at all see why one should take pains, 
 trying all possible explanations, some of them in the highest degree improba- 
 ble, to show how Jude, the son of James, and Lebbeus who was named Thad- 
 deus, may be one person. p. 93. 
 
 No. 16, Luke, 7. 11 to 50, not in Mark, 
 
 (1.) Essay on Luke, p. 77. 
 (2.) Essay, p. 91. 
 
348 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A.D. 185. 
 
 Schleierniacher is perplexed at not finding the mir- 
 acle of Nain, related by any evangelist but Luke; es- 
 pecially "considering the scanty number of instances 
 of restoration to life." He thinks the event was re- 
 corded by some one who had heard of it at Capernaum, 
 or Jerusalem, and who did not wish to trouble the 
 apostles by applying to them for confirmation of the 
 account. 1 
 
 No. 17, Luke, 8. 1 to 21, is, again, broken up, being found neither entire, 
 nor in the same order, in Mark. The most of it finds a parallel, with much 
 amplification, in Mark, 4. 1 to 25, and 3. 31 to 35. 
 
 Commenting upon the contents of this manuscript 
 Schleierniacher says: 
 
 "In Mark's strange addition, (3. 31), for strange it still appears to me, in 
 whatever way it be understood and qualified I would not seek any discovery 
 of the relation then subsisting, between Jesus and his kinsfolk, "p. 127. 
 
 Again: "This addition belongs, undoubtedly, to the number of accumula- 
 tions and exaggerations which are so very common with Mark, both in the 
 introductions to the several incidents in his gospel, and in the general state- 
 ments which he occasionally inserts, to fill up a chasm." Essay, p. 128. 
 
 No. 18, Luke, 8. 22 to 56, finds a close parallel in Mark, 4. 36 to 5. 43. 
 The manuscript was inserted entire; not, however, without the usual amplifi- 
 cation in the different narratives. The differences are not greater than would 
 result from a few copyings; though it is probable that something was added 
 by the author himself. 
 
 No. 19. Luke, 9. 1 to 45. This manuscript, with many variations, and the 
 insertion of much new matter, may be traced as follows: Mark, 6. 7 to 16; 
 same ch. vv. 30 to 44; ch. 8, 27 to 31; same, 34 to 38; ch. 9, w. 1 to 11; same, 
 17 to 29, and verses 31 and 32. If all this was taken from a common source, 
 it is difficult to discover upon what principle the selections were made, or the 
 new matter inserted. 
 
 No. 20. Luke, 9. 46 to 50. Paralleled in Mark, 9. 33 to 40, to which is sub- 
 joined much not in Luke, but parallels to which may be found in Matthew. 
 
 MSS. Nos. 21 to 25 inclusive, comprising Luke, 9. 51 to 13. 9, not in Mark, 
 except a few verses, Mark 3. 22 to 27, parallel with part of No. 25. 
 
 Nos. 26 to 29 inclusive, Luke, 13. 10 to 17. 19, not in Mark. 
 
 No. 30. Luke, 17. 20 to 19. 48. First division, 17. 20 to 18. 14, not in Mark 
 The first part of the second division, Luke, 18. 15 to 43, finds a parallel in 
 
 (1.) Essay, p. 169. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 349 
 
 Mark 10, 13 to 34, and vv. 46 to 52. The balance of the 2d division, Luke, 
 19, 1 to 28, has no parallel in Mark; while, again, the third division, Luke, 
 19, 29 to 48, will be found followed, more or less closely, in Mark, 11. 1 
 to 18. 
 
 No. 31. Luke, chs. 20 and 21. Parallel, Mark, 11. 27 to 31, and chs. 12 
 and 13. 
 
 No. 32. Luke, 22. 1 to 23. 49. Parallels, Mark, 14. 1, 2; same ch. w. 10 to 17; 
 w. 22 to 24; v. 26; v. 32; w. 35 to 38; vv. 43 to 49; w. 53, 54, and 61 to 72. 
 Also, ch. 15, w. 1 to 15, 21 to 33, and 37 to 41. 
 
 In all this, we discover parallels, by no means complete, to only a portion 
 of No. 32. It is impossible to believe that the authors of Luke and Mark 
 here used a common manuscript. Such an entire breaking up and scattering 
 of the several portions of it, is scarcely conceivable. The author of Mark, 
 we may suppose, drew somewhat from manuscripts, something from tradi- 
 tion, and much from his imagination. 
 
 No. 33. Luke, 23 50, to the end. Whatever parallel to this there may be in 
 Mark, is in the last part of the gospel. But Mark here diverges much from, 
 the others. The last twelve verses are considered spurious. 
 
 As the result of the foregoing analysis, it will be 
 seen, that of the 33 manuscripts in Luke, the first 8 
 are wanting in Mark, being the same, except No. 8, 
 which were wanting also in Marcion. Of the other 25, 
 10 are omitted entirely, and 8 are inserted entire, while 
 the others are more or less broken and disjointed; 
 some of them so much so, as to lose their identity 
 completely. 
 
 This result, while it confirms the theory of Schleier- 
 macher, recognizing, as it does, the identity and com- 
 pleteness of most of the nranuscripts, at the same time 
 would indicate that the German theologian had, in 
 some instances, carried his division too far; and had 
 specified, as distinct manuscripts, some portions of 
 Luke, which were founded upon tradition, and com- 
 posed by the author himself. These could not be ex- 
 pected to correspond, with much strictness, with the 
 narratives of other writers, drawn from similar tra- 
 ditions. 
 
 Of the general incorrectness of Mark, there is much 
 
350 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 evidence; many passages, being looked upon by critics, 
 as interpolations. 
 
 The Gospel according to Mark is supposed to have 
 been written at Kome. 
 
 It was not quoted by Tertullian, in Africa. 
 
 At Eome, where the gospel was probably composed, 
 the stories in Luke, concerning the infancy of Jesus, so 
 manifestly of Eastern original, had not yet obtained 
 much credence. They were accordingly omitted. In 
 this respect, the Gospel of Marcion was in that portion 
 of Christendom, considered the most reliable, and was 
 looked upon as evidence, that the early biography of 
 Jesus was unknown. 
 
 The Gospel of Peter is supposed to have contained 
 the substance of the Oracles of Matthew; and as the 
 former was at the basis of Mark, and the latter, of 
 Matthew, that would account for much of the similar- 
 ity between Mark and Matthew, without assuming that 
 any portion of either was copied directly from the oth- 
 er. Mark has almost a complete parallel in Luke and 
 Matthew taken together. There are but 24 verses 
 which have no parallel in either of the other synoptics. 
 
 As to the order in which these gospels were written, 
 much has been said, but the subject is in the utmost 
 confusion and uncertainty. 
 
 "That St. Mark wrote later than St. Luke," says Michaelis, I have no 
 doubt." Vol. 3, p. 96. Note. 
 
 Other writers have different opinions and theories, 
 scarcely any two agreeing completely with each other. 
 The absence of the history of the Infancy, Westcott 
 says, brings Mark within the limits laid down by St. 
 Peter, for the extent of the apostolic testimony. l 
 
 (1.) Introduction to the Gospels, p. 205, and Note. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 351 
 
 Baronius, Bellarnrine and some others, think this 
 gospel was first written in Latin. This is not improba- 
 ble, if it was composed at Rome, late in the second 
 century. 
 
 That the gospel in its pesent form, was not the 
 work of Mark, the companion of the apostles, is the 
 opinion of Credner, ' and several other evangelical wri- 
 ters, among whom Mr. Sanday may be included. 
 
 (1.) Einleit. Sec. 56. 
 
352 1IFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185, 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. 
 
 But little light can be thrown upon the Gospel of 
 John, by any comparison with the manuscripts of 
 Luke. 
 
 The first manuscript to which any similarity can be 
 found, is No. 19; the account of the feeding of the mul- 
 titude, by a miracle. But the differences in the narra- 
 tives, are very great. According to all the synoptics, 
 Jesus had retired to a desert place; in Luke it is stated 
 that it belonged to the City of Bethsaida. According 
 to John, he had gone up into a mountain. According to 
 this historian, who distributes the ministry of Jesus 
 through several years, it was on the eve of a Jewish 
 passover. This the synoptics say nothing about; nor 
 do they connect Jesus with any passover, except the 
 one at which he suffered. According to Mark and 
 Matthew, who continue the narrative, Jesus sent. away 
 the multitudes, and retired into a mountain to pray; 
 according to John, he departed into a mountain, 
 [though he was already in a mountain], to avoid the 
 multitude who wished to take him by force, and 
 make him a king. It will be remembered that this 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. 853 
 
 manuscript .could not be fully identified in Mark. 
 These were probably different versions of a common 
 tradition. 
 
 The essential features of the tradition were, that a 
 multitude consisting of 5000 men, besides the women 
 and children, had been fed by Christ, upon five loaves and 
 two fishes. Beyond this, each historian considered 
 himself at liberty to fill up the account in his own way. 
 
 The next parallel is to No. 30. Of the contents of 
 this long manuscript, there is but the circumstance of 
 Jfcsus riding on the colt of an ass, which is briefly no- 
 ticed, as the fulfillment of a prophecy. This manuscript 
 also, could not be recognized distinctly in Mark, and 
 there is no reason to believe it was used in John. 
 
 No. 32. Luke, 22. 1 to 23. 49. Portions of this MS. 
 have partial parallels, in John, 13. 1 to 30; vv. 36 to 38; 
 ch. 18, vv. 1 to 18; 24 to 28; 33 to 40; ch. 19, vv. 15 to 25; 
 28 to 30. 
 
 No. 33. Luke, 2 50, to the end. 
 
 The first part of this manuscript, narrating the beg- 
 ging of the body of Jesus, and his burial, by Joseph of 
 Arimathea, has a closer parallel in John than any of 
 the previous ones; (John, 19. 38 to 42.) The balance of 
 it however, after the coming of Mary Magdalene to the 
 sepulcher, cannot be recognized. 
 
 Thus, it will be seen, that not a single manuscript in 
 Luke, can be completely traced in John. In some 
 instances, the writer may have used Luke or Mark. 
 
 The inference is, that Luke and John were not com- 
 posed from common sources. 
 
 The same result will follow, upon comparing John 
 with Mark and Matthew. 
 
 The Gospel of John stands alone. It has every mark 
 of being an original gospel, while the synoptics are 
 compilations. 
 
354 FIFTH PERIOD. A. 1). 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 The synoptics are compilations made, for the most 
 part, with the laudable purpose of preserving the early 
 traditions of the disciples, concerning the life and 
 teachings, the sufferings, the death and the resurrection 
 of Jesus. 
 
 The Gospel of John is a theological document, writ- 
 ten for theological purposes. 
 
 The first express testimony to the existence of this 
 gospel, is that of Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, A. D. 
 180, who speaks of it thus: 
 
 "And hence the holy writings teach us, and all the spirit-bearing (inspired) 
 men, one of whom, John, says, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the 
 Word was with God,' " &c. Ad Autolycum, 2. 22. 
 
 Here John is not spoken of as an apostle, but as a 
 .spirit-bearing, or inspired man. Such the writer may 
 have considered John the Presbyter, of the second 
 century, who is by many thought to be the author of 
 the gospel. 
 
 The internal character of this gospel, is quite incon- 
 sistent with the theory of its having been written by 
 the unlettered fisherman, the son of Zebedee. It is 
 hardly possible that such a person could have become 
 the educated and philosophical theologian, whose pen 
 i to be traced in the Gospel of John. 
 
 It is written in purer, and less Hebraistic Greek, than 
 the other gospels, and its style is elegant and graceful. 
 
 John the apostle, son of Zebedee, was a Jew. But 
 the author of the Gospel of John, refers to the Jews in 
 the third person. He speaks of the feasts "of the 
 Jews," "the passover of the Jews," "the manner of the 
 purifying of the Jews," &c. The law of Moses is spo- 
 ken of as "your law," and "their law." Furthermore, 
 the Jews are denounced as the children of the devil. 
 
 The fact that in this gospel, the full and absolute di- 
 vinity of Christ, is first distinctly taught, is evidence, 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. 355 
 
 also, that it was not written by a Jew. The divinity 
 of Jesus was not a doctrine of the Jewish Christians. 
 It originated witfi. Gentiles, formerly idolaters. To the 
 Jew, it meant polytheism. The early Jewish Christ- 
 ians held Christ to be a man only. 
 
 There are also many errors in reference to the geog- 
 raphy of the country. The author speaks of ^Enon, 
 near to Salim, in Judaea; also of Bethany, beyond Jor- 
 dan, and of tk a city of Samaria, called Sychar." If 
 there were any such places, they were strangely un- 
 known to other writers. The writer of this gospel, 
 like the authors of some of the apocryphal gospels, af- 
 fected a knowledge of the country which he did not 
 possess. The learned Dr. Bretschn eider points out 
 such mistakes and errors of the geography, chronolo- 
 gy, history and statistics of Judaea, as no person who 
 had ever resided in that country, or had been by birth 
 a Jew, could possibly have committed. 
 
 Even the birthplace of John himself, Bethsaida, or 
 Julias, is assigned to Galilee, when it was situated in 
 another country. This mistake alone, is fatal to the 
 authority of the gospel. This is conceded by Hug, ' pro- 
 vided it cannot be explained. An attempt has been 
 made to explain it by showing that it was the custom 
 of the people to speak of the Gaulonite country as Gal- 
 ilee. Josephus is cited, as calling Judas, the Galilean, 
 a Gaulonite. Josephus four times refers to Judas as a 
 Galilean. a The only place where he is spoken of oth- 
 erwise, 3 is manifestly a mistake on the part of some 
 transcriber, and arose from the fact, that there were 
 two cities by the name of Gamala, one in Gaulonitis, 
 
 (1.) Introduction to N. T. p. 24. 
 
 (2.) Antiquities, bk. 18, 1. 6; bk. 20, 5. 2; Jewish War, bk. 2, 8. 1, and bk. 
 2, 17. 8. 
 (3.) Antiquities, bk. 18, 1. 1. 
 
356 fIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 the other in Galilee. No doubt the passage in Josephus, 
 u a Gaulonite, of a city whose name was Gamala," should 
 read, "a Galilean, of a city whose name was Gamala." 
 It would then correspond with the other passages in 
 Josephus, and with the Acts of the Apostles, [5. 37]; in 
 all of which he was called Judas of Galilee. 
 
 Galilee was a well known district of country, with 
 well defined boundaries; and it is absurd to suppose 
 that another country, entirely disconnected with it, 
 was called Galilee, without further evidence than this 
 passage of Josephus. 
 
 The conclusion is, that the author of the Gospel of 
 John, was ignorant of the birthplace of John the 
 apostle. 
 
 This gospel differs from all three of the synoptics, in 
 relating several events, which occurred when John the 
 apostle was not present; while strangely enough, other 
 transactions in which, according to the synoptics, the 
 apostle John was present, are not related in the Gospel 
 of John at all; particularly the transfiguration, which, 
 according to all the synoptics, took place in the presence 
 of Peter, James and John. 
 
 That John had neglected to testify, where his testi- 
 mony would naturally be expected, was noticed, very 
 anciently, by Faustus, the Manichaean, in his contro- 
 versy with Augustine. Speaking of the passage, "Think 
 not that I am come," &c., (Matt. 5. 17), he says: 
 
 "Who testifies that Jesus said this? Matthew. Where did he say it ? On 
 the mountain. Who were present ? Peter, Andrew, James and John. Oth- 
 ers, but not Matthew himself. He had not as yet chosen Matthew. But one 
 of these four, John, wrote a gospel. Well, then, he relates this somewhere ? 
 No, not at all. How is it, then, that John, who was on the mountain, does 
 not testify ? And that this is written by Matthew, who became a follower of 
 Jesus some time after he descended from the mountain ? It is therefore very 
 doubtful whether Jesus said this; because a proper witness is silent, while an 
 improper witness testifies." Augustinm contra Faustum, lib. 17, ch. 1. 
 
TEE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. 357 
 
 The writer of this gospel quotes the Old Testament 
 prophecies, almost as loosely, and with as little regard 
 to their applicability, as the author of Matthew. Psalms, 
 41. 9, quoted in John 13. 18, did not refer to Christ, nor 
 to Judas. So of John, 17. 12. 
 
 So strong is the evidence of a late date to this gos- 
 pel, that its apostolic origin is being abandoned by the 
 ablest evangelical writers. Westcott says, "The earli- 
 est account of the origin of the gospel, is already 
 legendary." ' 
 
 Dr.Davidson, author of the article on the canon in 
 the new edition of the Encyclopedia Brittanica, says, 
 its Joannine authorship must be abandoned, and its 
 existence prior to A. D. 140, cannot be maintained. 3 
 Both Irenseus and Jerome assert that John wrote a- 
 galnst Cerinthus. Cerinthus flourished about A. D. 145. 
 
 Again, there is evidence that in the construction of 
 this gospel, as in that of Matthew, the author had in 
 view the building up of the Roman hierarchy, the 
 foundations of which were then (About A. D. 177 8,) 
 being laid. In the 21st chapter, is a detailed account 
 of an appearance of Jesus, after his resurrection, to 
 seven of his disciples, at the Sea of Tiberias, something 
 not heard of in the synoptic gospels, and which bears 
 the impress of an original narrative, suggested by 
 scenes in Christ's ministry. After they had dined, Je- 
 sus is made to say to Peter, "Feed my sheep;" an in- 
 junction which was afterward repeated. 
 
 In Matthew only, is Peter made the rock on which 
 the church was to be built, and in John only, is he en- 
 joined to feed the sheep of Christ. There is reason to 
 believe that both gospels were written in the interest 
 of the supremacy of the church of Rome. 
 
 (1.) Introduction, p. 255. 
 
 ('!.} Davidson on the Canon, p. 99- In his Int. to N. T., the limit is 150. 
 
358 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 
 
 The Gospel of Matthew presents at once phenomena 
 of the most varied and inexplicable character. While 
 many of its narratives and of its records of the sayings 
 of Christ, from their brevity and simplicity, are recog- 
 nized as among the oldest traditions, and as having 
 been taken from near the fountain head, the gospel 
 itself bears, in other places, internal evidence of a 
 comparatively late origin. 
 
 The persistent statements of Jerome, supported by 
 Epiphanius, that the Gospel of the Hebrews was the 
 Hebrew form of the Gospel of Matthew, statements 
 not at all borne out by the fragments of the Gospel of 
 the Hebrews, which they have given, still further com- 
 plicate a question, in other respects sufficiently dif- 
 ficult. 
 
 Many writers, not willing to discard altogether the 
 assertions of Jerome and Epiphanius, have supposed 
 our Matthew to be a translation from a more correct 
 version of the Hebrew gospel, than that quoted by 
 those fathers; and that the differences between those 
 quotations and the Greek Matthew, are to be account- 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 359 
 
 ed for, partly by the difference in the Hebrew versions, 
 and partly by the freedom of translation. Among these, 
 Bishop Marsh is one of the most eminent. 
 
 Others, giving but little credit to these fathers, 
 whom, in other matters they have found so unreliable, 
 and resting the case upon internal evidence, have pro- 
 nounced the Gospel of Matthew an original Greek pro- 
 duction. This view is strongly maintained by Jones 
 and other modern critics. 
 
 Volumes have been written upon the subject, but it 
 cannot be clearly seen, that any progress has been 
 made toward a satisfactory solution. 
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS OF LUKE COMPARED WITH MATTHEW. 
 
 There is a partial parallel in the third chapter of Matthew, to the first part 
 of manuscript No. 7; [Luke, 3.1 to 22.] Omitting the genealogies, which are 
 entirely diti'frent, the parallel is resumed, and more closely followed, in the 
 history of the temptation; [Luke, 4. 1 to 13; Matthew, 4. 1 to ll.J 
 
 MS. No. 8, Luke, 4. 16 to 30, has no parallel in Matthew. 
 
 No. 9, Luke, 4. 31 to 44, which hail a eomplrte parallel in Mark, finds only 
 a partial parallel in Matthew, commencing with verse:!*, of Lnke. [M, 
 14], and giving an account of the healing of Simon's wife's mother, anil other 
 sick people. 
 
 We early find evidence - of that tendency to am- 
 plification and exaggeration which is characteristic of 
 the author of this gospel. Although, in accordance 
 with the accounts in the other synoptics, he states, 
 in verse 16, that "when the even was come, they 
 brought unto him many that were possessed with dev- 
 ils, and he cast out the spirits with his word, and heal- 
 ed all that were sick;" adding, according to his cus- 
 tom, a reference to the fulfillment of prophecy; and 
 though he had also stated, in ch. 4, v. 23, that Jesus went 
 about all Galilee, teaching, &c., and healing all man- 
 ner of sickness, and all manner of disease, among 
 the people; he there adds, after the narrative has 
 been closed by the other historians, the following: 
 
360 FIFTH PERIOD A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 V. 24. "And his fame went throughout all Syria, and they brought unto 
 him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments, and 
 those who were possessed with devils, and those who were lunatic, and those 
 who had the palsy; and he healed them." 
 
 MS. No. 10, Luke, 5. 1 toll, cannot be traced in Matthew, though there is 
 a shorter account of the calling of the four disciples, corresponding to that in 
 ' Mark. 
 
 No. 11. Luke, 5. 12 to 16. The parallel account in Matthew, is shorterthan 
 in Luke or Mark. This is one of the places which indicate Matthew, as con- 
 taining the earlier narrative. The account of this miracle, as related in the 
 Acts of Pilate, is shorter than either of these. 
 
 No. 12. Luke, 5. 17 to 26. Parallel, Matthew, 9. 1 to 8. 
 
 " 13. Luke, 5. 27 to 39. See Matthew, 9. 9 to 17, which has a close resem- 
 blance. 
 
 So also No. 14, Luke, 6. 1 to 11; Matthew, 12. 1 to 13. 
 
 No. 15. Luke, 6. 12, to 7. 10. The last ten verses of this manuscript, de- 
 scribing the healing of the centurion's servant, are paralleled in Matthew, 8. 
 5 to 13. The other portion, which commences with the choosing of the twelve, 
 and consists, principally, of sayings of Jesus, can hardly be considered paral- 
 leled by the sermon on the mount, which is much more extensive. 
 
 No. 16, Luke, 7. 11 to 50, which has no parallel in Mark, has a partial par- 
 allel in Matthew. See Luke, 7. 18 to 35, and Matthew, 11. 2 to 19. 
 
 No. 17. Luke, 8. 1 to 21. See Matthew, 13. 1 to 25, and 12. 46 to 50, where 
 the parallel is nearly complete. 
 
 18. Luke, 8. 22 to 56. Parallel, Matt. 8. 18; vv. 23 to 34; ch. 9, 18 to 
 25. 
 
 19. Luke, 9. 1 to 45. Matt. 10. 1 to 15; 14. 1, 2; w. 13 to 21; ch. 16, 13 
 to 16, 20; vv. 21 to 28, and ch. 17, 1 to 23. This manuscript, if used at all, 
 is completely broken up. 
 
 20. Luke, 9. 46 to 50; Matthew, 18. 1 to 6. 
 
 21. Luke, 9. 51, to 10. 24. Partial parallel in Matt. 8. 19 to 22. 
 MSS. 22, 23 and 24, Luke, 10. 25, to 11. 13. No parallel in Matthew. 
 No. 25. Luke, 11. 14, to 13. 9. Partial parallel, Matthew, 12. 22 to 30, and 
 
 w. 38 to 45. 
 
 26 to 29. Luke, 13. 10 to 17. 19. No parallel. 
 
 No. 30. Luke, 17. 20, to 19. 48. The first division, 17. 20 to 18 14, has no 
 parallel. First part of second division, 18. 15 to 30, has as parallel, Matt. 19. 
 13 to 30. Luke, 18. 31 to 43, has Matt. 20. 17 to 19, and 20. 29 to 34. Luke, 
 19. 29 to 38, has Matthew, 21. 1 to 9, and Luke, 19. 45, 46, has Matt. 21. 12, 
 13. These partial parallels do not, however, identify the manuscript. 
 
 No. 31. Luke, chs. 20 and 21. Partial parallels, Matt. 21. 23 to 27; 33 to 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 361 
 
 45; eh. 22, w. 15, 32; vv. 41 to 46; ch. 23, w. 5 to 7; v. 14; and ch. 24, w. 
 1 to 44; following which, are lengthy sayings of Christ, found in Matthew 
 alone. 
 
 No. 32. Luke, 22. 1 to 23, 49. Matt. 26. 3 to 5; 14 to 25. The parallel 
 considerably broken. Matt. 27. 1, 2; 11 to 56. 
 
 No. 33. Luke, 23. 50, to the end. Some partial parallels, in Matt. 27. 57, 
 to the end. 
 
 RECAPITULATION. Five of the manuscripts are com- 
 plete in Matthew, though with the customary changes 
 and accumulations. Some dozen of the others have 
 parallels more or less extensive. There is indicated a 
 common use of manuscripts, though not to so great an 
 extent as by the authors of Luke and Mark. 
 
 We will now proceed to consider some of the indica- 
 tions of a late date for the construction of the Gospel 
 of Matthew. 
 
 1. That Matthew was written for theological purpos- 
 es, and for the use of the church, after it had become 
 pretty well established, is shown by the frequent ref- 
 erence to the prophecies, and the manifest anxiety to 
 show that the events related, were in fulfillment of the 
 predictions referred to. True, the author is quite uni- 
 formly unfortunate, in his selection of prophecies, 
 scarcely one of which has any reference to the sub- 
 ject matter to which it is applied. ' But the object of 
 the writer is apparent, all the same. 
 
 2. The comparative late composition of this work 
 may be inferred from the many additions of incidents 
 of a striking and marvelous character, not con- 
 tained in the other gospels. Notably among these, 
 are the earthquakes at the crucifixion and the resur- 
 rection, both of which were known to this historian 
 only. Also, the opening of the graves, and the rising 
 of the saints. 
 
 (1.) For some instances, see the comparisons between Matthew and the In- 
 fancy gospels. 
 
362 fIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 Schleiermacher, in comparing Luke with Mark and 
 Matthew, sees evidence that the corresponding narra- 
 tives in the latter gospels, were originally more hastily 
 taken down, or were obscured by passing through a 
 great number of hands. ' 
 
 Speaking of the account of casting out the devils, 
 [Matt. 8. 28 to 33], he says: 
 
 "The alteration made here, by introducing 1 two demoniacs, in itself improb- 
 able, as it is not usual for madmen to contract a close friendship and intima- 
 cy with each other, might, indeed, admit of a different explanation, as other 
 instances of a similar duplication, are found in Matthew." Essay, p. 137. 
 
 In regard to the feeding of the multitudes, notwith- 
 standing the statement in Matthew 16, Schleiermacher 
 thinks there was but one feeding, and that Matthew 
 was misled, by having two different accounts of the 
 same transaction. a 
 
 Speaking of Matt. 16. 13 to 28, he says: 
 
 "No one will readily believe, that Christ, in the same breath, as it were, 
 would deliver to Peter the key of the kingdom of heaven, and then call him a 
 Satan, who did not favor the thing-s which be of God." Page 153. 
 
 He thinks the manner in which Matthew represents 
 the transfiguration, shows that the account had passed 
 through several hands. 
 
 "In this narrative," he says, "one perceives the exclusive direction of the 
 reporter's imagination toward the marvelous. On this account, the assertion 
 that the two figures were Moses and Elias, appears far more confident than in 
 Luke, in whose narrative, every attentive reader easily sees that it is founded 
 merely on the expression of Peter, in a state between sleeping and waking." 
 Page 156. 
 
 "In the same way, we may remark, likewise, in the healing of the epileptic 
 in Matthew, a distortion into extravagance." Essay, p. 157. 
 
 After commenting at length upon the circumstance, 
 he says: 
 
 (1.) Essay on Luke, p. 77. 
 (2.) Ibid. p. 144. 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 363 
 
 "Matthew therefore, either has had a less authentic reporter here, or per- 
 haps only obscured the state of the case, by his habit of annexing analogous 
 matter." Ibid. p. 159. 
 
 In the account in Matthew, corresponding to Luke 9. 
 46 to 50, Schleiermacher thinks much is annexed, which 
 was not spoken on the occasion. l 
 
 He comments on the incoherence in the narratives 
 of Matthew. 2 
 
 Referring to the duplication of the blind men at Jer- 
 icho, he says, Matthew "had before done something of 
 the same sort, in the case of the demoniac at Gadara." 
 How the mistake happened, he does not undertake to 
 determine. 8 
 
 Speaking of Matt. 21. 1 to 17, he says: 
 
 "As to what is said in Matthew, somewhat strangely indeed, of two ani- 
 mals, I can only explain it by the attempt to make the application of the fact 
 to the passage in /( hariah, as close as possible. Every other explanation 
 appears to be lost labor. For if Matthew is to be reconciled with the rest, it 
 must have been property the TTGJ/IOS which Christ bespoke for himself; but 
 tin- TTuTAo? is able to bear the weight of a man, though it has never yet 
 ridden, the she ass no longer runs by its side, but has long left it to itself." 
 Essay on Lvke, p. '_' 
 
 He thinks the rending of the vail poetical. So also, 
 the opening of the graves, and the rising of the saints 
 from the dead, as related by Matthew. " 
 
 3. One circumstance indicating a late date for this 
 gospel, is the passage, Matt. 23. 35: 
 
 "That upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from 
 the blood of righteous Abel, unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias,. 
 whom ye slew, between the temple and the altar." 
 
 In Luke, this is quoted from an apocryphal book, 
 called the "Wisdom of God;" and is 'applied to Zacha- 
 
 (1.) Essay, p. 162. 
 (2.) Ibid. pp. 190 to 199. 
 (3.) Ibid. p. 249. 
 (4.) Ibid. p. 305. 
 
364 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 rias who perished between the altar and the temple." 
 [Luke, 11. 49 to 51.] 
 
 The passage was not in Marcion. In Luke, though 
 the place of the death of Zachariah is not described 
 with entire correctness, it is generally considered that 
 the reference is to Zachariah, the son of Jehoida. [See 
 2d Chron. 24. 20, 21.] But this was ending, a long way 
 back, the list of prophets whose blood had been shed 
 unjustly. The author of Matthew, wishing to bring it 
 down to a later date, adds, "son of Barachias." This 
 changes the personage at once, and brings the scene 
 down to a date subsequent to the time of Christ. Zach- 
 arias, son of Barouchos, was massacred by the zealots, 
 inside the temple, shortly before the siege of Jerusa- 
 lem; about A. D. 69. ' [See Apendix, II. J 
 
 It is evident that this portion of the Gospel of Mat- 
 thew was written, not only after the destruction of Je- 
 rusalem, but a long time after. It will be noticed that 
 these words are not here, as in Luke, quoted from the 
 Wisdom of God. They are put into the mouth of Je- 
 sus himself, who is made to allude to an event as in 
 the past, which took place more than thirty years af- 
 terward. No one, writing immediately after the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem, could have made such a mis- 
 take. 'But a writer living more than a hundred years 
 afterward, might do so. Suppose, a thousand years 
 hence, a history should be under examination, which 
 should represent Andrew Jackson as speaking of some- 
 thing as then past, which has occurred in our own 
 times; say the death of Senator Chandler. Would not 
 that be evidence that the history was written, not only 
 after the death of Chandler, but a long time after? 
 
 4. In Matt. 27. 8, after stating that the chief priests 
 
 1 . i Josephus, Jewish War, bk. 4, ch. 5. 4. 
 
THE GOSPEL 
 
 ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 365 
 
 took the silver pieces which Judas had thrown away, 
 and bought with them the potter's field, to bury stran- 
 gers in, it is added, 
 
 "Wherefore, that field was called the field of blood, until this day.'* 
 
 The phrase "until this day," implies a very long time 
 between the transaction and the time of relating it. 
 
 So again, Matt. 28. 15. In relating the bribing of the 
 soldiers by the chief priests, there is the following: 
 
 "So they took the money, and did as they were taught; and this saying ie 
 commonly reported among the Jews, until this day." 
 
 5. Evidence of the late construction of Matthew, is 
 to be found in the attempt in the 16th chapter, to 
 specially connect Peter with the foundation of the 
 Christian church. The narrative of the conversation 
 between Jesus and Peter, as given in Luke and Mark, 
 contains nothing of the kind. 
 
 That this was a later interpolation in the gospel his- 
 tory, made in the interest of the Roman Catholic hier- 
 archy, then being established, will become more 
 manifest by comparing the accounts in the synoptic 
 gospels, as follows: 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 16. 
 He asked his disciples, 
 
 LUKE, ch. 9. 
 
 His disciples were with 
 him ; and he asked them, 
 saying: Whom say the 
 people that I am? 
 
 They answering said, 
 John the Baptist; but 
 some say, Elias ; and oth- 
 ers say that one of the old 
 prophets is risen again. 
 
 He said unto them, But 
 whom say ye that I am? 
 Peter answering, said, 
 
 The Christ of God. 
 
 MARK, ch. 8. 
 
 And by the way, he 
 asked his disciples, say- 
 ing unto them: Whom 
 do men say that I am ? 
 
 And they answered, 
 John the Baptist; but 
 some say, Elias; and oth- 
 ers, one of the prophets. 
 
 And he sai " 
 
 prc 
 ith 
 
 unto 
 
 them, But whom say ye 
 that I am? And Peter 
 answereth and saith unto 
 
 him, Thou art the Christ. 
 
 saying: Whom do men 
 say that I, the Son of 
 Man, am? 
 
 And they said, Some 
 (say) John the Baptist; 
 some, Elias; and others, 
 Jeremias, or one of the 
 prophets. 
 
 He saith unto them.. 
 But whom say ye that I 
 am? And Simon Peter 
 answered and said, Thou 
 art the Christ, the son of 
 the living God. 
 And Jesus answered and 
 said unto him, Blessed art 
 thou, Simon Barjona; for 
 flesh and blood hath not 
 revealed it unto thee, but 
 
366 FIFTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 LUKE, ch. 9. 
 
 MARK, ch. 8. 
 
 And he straitly charged And he charged them, 
 them, and commanded that they should tell no 
 them, to tell no man that j man of him. 
 thing. 
 
 MATTHEW, ch. 16. 
 my Father who is in heav- 
 en. 
 
 And I say also unto 
 thee, that thou art Peter, 
 and upon this rock I will 
 build my church ; and the 
 gates of hell shall not 
 prevail against it. 
 
 And I will give unto 
 thee the keys of the king- 
 dom of heaven; and what- 
 soever thou shalt bind on 
 earth, shall be bound in 
 heaven; and whatsoever 
 thou shalt loose on earth, 
 shall be loosed in heaven. 
 
 Then charged he his 
 disciples, that they should 
 tell no man, that he was 
 Jesus the Christ. 
 
 From the closeness of the parallel, it is obvious, that 
 the account was taken from a common manuscript, or 
 from a common tradition. 
 
 The saying of Christ to Peter ''Blessed art thou," &c. 
 if it had ever been uttered, was too important to be 
 omitted by the other historians. Besides, the word 
 translated church was not in use earlier than the lat- 
 ter part of the second century. 
 
 About this time, A. D. 180 to 190, a violent dispute 
 had arisen, concerning the celebration of Easter. The 
 church at Rome was endeavoring to control the ques- 
 tion, and to make it the occasion for the establishment 
 of a supreme power. The Asiatic churches had re- 
 belled against its pretensions. It was very important 
 to conciliate them. Let us suppose that at this junc- 
 ture, this gospel had appeared at Alexandria, whose 
 bishop supported the Pope. It would at once be 
 adopted in the churches of Africa, Gaul and Italy, all 
 of which were favorable to the papal claims. It would 
 then be circulated in Asia Minor, among the churches 
 embued with Jewish traditions, and among whom the 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. 367 
 
 name of Peter was all powerful, and would have an 
 immense influence in favor of consolidation. 
 
 The epistle of Clement of Rome to James, was, it is 
 to be presumed, already in circulation. In that it was 
 stated that Peter had, at Rome, given to Clement, in 
 in the presence of the congregation, the keys of the 
 Kingdom, and had used almost the very words here 
 attributed to Jesus. Peter had said of Clement, to 
 the church, 
 
 "Wherefore, I communicate to him the power of binding and loosing, so 
 that with respect to every thing which he shall ordain in the earth, it shall be 
 decreed in the heavens. He shall bind what ought to be bound, and loose 
 what ought to be loosed, as knowing the rule of the church." 
 
 It only needed a gospel, showing that Christ had 
 conferred this power upon Peter, and the chain of title 
 of the Roman pontiff was complete. 
 
 WHEN, WHERE AND BY WHOM WRITTEN. No writer 
 of the first centuries ever assigned a date to the Gos- 
 pel of Matthew, except Irenseus, whose testimony is 
 generally discarded. He states that it was written for 
 the Jews while Peter and Paul were founding the 
 church at Rome. ' 
 
 "If," says Bishop Marsh, ''the arguments in favor of a late date for the' 
 composition of St. Matthew's Gospel, be compared with those in favor of an 
 early date, it will be found that the former greatly outweigh the latter." 
 Notes to MicMelis, vol. 3, pt. 2, p. 98. 
 
 According to the law of accretion, Matthew would 
 stand next to Luke, in point of antiquity. 
 
 On the other hand, it has been seen, that several 
 considerations point forcibly to a late date for its com- 
 position. 
 
 It remains to be considered, whether there is any 
 theory which will explain these seemingly contradic- 
 tory phenomena. We venture to make a suggestion, 
 
 (1.) Irenaeus, adv. Haer. 3. 1. 
 
368 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 i 
 
 which, if not entirely correct, may lead to such inqui- 
 ries as will result in a correct solution. 
 
 About A. D. 180, Pantaenus was sent from Alexan- 
 dria, as a missionary to India. It is said that he there 
 found a Gospel of Matthew, which had been left in In- 
 dia many years before, by Bartholomew, who had 
 preached in that country. There has been much dis- 
 cussion, as to what this Gospel of Matthew, sometimes 
 called the Gospel of Bartholomew, was. Let us sup- 
 pose, it was a copy of the Oracles of Matthew, to which 
 had been attached some brief narrative of the minis- 
 try of Christ. It would be, in that case, one of the 
 oldest copies in existence. 
 
 Suppose this copy was brought back to Alexandria, 
 accompanied with some old manuscripts of genealo- 
 gies. That some zealous Christian in that city, wish- 
 ing, to aid in the consolidation of the church then go- 
 ing on, untertook, from these and other materials, to 
 write a new gospel. That it was published in Alexan- 
 dria. 
 
 Such a work would fulfill all the conditions, and 
 would exhibit the complex character now found in the 
 Gospel of Matthew. The Oracles and accompanying 
 narrative would furnish, in some cases, the most au- 
 thentic records, and in the shortest and simplest form 
 of any yet published; and this would of itself justify 
 an addition to the gospels then in circulation. 
 
 The author would have before him, the gospels of 
 the Infancy and the Gospel of Mark. 
 
 That Pantsenus was a Jew, we learn from Clement 
 of Alexandria, who speaks of him as a Hebrew of Pal- 
 estine, whom he found concealed in Egypt, and who 
 "was the true Sicilian bee, gathering the spoil of the 
 flowers of the prophetic and apostolic meadow."- 
 [Stromata, bk. 1, ch. 1.] 
 
ACTS OF THE APOSTLMti. 369 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 The book entitled the "Acts of the Apostles," does 
 not much differ in its general character, from other 
 writings of the kind which were in circulation among 
 the Christians of the second century. There were 
 Acts of ,the Apostles supposed to have been written by 
 Lucius; there were The Acts of the Holy Apostles, Pe- 
 ter and Paul, The Acts of Peter and Andrew, The Acts 
 of Philip, The Acts of Paul and Thecla, &c. 
 
 The same bold appeal to the love of the marvelous 
 the same disregard of historical facts, and geograph- 
 ical and chronological accuracy, which are to be seen 
 in those writings, characterize also, the Acts of the 
 Apostles. 
 
 Gaza is spoken of as a desert place, though at that 
 time it was a flourishing city. 
 
 In Acts, 5. 34 to 36, Gamaliel is represented as refer- 
 ring, in a speech, to Theudas, and to acts of his, which 
 were not performed until some forty years after the 
 time referred to, and more than ten years after the 
 time when Gamaliel was delivering his address. Again, 
 the reference in the 21st chapter, to the Egyptian im- 
 
370 KIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 postor, does not at all agree with the historical account 
 of the same transaction, as given by Josephus. 
 
 There is the same loose reference to the prophecies, 
 as in John and Matthew. 
 
 This work had but an indifferent standing among the 
 fathers. As late as at the commencement of the fifth 
 century, Chrysostom said, 
 
 "This book is not so nmcli as known to many. They know neither the 
 book, nor by whom it was written." Prolegomena to Acts. See also Mill, 
 Prof, in Act. p. 254. 
 
 The text has always been very uncertain. ' The 
 Cambridge M. S., (Codex Bezse), has six hundred inter- 
 polations. 2 
 
 The author is supposed to have been the same as the 
 compiler of the Gospel of Luke; a theory based upon 
 the preface to each, and which finds some confirmation 
 in linguistic peculiarities, and similarity of style. 
 
 That it was written late in the second century, may 
 be safely assumed. 
 
 The following passage is from the writings of Aris- 
 tides, the sophist, who flourished about A. D. 176. 
 
 The similarity in style and incidents to the 27th 
 chapter of Acts, will be at once apparent. 
 
 "We were going to Cephallenia, arid again we had a high sea, and a 
 contrary wind, and we were tossed up and down, to the great detriment of my 
 health, and beyond what my constitution could bear. Afterward, the like 
 happened in the straits of Achaia, when truly the good marines would put out 
 from Patrae, at the very time of the equinox, against my will, and very much 
 to my prejudice, under my indispositions. The like things happened again, 
 in the ^Egean Sea, through the obstinacy of the master of the ship, and of the 
 mariners; when they would sail, though the winds were contrary; nor would 
 they hearken to me. So we were carried about by the tempest, over that 
 whole sea, for fourteen days and nights, and were oftentimes without food, 
 and at length, with difficulty, got to Miletus." Sacrorum Sermon. 2, torn. 1, 
 p. 306. 
 
 (1.) Westcott, Canon, p. 215. 
 
 (2.) McClintock & Strong, Article "Cambridge MS." 
 
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 371 
 
 There is no reason to believe that Aristides had ever 
 seen the Acts, or any other book of the New Testament. 
 
 That the Acts of the Apostles also, was written in 
 the interest of the Roman Catholic hierarchy, must be 
 obvious to any one who will give the matter careful 
 consideration. 
 
 In the Acts, a prominence is given to Peter, not to 
 be found elsewhere in the New Testament, if we except 
 the two passages already spoken of. It was Peter who 
 made a speech, showing the necessity of selecting an- 
 other apostle, in place of Judas, (the Catholic historians 
 add, that he presided over the election of Matthias) 
 it was Peter who made the great speech on the day of 
 pentecost it was Peter who first preached to the Jews 
 it was Peter who first announced that the gospel was 
 to go to the Gentiles it was Peter whom Paul came 
 to Jerusalem to see, and as Bossuet says, to "study"- 
 it was Peter who was a prominent actor at, (and as the 
 Catholic historians have it, who presided over), the 
 council of Jerusalem. Peter is every where prominent; 
 every where making speeches, and directing the affairs 
 of the church. He is the "pillar apostle," oi both Jews 
 and Gentiles. 
 
 Several of these accounts, giving such prominence 
 to Peter, are in direct conflict with the writings of 
 Paul. It was the policy of the author of the Acts, 
 writing in the interest of the Catholic Church, and 
 aiming at unity of doctrine, to ignore the well-known 
 differences that existed all through the early age of the 
 church, between Peter and James, and their Judaistic 
 followers, on the one hand, and Paul and the Gentile 
 Christians on the other. Accordingly, in the Acts, Paul 
 is represented as preaching to the Jews at Samaria and 
 Jerusalem, immediately after his conversion; although 
 he himself distinctly informs us, in the epistle to the 
 
372 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 Galatians, that he preached to the Gentiles seventeen 
 years, before preaching to the Jews at all. Three years 
 after his conversion, he went up to Jerusalem, but saw 
 only Peter and James. Fourteen years afterward, he 
 went up by revelation, and communicated to the Jews, 
 even then privately at first, the gospel which he had 
 been preaching among the Gentiles. [Galatians, ch. 2.] 
 
 In the Acts, not only does Paul preach at once to the 
 Jews, but Peter becomes an apostle to the Gentiles. 
 He is made to say, 
 
 "Ye know how that a good while ago, God made choice among us, that the 
 ent" 
 Acts, 
 
 Gentiles by my mouth, should hear the word of the gospel, and believe." 
 ' '9, 15. 7. 
 
 Thus the distinction so much dw r elt upon by Paul, 
 between himself as the apostle of the Gentiles of the 
 uncircumcision, and Peter, as the apostle of the Jews 
 the circumcision, is entirely broken down. Peter 
 preaches to Gentiles and Jews, and Paul to Jews and 
 Gentiles. This is contrary to what is known of the 
 history of the Christian church in the first century, 
 and inconsistent with the declaration of Paul: 
 
 "The gospel of the uncircumcision was committed to me, as the gospel of the 
 circumcision was to Peter. For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the 
 apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gen- 
 tiles." Galatians, 2. 7, 8. 
 
 Even after the conference at Jerusalem, Paul was 
 obliged to withstand Peter face to face, at Antioch. 
 [Galatians, 2. 11.] 
 
 It is plain that the Acts of the Apostles was written 
 in the interest of the Roman Catholic Church, and in 
 support of the tradition that the Church of Rome was 
 founded by the joint labors of Peter and Paul. 
 
 This tradition has no foundation except in the writ- 
 ings of one or two fathers of the latter part of the 
 second century; fathers who had in view the same gen- 
 eral object, as the author of the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 373 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 
 
 A complete history of Christian doctrines would re- 
 quire volumes. It is obvious, that within the limits of 
 a single chapter, but a meager outline can be given. 
 The completeness of our work requires at least abrief 
 sketch of the doctrines prevailing in the first two 
 centuries. 
 
 THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION. 
 
 The first allusion to the immaculate conception, is in 
 the Epistles of Ignatius; A. D. 115. 
 
 The belief in the miracles of Jesus, a belief which 
 became common early in the second century, was nat- 
 urally connected with his deification, and his assignment 
 to a supernatural origin. A being who can disregard 
 and overthrow the laws of nature, must needs be a god, 
 and a god must be begotten by a god. Thus the three 
 doctrines may be said to postulate and prove each other. 
 
 The doctrine of the immaculate conception, when 
 once announced, rapidly grew into favor, and was 
 firmly established as a doctrine of the church, before 
 the close of the second century. 
 
 It has always been a favorite doctrine of the Catholic 
 Church. The Protestants have not placed so much 
 
374 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A.D. 185. 
 
 stress upon it, but have accepted it, as apparently the 
 only consistent explanation of the divinity of Christ. 
 
 THE MIRACLES OF JESUS. 
 
 The first mention of these was in the Epistle of 
 Barnabas, A. D. 130, and in the Acts of Pilate and 
 other apocryphal gospels, which are supposed to have 
 been written about the same time. 
 
 A hundred years of silence, by Christian writers, is at 
 least wonderful, if such miracles were then believed. 
 And equally wonderful is the fact, that no Jewish or 
 heathen historian, during that period, has recorded 
 that such events were reported of Jesus, and believed 
 by his followers. 
 
 It is not probable that Christ ever claimed or pretend- 
 ed to work miracles. Such pretensions would have 
 detracted from his exalted character, and would have 
 placed him upon a level with Simon Magus, Apollonius, 
 and other miracle- workers of that age. 
 
 MIRACLES IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 Beyond what is contained in the epistles of Paul, it 
 does not appear that any claim was made to the power 
 of working miracles in the church, until about the 
 middle of the second century. 
 
 THE MATERIAL RESURRECTION. 
 
 The doctrine of the resurrection of the material 
 body of Christ, must be placed in the same category. 
 
 Nothing is heard of it earlier than in the Gospel of 
 the Hebrews, which is generally thought to have been 
 written early in the second century. In the writings 
 of the fathers, the doctrine first appeared in the middle 
 of the second century. 
 
 According to the opinion of many in the first cen- 
 tury, the soul or spirit of Jesus had gone below, to a 
 
ORIGIN AND BISTORT OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 375 
 
 place understood as hades, under or beneath the earth, 
 and the resurrection was the calling back of the soul 
 to earth, and its ascension to heaven. To this doctrine 
 Paul may have alluded, when he asked "Who shall 
 descend into the deep? That is, to bring up Christ 
 again from the dead?" [Romans, 10. 7.] 
 
 The prevailing view of the resurrection, however, as 
 taught by the earlier fathers, is well explained by Ne- 
 ander, the celebrated church historian. He quotes 
 from Origen, who distinguished "from the mutable phe- 
 nomenal form, the proper essence lying at the founda- 
 tion of the body, which remains the same through all 
 the changes of the earthly life, and which, moreover, 
 is not destroyed at death. This proper essence, lying 
 at the foundation of the body, would by the operation 
 of the divine power, be awakened to a nobler form, 
 corresponding to the ennobled character of the soul; so 
 that as the soul had communicated its own peculiar 
 stamp to the earthly body, it would then communicate 
 the same to the transfigured body." ' 
 
 The spiritualism of the first century was destined 
 to be obscured, after the death of its most illustrious 
 advocates, Paul and Clement. The Christians of the 
 second century required a grosser form of doctrine. 
 
 Justin Martyr argued for a resurrection of the flesh. * 
 
 So Athenagoras, in his Treatise on the Eesurrec- 
 tion, maintained, that every particle of matter which 
 constitutes the human body, would be brought back to 
 its proper place, and thought it a reflection on the 
 power of God, to object that the same particles of 
 matter enter into the composition of different bodies. 
 
 Tertullian thought the dead would be raised with a 
 
 (1.) Neander's Christian Hist. vol. 2, p. 436. 
 (2.) Works of Justin, Ante-Nicene, vol. 2, p. 345. 
 
376 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 material body, and afterward, the bodies would be 
 changed. A real fleshly body was to be reproduced, 
 and when Christ should appear, it was to be caught up 
 into the air, and then the material body would be 
 changed into a spiritual body. ' 
 
 Irenaeus maintains the identity of the future, with 
 the present body. 
 
 In the midst of all this materialism, howeVer, Clem- 
 ent of Alexandria and Origen maintained the spiritual- 
 istic views of Paul and Clement of Rome. 
 
 In the construction of the canonical gospels, the ma- 
 terialistic side prevailed. We there find the resurrec- 
 tion of a material body, which required the stone to be 
 rolled away from before the sepulcher. 
 
 DIVINITY OF CHRIST. 
 
 Paul, though drawing a broad distinction between 
 God and Jesus Christ, through all his epistles, repeat- 
 edly designating the latter as a man, "of the seed of 
 David," at the same time, in other passages, [Philippians, 
 2. 5, 6; 2d Cor. 5. 19, &c.], used language capable of an- 
 other construction; and from which was drawn a doc- 
 trine, which, by successive steps, ended in the complete 
 deification of Christ, as an essential part of a Triune 
 God. 
 
 The Jewish Christians, and many of the Gentiles, 
 steadily maintained that Jesus was a man only, born in 
 the ordinary course of generation. To which the 
 Gnostics added, that Christ, as an aeon or divine spirit, 
 entered into him at the time of his baptism; from which 
 time he was divinely inspired. 
 
 Among the mass of Gentile Christians, however, the 
 tendency to deify their great teacher and exemplar, 
 
 (1.) Tertul. adv. Marcion, bk. 5, ch. 20. 
 
ORIGIN AND BISTORT OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 377 
 
 was early manifested, and rapidly gained in strength 
 and power. 
 
 This tendency can be traced among all the orthodox 
 fathers. Ignatius speaks of him as "Jesus Christ, our 
 God;" and similar expressions are to be found in other 
 early Christian writers. 
 
 The testimony of Pliny is, that the Christians were 
 accustomed to meet before day-break, and sing a re- 
 sponsive hymn, ("carmen dicere secum invicem"), to 
 Christ as to God. ("Christo quasi Deo.") ' 
 
 Whether in so doing, they were not giving counte- 
 nance to polytheism, the Christians of that day did not 
 stop to inquire. They were too enthusiastic in the new 
 religion, to formulate scientific creeds, or to take time 
 to establish consistency of doctrine. 
 
 Justin Martyr was the first who undertook to give a 
 definite shape to the doctrine. He maintained that the 
 God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, who appeared to 
 Moses in the flaming bush, was the Word, or Christ, 
 who he says, was also called angel and apostle. While 
 he was God, he was entirely distinct from God the 
 Father, in every respect, except that he was begotten, 
 or produced from him, by emanation, as a ray of light 
 proceeds from the sun. 2 
 
 He is very emphatic in maintaining that Christ is 
 really different from the Father. 
 
 "This rational power." he says, "is not, like the light of the sun, merely 
 nominally different (from the Father), but really another, numerically." (Ak- 
 Xd KCLI dpiS/ua) srspov ri k6n.} Dialogue with Trypho, chs. 128, 129. 
 
 This he illustrates by fire kindled from a fire; "which," 
 says he, "we see to be distinct from it." * 
 
 He repeatedly speaks of Christ as God, but so far 
 
 (1.) Ep. 10. 97. 
 
 (2.) let Apology, chs. 13, 63; Dialogue with Trypho, chs. 113, 128, 129, &c. 
 
 <3.) Dialogue, ch. 128. 
 
378 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 from asserting his identity with the Father, either in 
 person or essence, he says: 
 
 "They who affirm that the Son is the Father, are proved neither to have be- 
 come acquainted with the Father, nor to know that the Father of the Universe 
 has a son." 1st Apology, ch. 63. 
 
 In the same passage, he asserts the divinity of Christ, 
 and says he was the first-begotten Word of God. 
 
 Not only does Justin deny the identity of the Son 
 with the Father, but he is equally explicit in excluding 
 the idea of equality between them. Speaking of the 
 Son, he says, 
 
 "We esteem him in the second place. faoiJ/oa.)" "For they proclaim," says 
 he, "our madness to consist in this; that we give to a crucified man, a place 
 second to the unchangeable and eternal God, the Creator of all." 1st Apolo- 
 gy, ch. 13. 
 
 The tendency to polytheism, which naturally result- 
 ed from an attempt to deify Christ, had thus culminated 
 in Justin Martyr. Here were two Gods, the one en- 
 tirely distinct from, and subordinate to the other. A 
 reaction followed, which resulted in the doctrine of the 
 trinity. The divinity of Christ could not be abandon- 
 ed. It had taken too firm a hold upon the hearts of the 
 multitude of his disciples. It must now be reconciled 
 with monotheism. This required that the Son should, 
 in some way, be identified with the Father. The ob- 
 ject was accomplished through the growth and devel- 
 opment of the doctrine of the Logos. In the writings 
 of Philo, in the first century, the doctrine of the Word, 
 as the only begotten Son of the Father, existing with 
 Him, as the creative power, was fully taught and elab- 
 orated. But Philo, a Jew, knew nothing of Jesus Christ, 
 as the Word. 
 
 Justin Martyr applied this doctrine to Christ, who 
 then became, to the Christians, the Logos so much 
 dwelt upon by Philo. But Justin did not, as we have 
 
ORIGIN AND BISTORT OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 379 
 
 seen, identify the Son, or the Word with the Father. 
 It remained for the author of the Gospel of John, a 
 quarter of a century later, boldly to announce, with- 
 out qualification, that 'in the beginning was the Word, 
 and the Word was with God, and the Word was God." 
 
 This was the culmination of the doctrine of the 
 Logos, and at the same time, the foundation of the 
 doctrine of the trinity. The disposition to deify Christ, 
 had been gaining ground for nearly a century, and had 
 finally prevailed, without overthrowing monotheism, 
 which was an essential part of the Christian system. 
 
 No wonder that a gospel which thus so distinctly 
 struck for the first time, the key note of that grand 
 anthem, which was already in the hearts of multitudes, 
 waiting only for expression, should at once become 
 popular should be received as canonical should take 
 its place among the gospels which had already been se- 
 lected that it should be ascribed to an apostle, and 
 should maintain its ground, without any examination 
 of its authenticity, as an apostolic production. 
 
 THE TRINITY. 
 
 A solid foundation for the doctrine of the trinity, 
 having thus been laid, the completion of the structure 
 was the work of the next century and a half. The 
 doctrine was scientifically formulated at the Council 
 of Nice, A D. 325. 
 
 From what has been said, it will be seen that it was 
 not a belief of the first two centuries. Those who 
 would trace the doctrine to that age, refer to the for- 
 mula of baptism, in the name of the Father, Son and 
 Holy Spirit. Those who used this formula, however, 
 did so, without any adequate conception of the doc- 
 trine of the trinity, so far as we have any evidence 
 from the writings of the Ante-Nicene fathers. Dr. 
 
380 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 i 
 
 Shedd, speaking of the formulas employed in the so- 
 called apostle's creed, says: 
 
 "This is as definite a statement of the doctrine of the trinity as was made 
 in any public document, previous to those Sabellian and Arian controversies, 
 which resulted in the more exhaustive and technical definitions of the Nicene 
 symbols." History of Christian Doctrine, by William G. T. Shedd, D.D., 
 Prof, of Bib. Lit. in Union Theological Seminary, N. T., 1871, wl 1, p. 262. 
 
 Again, 
 
 "Those of the primitive fathers who speculated at all upon the trinity, con- 
 fined their reflections mostly to the relations of the first and second persons. 11 
 Ibid. vol. 1, p. 268. 
 
 Origen speaks of the trinity, in de Principiis, bk. 4, 
 1. 30, according to the Latin of Rufinus, which is not 
 very reliable. 
 
 NATURE OF THE SOUL. 
 
 Tertullian held that both body and soul are propa- 
 gated. 
 
 "The soul of a man," he says, "like the root of a tree, is drawn out, (<!'- 
 ducta), into a physical progeny, from Adam, the parent stock." De Anima, 
 cfi. 19. 
 
 And again, "Both substances (body and soul), are conceived, finished and 
 perfected together." De Anima, ch. 27. 
 
 In the third century, Origen advocated pre-existence. ' 
 
 IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL. 
 
 The doctrine of the immortality of the soul does not 
 appear to have been generally held at that time. 
 
 "The soul is not in itself immortal, Greeks," says Tatian, "but mortal. 
 If, indeed, it knows not the truth, it dies, and is dissolved with the body, but 
 rises again at last, at the end of the world, with the body, receiving death by 
 punishment in immortality." Address to t/ie Greeks, bk. 1, ch. 13. 
 
 Similar views were held by Theophilus of Antioch, 
 who says: 
 
 "Neither immortal, nor yet mortal did he make him, but capable of both." 
 Ad Auiolycum, bk. 2, ch. 27. 
 
 (1.) De Princip. 4. 1. 16; Ibid. 2. 9, 3. 5; Contra Celsum, 4. 39. 
 
ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 381 
 
 The nature of the squl, as explained by Tertullian, 
 has been seen to be entirely inconsistent with its im- 
 mortality. 
 
 FREE WILL AND PREDESTINATION. 
 
 Justin Martyr argued in favor of the freedom of the 
 will, and against predestination. ' 
 
 The Alexandrian fathers, while they conceded the 
 apostacy, held that the human will has a plenary pow- 
 er of good action, and is able to turn by its own inhe- 
 rent energy. * 
 
 Clement of Alexandria asserts that to believe or dis- 
 believe, is as much at the command of the will, as to 
 philosophize or not philosophize. That the first act in 
 regeneration proceeds from man. 
 
 THE ATONEMENT. 
 
 Dr. Priestly, in his work on the corruptions of Chris- 
 tianity, claims that the atonement is not taught in the 
 New Testament, The statement, as applied to the 
 doctrine in its theological sense, may be correct. But 
 we do not see how it can be denied, that Paul preached, 
 in general terms, a doctrine of atonement. 
 
 The earlier fathers generally followed the language 
 of Paul, without attempting any definite statement of 
 the doctrine. They do not appear to connect it with 
 original sin or total depravity. 
 
 "For our sins/' says Polycarp, "he has even taken death upon himself. "- 
 Epist. to the PMlippians. 
 
 Basilides maintained that penal suffering, or suf- 
 fering for purposes of justice, of necessity implies per- 
 sonal criminality in the sufferer, and therefore cannot 
 be endured by an innocent person like Christ, 
 
 (1.) 1st Apology, 43, 10. 
 (2.) 
 
382 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 According to Marcion, the suffering was not real; it 
 was only apparent. 
 
 Clement of Rome speaks of the blood of Christ, shed 
 for our salvation, and of being justified by faith. ' 
 
 "There was" says Dr. Shedd, "no scientific construction of the doctrine 
 of the atonement, in the writings of the apostolic fathers." History of Doct. 
 vol. 2, p. 208. 
 
 Clement of Alexandria and Origen held qualified 
 views in regard to the atonement. 
 It was a favorite view with Ignatius, that the death 
 
 of Christ brings the human soul into communion with 
 him. 
 
 ORIGINAL SIN. 
 Wiggers says, 
 
 "All, or at least the greater part, of the fathers of the Greek Church before 
 Augustine, denied any real, original $m."Augustinism and Pelagianism,p. 
 43. Emerson's Translation. 
 
 The doctrine had a gradual growth, and was fully 
 developed by Augustine. A. D. 420. 
 
 The maxim of Tertullian was, "Tradux animse, tra- 
 dux peccati." "The propagation of the soul, is the 
 propagation of sin." 
 
 Dr. Shedd says, no controversy arose, respecting ori- 
 ginal sin and regenerating grace, until the fifth cen- 
 tury. 3 
 
 Inherited guilt was first distinctly anounced by Au- 
 gustine. 
 
 ETERNAL PUNISHMENT, 
 
 Was taught by Justin Martyr, and some others of 
 the second century. 
 
 "We believe," says Justin, "that those who live wick- 
 edly, and do not repent, are punished in everlasting 
 fire." 
 
 (1.) Epistle to the Corinthians, 7, 32. 
 
 (2.) History of Doctrines, vol. 2, "Anthropology." 
 
 (3.) 1st Apology, ch. 21. 
 
OE1G1N AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 383 
 
 The eternal duration of future punishment was de- 
 nied by Origen and Clement of Alexandria. 
 
 "The good God" says Clement, "corrects for these three causes: First, that 
 he who is corrected, may become better than his former self; then, that those 
 -who are capable of being saved by examples, may be driven back, being ad- 
 monished; and thirdly, that he who is injured, may not readily be despised, 
 and be apt to receive injury. 1 ' Stromata, bk. 4, ch. 24. 
 
 Origen believed in the final restoration of the whole 
 human race. 
 
 THE INTERMEDIATE STATE. 
 
 Justin Martyr represents the souls of the righteous 
 as taking up a temporary abode in a happy, and those 
 of the wicked, in a wretched place; and stigmatizes as 
 heretical the doctrine, that souls are immediately re- 
 ceived into heaven at death. ' 
 
 Tertullian held that martyrs went at once to the a- 
 bode of the blessed/but that this was a privilege pecu- 
 liar to them, and not granted to other Christians. a 
 
 PROVIDENCE. 
 
 Neander considers that the doctrine of providence, as 
 now held throughout Christendom, is peculiarly new. 3 
 We look in vain for any distinct statement of the 
 doctrine, in the words of the Ante-Nicene fathers. 
 
 CREATION OUT OF NOTHING. 
 
 This was held by some of the fathers. It is distinct- 
 ly announced in the Shepherd of Hernias; the author 
 of which speaks of God, "who brought all things into 
 being out of nothing." 
 
 INSPIRATION. 
 
 There was at this time, says Neander, "no coherent 
 and systematic doctrine of inspiration." * 
 
 (1.) Dialogue with Trypho, 5 ; 80. 
 (2.) De Anima, 55; De Resur. 43. 
 (3.) Hist, of Doct. vol. 1, p. 123. 
 (4.) Commandment, 1. 
 (5.) Hist, of Doctrines, vol. 1, p. 90. 
 
384 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 The Old Testament was held to be inspired, and in- 
 spired men were spoken of, under the new dispensation. 
 
 Hagenbach says, that Iren^eus first taught the doc- 
 trine of inspiration, as connected with New Testament 
 books; and cites Irenseus against Heresies, 3. 16. 2. 
 
 MlLLENARIANISM. 
 
 Barnabas, Hernias and Papias were millenarians.. So 
 also were Justin Martyr, Irenseus and Tertullian. 1 
 
 Justin not only held to the doctrine, but he declared 
 it the belief of all but the Gnostics. 2 
 
 THE SABBATH. 
 
 The Jewish Christians insisted upon maintaining the 
 Jewish institutions, particularly, circumcision and the 
 sabbath. 
 
 Paul protested against it, and urged that the Chris- 
 tians were freed from those observances. He caution- 
 ed them against permitting any man to judge them in 
 respect of the sabbath. [Colossians, 2. 16.] 
 
 There is no evidence of the transfer of the Jewish 
 sabbath to the first day of the week. 
 
 On that day, Christians met, to commemorate the 
 resurrection of Christ. 
 
 BAPTISM. 
 
 Peculiar efficacy was attached to this rite, by the 
 early Christians. 
 
 That the form of baptism was by immersion, or at 
 least by a washing of the whole body, must be the con- 
 clusion from an impartial examination of the writings 
 of the Ante-Mcene fathers. 
 
 The constitution of the church of Alexandria, which 
 
 (1.) Justin Martyr, Dialogue with Trypho; Irenseus, adv. Hser. 5. 25. 36; 
 Tert. adv. Mar. 3. 24. 
 
 (2.) Dialogue with Trypho. 
 
ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 385 
 
 is thought to have been established about the year 200, 
 required the applicant for baptism to be divested oi 
 clothing, and after the ordinance had been administer- 
 ed, to be anointed with oil. [See ch. 2 of this work.] 
 
 Justin Martyr speaks of thelaver, and of baptism as 
 a washing. ' 
 
 When the mother of Clement was converted, she 
 was baptized in the sea. 9 
 
 Nothing is heard of infant baptism before Iremeus. 
 He is supposed to refer to it in the chapter on the min- 
 istry of Christ, which is quoted at length, in another 
 part of this volume. 
 
 TRANSUBSTANTIATION. 
 
 This doctrine is expressly sanctioned by Justin Mar- 
 tyr, who says: 
 
 "So likewise have we been taught that the food which and from which our 
 blood and flesh by transmutation are nourished, is the flesh and blood of the 
 Jesus who was made flesh." 1st Apology, ch. 66. 
 
 The doctrine is apparently sanctioned, also, in the 
 Epistle to the Smyrnaens, incorrectly attributed to Ig- 
 natius, and in other early writings of the church. 
 
 EELIGIOUS INTOLERANCE. 
 
 Tertullian did not admit the right of the heretics 
 to use the scriptures: 
 
 "We oppose to them," said he, "this step above all others, of not admit- 
 ting them to any discussion of the scriptures. If in these lie their resources, 
 it ought to be clearly seen to whom belongs the possession of the scriptures, 
 that none may be admitted to the use thereof, who has no title at all to the 
 privilege." Prescription against Heretics, ch. 15. 
 
 SECRET DOCTRINES AND CEREMONIES. 
 There were exoteric and esoteric doctrines. The 
 esoteric were taught only to members of the church. 
 
 (1.) 1st Apology, ch. 65. He speaks of the ceremony "in the water." Ch. 61. 
 (2.) Recognitions, bk. 7, ch. 38. 
 
386 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 The instruction in these may have been what is meant 
 by the initiatory proceedings occasionally spoken of in 
 the writings of the early Christians. 
 
 In the 38th chapter of the 7th book of the Becogni- 
 tions, a work written in the second or third century, it 
 is stated of the mother of Clement, who had been 
 converted, 
 
 "She was then baptized in the sea, and returning to the lodging 1 , was ini- 
 tiated in all the mysteries of religion in their order." Anie-Nicene Ch. Lib. 
 vol. 3, p. 358. 
 
 The secret character of some of the proceedings 
 among the early Christians, is alluded to by Dr. Doll- 
 inger in the following terms: 
 
 "The vail of mystery in which the Christians shrouded their assemblies for 
 divine service, from the beginning, fostered the suspicion of indulging in a 
 criminal secret worship. 1 ' First Age of the Church, p. 100. 
 
 The mysteries of the church must be distinguished 
 from the mere secrecy of their meetings, which was a 
 necessity in times of persecution. 
 
 The esoteric and exoteric doctrines are alluded to by 
 Origen, who says: 
 
 "To the carnal they taught the gospel in a literal way; preaching Jesus 
 Christ, and him crucified. But to persons further advanced, and burning with 
 love for divine, celestial wisdom, they communicated the Logos." Origen, 
 Pref. to Comm. on John, Opera, wl. 2, p. 255. 
 
 Whether there were other secrecies than those of doc- 
 trine, is uncertain. This feature of the church, what- 
 ever may have been its exact extent and purport, does 
 not appear to have ante-dated the formation of the 
 papal hierarchy. 
 
 DOCTRINE OF THE MESSIAH. 
 
 That Christ was the Messiah whose advent had been 
 predicted by the prophets, was believed by all the fath- 
 ers, and is a doctrine too well understood, to require 
 further comment. 
 
ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 387 
 
 ANTIQUITY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 
 
 Many of the more prominent doctrines of the Chris- 
 tian religion, prevailed among nations of antiquity, 
 hundreds, and in some instances, thousands of years 
 before Christ. 
 
 The doctrine of an IMMACULATE CONCEPTION of an in- 
 fant deity was not uncommon in very ancient times. 
 The story of Chrishna has already been told.- Zoroaster 
 also was believed to have been born of an immaculate 
 conception by a ray from the Divine Eeason. Mars 
 was conceived by Juno touching a flower, and she con- 
 ceived Vulcan by being overshadowed by the wind. 
 An ancient work entitled Codex Vaticanus, gives an 
 account of the immaculate conception of Quexalcote, 
 the Mexican Savior. One of the sects of China wor- 
 shiped a savior named Xaca, who was conceived by his 
 mother, in her sleep, seeing a white elephant. l Ya, 
 the first Chinese monarch, was conceived by his mother 
 being struck with a star while traveling. 9 Another 
 legend is that Yu, (probably the same as Ya), was con- 
 ceived from a water-lily. Many cases might be men- 
 tioned of mortals who had an immaculate conception. 
 Plato, Pythagoras, Tamerlane, Gengis Khan, Apollo- 
 nius of Tyana and Augustus Caesar, were all supposed 
 to have been the product of immaculate conceptions. 
 
 Stars also presaged the birth of several of them. 
 
 At the birth of Confucius, five wise men from a dis- 
 tance, came to the house, celestial music filled the air, 
 and angels attended the scene. 
 
 The title of SON OF GOD was very common among 
 the ancients, and at the commencement of the Chris- 
 
 (1.) History of China, by Alvarez Semedo, p. 89. 
 (2.) History of the Rajahs, by Col. Tod, p. 57. 
 (3.) See the Five Volumes. 
 
388 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 tian era. St. Basil says, "Every uncommonly good 
 man was called the Son of God." When Apollonius, 
 standing before Domitian, was asked, why men called 
 him a god, his reply was, "Every good man is entitled 
 to that appellation." An answer which Dr. Albert 
 Reville, a theologian of Eotterdam, thought might 
 throw a bright light upon the divinity of Christ. ' 
 
 MIKACLES. The belief in miracles has been common 
 in all ages of the world. From the time of Uranus, 
 father of all the gods, down through all the ages, the 
 world has been filled with wonders. Esculapius raised 
 Hippolytus from the dead Hercules rescued Alcestis 
 from the very hand of death Actseon was changed to 
 a stag the walls of Thebes builded themselves to the 
 music of the flute, while those of Jericho fell before 
 the blasts of the priests of Israel. The daughters of 
 Anius the high priest, changed every thing they chose, 
 into corn, oil and wine, and the hair of Berenice was 
 changed to a constellation of stars. Meanwhile Pro- 
 metheus lay bound on Mt. Caucasus, the vultures de- 
 vouring his vitals, which grew as fast as eaten. 
 
 The heavens were full of gods, and earth, air and 
 sea swarmed with myriads of angels, spirits and de- 
 mons. 
 
 RESUKRECTION. Many cases of resurrection from the 
 dead, are handed down, in the ancient mythologies. 
 Mithras, the "Mediator" of Persia, is said to have risen, 
 after three days. 2 So also, Quexalcote, of Mexico, Osi- 
 ris of Egypt, and others. 
 
 Some of these, after their resurrection, ascended into 
 heaven. Chrishna, after rising from the dead, and ap- 
 pearing to his disciples, ascended to Brahma, in heaven. 
 
 (1.) See chapter entitled "Apollonius." 
 (2.) Pitrat, p. 105. 
 
ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 389 
 
 THE ATONEMENT. This doctrine, has in some form 
 pervaded the religion of all countries. Offerings of 
 propitiation, to appease the wrath of an offended God, 
 or to satisfy the demands of justice, have been common 
 in every period of the world. Sometimes they have 
 consisted of fruits of the earth; at other times, of ani- 
 mals and men. As nations have advanced in civilization, 
 the offerings have become less bloody in their character. 
 In the Sandwich Islands, anciently, human beings were 
 thrown as a sacrifice into the crater of Kileaua, the 
 great volcano. Afterward, animals were substituted, 
 and finally products of the earth. The propitiatory 
 system of the Jews is well known. This is considered 
 by Paul as a type of the higher Christian system. 
 
 THE TRINITY, was an essential feature in the religion 
 of many oriental nations. The Holy Ghost was the 
 third member, under various appellations. In the Hin- 
 doo trinity, it was Siva; the other members of the trin- 
 ity being Brahma and Vishnu. 
 
 Mr. Maurice says, This notion of a third person in 
 the deity, was diffused among all the* nations of the 
 earth. ' Mr. Worsely considers the doctrine one "of 
 very great antiquity, and generally received by the 
 Gothic and Celtic nations." : In the Hindoo system, 
 this third person was the Holy Breath, by which living 
 creatures were made. 3 The Holy Ghost became visible 
 in the forms of a dove, a tongue of fire, &c. 
 
 The Holy Ghost was sometimes the agent in immac- 
 ulate conceptions. In the Mexican trinity, Y Zona was 
 the Father, Bascal the Word, and Echvah the Holy 
 Ghost, by the last of whom Chimalman conceived and 
 
 (1.) Ind. Antiq. vol. 4, p. 247. 
 (2.) Voyage, vol. 1, p. 259. 
 (3.) M. Dubois, p. 293. 
 
390 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 brought forth Quexalcote. ' When Sesostris invoked 
 the oracle, to know who, before him, could subjugate 
 all things, the answer was, "First God, then the Word, 
 and with them the Spirit." 2 Plutarch, in his 'Life of 
 Numa/ shows that the incarnation of the Holy "Spirit 
 was known to the ancient Egyptians. 
 
 The doctrine of the Word, as the creative power, is 
 also very ancient. The Chinese bible states that "God 
 pronounced the primeval Word, and his own eternal 
 and glorious abode sprang into existence." According 
 to the Zend-Avesta, it was by the Word, more ancient 
 than the world, that Ormuzd created the universe. The 
 ancient Greek writer, Amelias, speaking of the God 
 Mercury, says, "And this plainly was the Logos, by whom 
 all things were made," &c. 
 
 Plato taught a trinity of the soul, in which it is easy 
 to see analogies, pointing to a higher form of the doc- 
 trine. 
 
 It is said there was an ancient Greek inscrip- 
 tion on the great obelisk at Rome; thus; 1. The Mighty 
 God; 2. The Begotten of God; and 3. Apollo the Spirit. 
 
 CONFESSION AND REMISSION OF SINS. These doctrines 
 prevailed anciently in India; also among the ancient 
 Persians, and Parsees. 3 In China, the invocation of 
 Omito, was held to remit the punishment of the greatest 
 crimes. 4 
 
 The doctrines of ORIGINAL SIN, FALL OF MAN, and 
 ENDLESS PUNISHMENT, are all to be found in the religious 
 systems of several ancient nations. 
 
 (1.) Mexican Antiq. vol. 6, p. 1650. 
 
 (2.) Nimpod, vol. 1, p. 119. 
 
 (3.) Volney, p. 211. 
 
 (4.) Rev. Mr. Pitrat, p. 232. 
 
ORIGIN AND BISTORT OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. 391 
 
 SPRINKLING with water was a religious ceremony of 
 much antiquity. ' This may in some degree account for 
 the change of the form of Christian baptism from im- 
 mersion to sprinkling. The practice prevailed among 
 the ancient Romans. a 
 
 THE SACRAMENT OR EUCHARIST, has also an ancient 
 original. It was practiced among the Brahmins of In- 
 dia, and was introduced into the mysteries of Mithras. 
 It prevailed also, among the ancient Mexicans. 8 
 
 THE GOLDEN RULE was taught hundreds of years be- 
 fore Christ, by Confucius, Aristotle, and many others. 4 
 
 (1.) See Potter's Antiquities, and Herbert's Travels. 
 
 (2.) Consult the writings of Virgil, Cicero and others. 
 
 (3.) Travels of Father Acosta; Memoirs of Mr. Marolles, p. 215. 
 
 (4.) Those who may wish to pursue this subject further, will find a mass of 
 useful facts in the "Auacalypsis" of Sir Godfrey Higgins; a work in the 
 preparation of which he was employed for twenty years; and from which 
 some of the foregoing references, concerning the antiquity of prominent 
 ft -attires of the Christian system have been taken. Consult also, "The World's 
 Sixteen Crucified Saviors, or Christianity before Christ," by Kersey Graves; a 
 work which contains, mixed with some erroneous statements, a fund of very 
 valuable information." 
 
392 FIFTH PERIOD. A.D. 170 to A.D. 185. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 CHRISTIAN WRITERS OF THE FIFTH PERIOD. 
 
 A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 MARCUS ARISTO OF PELL.A DIONYSIUS OF CORINTH MILTIADES MAX- 
 
 IMUS PlNYTUS MODESTAS MuSANUS CHURCH OF VlENNE AND LYONS 
 
 FLORINUS BLASTUS MELITO OF SARDIS ATHENAGORAS CLAUDIUS A- 
 POLLINARIS THEOPHILUS OF ANTIOCH BARDESANES HERMOGENES BAC- 
 CHYLUS OF CORINTH PANT^ENUS MARCIA HEGESIPPUS. 
 
 MARCUS. About A. D. 170. 
 
 Marcus was a native of Palestine, and a disciple of 
 Valentinus. "Valentinianism," says Baring-Gould, "as- 
 sumed two forms; broke into two sects; the Marcosians 
 and the Ophites." ' 
 
 Marcus was considered a heretic. The most that has 
 been preserved concerning him, comes through Irenae- 
 us, who treats of him and his followers, in the work on 
 Heresies, as follows: 
 
 "But there is another among these heretics, Marcus by name, who boasts of 
 himself as having improved upon his master. [Valentinus.J He is a perfect 
 adept in magical impostures, and by this means drawing away a great number 
 of men, and not a few women, he has induced them to join themselves to him, 
 as to one who is possessed of the greatest knowledge and perfection, and who 
 has received the highest power from the invisible and ineffable regions above, 
 thus it appears as if he were really the precursor of Anti-Christ." 
 
 (1.) Lost and Hostile Gospels, p. 287. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. MARCUS. 393 
 
 After describing some of the magical proceedings of 
 Marcus, he continues: 
 
 "Again, handing mixed cups to the women, he bids them consecrate these 
 in his presence." 
 
 Stating that, after the consecration of the cups, 
 Marcus would fill larger cups from the smaller ones, 
 Irenaeus proceeds as follows: 
 
 "It appears probable enough, that this man possesses a demon as his fa- 
 miliar spirit, by means of which he seems able to prophecy, and also enables as 
 many as he counts worthy to be partakers of his Charis, themselves to proph- 
 ecy. 
 
 "He devotes himself especially to women, and those such as are well bred, 
 and elegantly attired, and of great wealth ; whom he frequently seeks to draw 
 after him, by addressing them in such seductive words as these:" [Here giving 
 what purports to be an address of Marcus, to the women, exhorting them to 
 receive Charis, or the spirit of prophecy.] The effect of this speech, he says, 
 is, that the woman, "vainly puffed up and elated by these words, and greatly 
 excited in soul by the expectation that it is herself who is to prophecy, her heart 
 bf'uting violently, [from emotion], reaches the requisite pitch of audacity, and 
 idly as well as impudently utters some nonsense as it happens to occur to her, 
 such as might be expected from one heated by an empty spirit^" 
 
 Our author does not hesitate to add, that the womaD, 
 deeming herself a prophetess, out of gratitude to Mar- 
 cus, rewards him, not only by large possessions, but by 
 yielding up to him her person. ' 
 
 ARISTO OF PELL A. A. D. 175. 
 
 The Dialogue between Jason and Papiscus, has been 
 attributed to Aristo. Westcott thinks it uncertain 
 whether he was the author. The same writer adds that 
 the words of the Dialogue do not prove anything as to 
 the existence of a New Testament Canon. 2 
 
 Of the Apology which Aristo is said to have deliver- 
 ed to Hadrian, 3 nothing is known. 
 
 In the 22d volume of the Ante-Nicene Collection, are 
 
 (1.) Irenssus, adv. Haer. bk. 1, 13. 
 
 (2.) Canon, pp. 84, 85. 
 
 <3.) Chron. Pasc. 477, of Routh, p. 104. 
 
394 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 five small fragments attributed to Aristo. Four of 
 these are from the Dispute between Jason and Papiscus, 
 cited by Jerome and others. The other is from Eusebius. 
 
 DIONYSIUS OF COEINTH. A. D. 175. 
 
 Some fragments from this writer are supposed to 
 have been preserved by Eusebius. who, in his Eccl^si- 
 astical History, gives what purport to be extracts from 
 his writings. 
 
 There has been some controversy over certain pass- 
 ages, which Canon Westcott supposes to refer to the 
 New Testament; his conclusions being strongly attack- 
 ed by the author of Supernatural Religion. It is not 
 necessary to notice the discussion further; since any 
 fragments which appear only in Eusebius, are absolutely 
 unreliable. 
 
 This is the writer whom Eusebius cites in reference 
 to the teaching and martyrdom of Paul and Peter. 
 After giving an alleged quotation from Caius, a writer 
 whose works are lost, Eusebius says he "superadds" the 
 testimony of Dionysius, in order that the truth of his 
 history, may be still more confirmed. ' 
 
 MILTIADES MAXIMUS PINYTTJS. About A. D. 175. 
 
 But little is known of these writers. Maximus was 
 Bishop of Jerusalem. He is probably the one referred 
 to by Eusebius, 2 who says he wrote on the origin of 
 evil, and on the creation of matter. 
 
 The same writer refers thus to Pinytus: 
 
 Speaking of the writings of Dionysius of Corinth, he speaks of an epistle 
 to the Gnossians, in which Dionysius " admonishes Pinytus, not to impose 
 upon the brethren without necessity, a burden in regard to purity, too great 
 to be borne; 'but to pay regard to the infirmity of the great mass.' Pinytus 
 in reply, admires and applauds Dionysius, but exhorts him, at the same time, 
 to impart, some time or other, stronger food, and to feed the people under him 
 
 (1.) Ecclesiastical Hist. 2. 25. (2.) Ibid. 5. 27. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. MEL1TO OF 8ARD18. 395 
 
 with writings abounding in more perfect doctrine, when he wrote again," &c. 
 Ecclesiastical History, 4. 23. 
 
 MODESTAS MUSANUS. A. D. 176. 
 These writers are mentioned by Dr. Lardner, ' as 
 writers of the second century, whose works are lost. 
 
 CHURCHES OF VIENNE AND LYONS. A. D. 177. 
 An epistle is said to have been written by these, to 
 certain eastern churches, and the extracts from it, oc- 
 cupy a prominent place in ecclesiastical history. The 
 information comes through Eusebius. The epistle is 
 supposed to contain references to the Protevangelion 
 Gospel. 
 
 FLORINUS BLASTUS. A. D. 177. 
 
 Florinus was a presbyter of the Roman Church. 
 Was ejected for heresy. He maintained that God was 
 the author of evil. Blastus was of the same school. 
 
 MELITO OP SARDIS. A. D. 177. 
 
 It is supposed that some fragments of the lost writ- 
 ings of Melito, have been preserved in the Ecclesiastical 
 History of Eusebius. * In these, some have found, as 
 they supposed, allusions to the New Testament writings. 
 The inference is by others denied. Michaelis was in- 
 clined to the opinion, also, that Melito had testified to 
 the existence of a Syriac version. But Bishop Marsh 
 shows that the inference of Michaelis, was illogical and 
 unauthorized. 3 The fact is, we have not sufficient evi- 
 dence as to what Melito wrote. 
 
 Some Syriac writings have appeared under the name 
 of Melito, but they are not considered genuine. His 
 Discourse or Apology, and some other supposed frag- 
 ments, are given in the 22d volume of Ante-Nicene. 
 
 (1.) Lard. Works, vol. 1, p. 436. 
 
 (2.) Ecc. History, 4. 26. 
 
 (3.) Marsh's Michaelis, vol. 2, p. 552. 
 
396 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 ATHENAGORAS. A. D. 177. 
 
 But little is known of Athenagoras, beyond the fact, 
 that he was an Athenian philosopher, became a Chris- 
 tian, and about the date above mentioned, is reputed 
 to have presented to the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and 
 Commodus, an embassy or apology for Christians, which 
 is still extant. A Treatise on the Resurrection is also 
 attributed to him. 
 
 In his Apology, Athenagoras has been supposed to 
 refer to some of the canonical gospels; but nothing 
 definite can be determined in regard to it. 
 
 We may safely accept the conclusion of Dr. Donald- 
 son, expressed as follows: 
 
 "Athenagoras makes no allusion to the inspiration of the New Testament 
 writers. He does not mention one of them by name, and one cannot be sure 
 that he quotes from any except Paul. All the passages taken from the gos- 
 pels, are part of our Lord's discourses, and may have come down to Athenag- 
 oras by tradition." Hist. Ch. Lit. and Doct.*3. p. 172. 
 
 The passages referred to differ also from those in the 
 canonical gospels, and may have exactly corresponded 
 with older gospels then extant. 
 
 The fact that Athenagoras nowhere mentions either 
 of the four gospels by name, becomes the more remark- 
 able when it is considered that he cites by name, Moses, 
 Jeremiah, Jonah, Thales, Plato, Homer, Hesiod, Or- 
 pheus, Herodotus, Pythagoras, Euripides, Aristotle and 
 others. 
 
 Though the Gospels of Luke and Mark, and possibly 
 John, may then have been written, it is not probable 
 that they were much known, or that any names of re- 
 puted authors were attached to them. 
 
 CLAUDIUS APOLLINARIS, A. D. 178, 
 
 Was Bishop of Hierapolis. He is said to have par- 
 ticipated in the great paschal controversy. In an ex- 
 tract, purporting to be from a work written by him on 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. THEOPHILUS OF ANT10CH. 397 
 
 the passover, there is a reference to what Matthew had 
 said, and by implication, to the Gospel of Matthew. 
 The extract is found in the preface to the Paschal 
 Chronicle, a work of the seventh century. Its genu- 
 ineness is, however, generally discredited. 1 Three 
 fragments are given, in Ante-Mcene, vol. 22. 
 THEOPHILUS OP ANTIOCH A. D. 180. 
 This writer occupies a prominent place in all uhe 
 works on the canon. He was Bishop of Antioch. Of 
 his writings, three letters to Autolycus are preserved, 
 in one of which the Gospel of John is expressly men- 
 tioned by name; 3 though it is not stated it was written 
 by an apostle. 
 
 Theophilus is reputed to have written a Commentary 
 on the gospels; which is lost. 
 
 BARDESANES HERMOGENES BACCHYLUS OF CORINTH 
 PANTSBNUS. A. D. 180. 
 
 The works of these writers are lost; except a few 
 fragments. "The Discourse on Fate," of Bardesanes, 
 is given in Ante-Mcene, vol. 22, pt. 2, p. 85. 
 
 Bardesanes was a native of Mesopotamia, and lived 
 at Edessa. He was a man of learning. 3 
 
 Some have attributed to Bardesanes, the authorship 
 of the Recognitions. Eusebius mentions him, in his 
 Ecclesiastical History, 20. 30. 
 
 Hermogenes ascribed matter to an irregular mo- 
 tion. 4 
 
 Bacchylus of Corinth was zealous in defending the 
 faith against heretics. He was one of the bishops 
 
 (1.) Donaldson, Hist. Ch. Lit. and Doct. 3. 247; Lardner, Credibility, &c. 
 vol. 2, p. 296. 
 
 (2.) Ad Autolycum, 2. 22. 
 
 (3.) Jerome, in Or. c. 10, p. 301 j Augustine, de Civitate Dei, liber 22, 
 c.24. 
 
 (4.) Lardner, vol. 4, p. 266. 
 
398 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 who convened local councils, at the request of Victor 
 of Home, to settle the paschal controversy. 
 
 Pantsenus has been spoken of in connection with the 
 Gospel of Matthew. ' 
 
 Alexandria was the scene of his labors. He preced- 
 ed Clement of Alexandria in the presidency of the cat- 
 echetic school, or seminary in that city. Soon after, 
 he went as missionary to India. He is said to have 
 been the author of commentaries on the scriptures. 
 
 MAKCIA. A. D. 183. 
 
 Marcia was a concubine of the Emperor Commodus. 
 Dion Cassius says of her, 
 
 "She is related to have had a great affection for the Christians, and to have 
 done them many good offices; she having a great ascendency over Commo- 
 dus." Hist. 1. 72, p. 819. 
 
 HEGESIPPUS. A. D. 185. 
 
 Hegesippus was a Jewish Christian of Jerusalem. 
 He traveled extensively, in order to become acquaint- 
 ed with the condition of the church, and came to Rome 
 during the bishopric of Anicetus; sometime between 
 the years 160 and 170. 
 
 Afterward, about 185, he wrote, it is stated, a histor- 
 ical work, called 'Memoirs,' in five books. It is said to 
 have been a complete history of Christianity, down to 
 his own time. It is now lost, except a few short frag- 
 ments, most of them being only such as Eusebius has 
 thought proper to preserve. 
 
 Hegesippus was an Ebionite, and like the others 
 of that sect, was violently opposed to Paul. The viru- 
 lence of these Christians against the great apostle 
 of the Gentiles, is well illustrated by a fragment of 
 Hegesippus, preserved by Gobarus, of the sixth century. 
 
 (1.) See chapter XXXI. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. HEGE8IPPUS. 399 
 
 Referring to the words of Paul, in 1 Cor. 2. 9, u Eye hath 
 not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the 
 heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for 
 them that love him," Hegesippus says: 
 
 "Thes^ words are vainly spoken; and those who say these things give the 
 lie to the divine writings, and to the Lord, saying, 'Blessed are your eyes that 
 see, and your ears that hear.' "PJwtius, Bib. Cod. 232, col. 893. 
 
 This passage, cited by Hegesippus, is supposed to be 
 taken from the Gospel of the Hebrews, which Eusebius 
 says, Hegesippus used. ' It will be noticed that the 
 passage agrees in sense, while differing in phraseology 
 from Matthew. 
 
 Hegesippus, though he traveled extensively over the 
 Christian world, makes no mention of the canonical 
 gospels. Some supposed quotations from them, have 
 given rise to the usual discussion. 
 
 (1.) Eoc. Hist. 4. 22. 
 
400 FIFTH PERIOD. A.J). 170 to A. D. 18& 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 REVIEW OF THE FIFTH PERIOD. 
 
 INTRODUCTION OF THE FOUR GOSPELS AND ACTS OF THB APOSTLES,. 
 PREPARATORY TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE PAPACY THE SUBJECT 
 INVOLVED IN MYSTERY SOURCES OF INFORMATION GONE SLAUGHTER 
 OF THE INNOCENTS. 
 
 Though we find no mention of the four gospels dur- 
 ing the fifth period, with the single exception of the 
 Gospel of John, there is reason to believe they were 
 all written during this time, as a part of the structure 
 upon which Roman Catholic dominion was bo rest. 
 This relation to Roman Catholicism, is more particu- 
 larly to be noticed, in the Gospels of John and Matthew, 
 and the Acts of the Apostles. The Gospels of Luke 
 and Mark may have been composed without any special 
 reference to the hierarchy; the one to counteract the 
 influence of Marcion and his Gospel, and the other, to 
 preserve, in a complete and comprehensive form, some 
 of the older traditions of the church, which had been 
 in circulation in various forms, particularly in the Gos- 
 pel of Peter. 
 
 The Gospel of John was adopted, as settling, in beau- 
 tiful language, and in an acceptable form, the doctrine 
 of the divinity of Jesus, and as indicating the unity 
 of the church under Peter. The Gospel of Matthew, 
 
LOSS OR DESTRUCTION OF EVIDENCE. 401 
 
 in still more explicit language, laid the foundations 
 broad and deep, for the establishment of the suprem- 
 acy of the papal power, on the authority of Christ as 
 delegated to Peter; while the Acts of the Apostles 
 bridged over the differences which had so long existed, 
 between the followers of Peter and Paul. 
 
 While thus much is apparent upon the surface, if we 
 attempt to go deeper into the subject, we find every- 
 thing involved in mystery. 
 
 All the most reliable sources of information, are 
 closed to the researches of the historian. Those writ- 
 ings of the second century to which he would naturally 
 turn for information, commentaries and works written 
 especially concerning the gospels then in circulation, 
 are lost or destroyed, without a single exception. 
 
 Not one remains, to give its testimony on one side 
 or the other, of any controverted question. Also many 
 books written on the same subject, during the next two 
 or three hundred years; while it is notorious that 
 others, which have been preserved, have been tampered 
 with and extensively interpolated. 
 
 Loss OE DESTRUCTION OF EVIDENCE, CONCERNING 
 THE FOUR GOSPELS. 
 
 The following is some of the evidence of the second 
 century, which has disappeared. 
 
 1. THE COMMENTARIES OF BASILIDES. A. D. 125. 
 
 Basilides is said to have written a Commentary on 
 "the Gospel," in 24 books. A gospel is also attributed 
 to him. But the better opinion appears to be that the 
 Commentaries and the Gospel were one and the same. 
 
 These commentaries must have thrown a flood of 
 light upon the history of the gospels then in exis- 
 tence. They would at least disclose the number and 
 character of the principal ones then in circulation. 
 
402 fIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 2. AGRIPPA CASTOR, A. D. 130, 
 Wrote in refutation of the heresies of Basilides. 
 This has perished with the commentaries of his ad- 
 versary. 
 
 3. THE WORKS OF PRODICUS. A. D. 120. 
 The followers of Prodicus boasted of having the se- 
 cret books of Zoroaster. His writings would probably 
 have disclosed the connection between Persian my- 
 thology and the Gospels of the Infancy. 
 
 4. APOLOGIES OF QUADRATUS AND ARISTIDES. A. D. 126. 
 
 If these had been preserved, we could test the cor- 
 rectness of the assertion of Eusebius that the Apology of 
 Quadratus referred to the miracles of Christ; which, in 
 that case, would be, so far as known, the first reference 
 to them in history. We would know also what is meant 
 by the statement of the same historian, if there be any 
 truth in it at all, that Quadratus and others, at that 
 time, delivered to those who had not heard the faith, 
 the books of the holy gospels. We would probably 
 learn from their writings what gospels were extant in 
 their day. 
 
 5. ARISTION, A. D. 130, 
 
 According to Papias, as coming through Eusebius, 
 preserved traditions concerning Christ. These tradi- 
 tions would have thrown much light upon the gospel 
 history, and upon the earlier gospels. 
 
 6. JOHN THE PRESBYTER. A. D. 130. 
 John, like Aristion, appears in Eusebius as one of the 
 informants of Papias, particularly concerning certain 
 writings composed by Mark and Matthew; information 
 which was long supposed to relate to the gospels bear- 
 ing those names. It is now thought they cannot be 
 regarded as referring to any of the canonical gospels. 
 
LOSS OR DESTRUCTION OF EVIDENCE. 403 
 
 Had we the original traditions, or statements, in full, 
 they would at once settle the matter. 
 
 7. CERINTHUS, A. D. 145, 
 
 Was the reputed author of a gospel. His gospel and 
 writings are lost or destroyed. 
 
 8. VALENTINUS. A. D. 150. 
 Valentinus had a gospel, called "The Gospel of Truth." 
 
 Irenaeus places it sharply in antagonism with the four 
 gospels. Says they are false, if that of Valentinus was 
 the Gospel of Truth; that if they are true, Valentinus' 
 was false. As the work of Irenaeus is preserved, and 
 the four gospels, it is much to be regretted, and must 
 be considered calamitous to the cause of impartial 
 investigation, that we have not the Gospel of Valen- 
 tinus, and his writings in support of it. 
 
 9. PAPIAS, A. D. 150, 
 
 Is said to have written five books, entitled "Exposi- 
 tion of the Oracles of the Lord." This must have been 
 a Commentary on the Oracles, or collections of the 
 sayings ot Christ; and would have been invaluable; 
 giving those sayings, as they stood in the middle of the 
 second century. 
 
 10. THE WRITINGS OF MARCION. 
 
 Pure Christianity has suffered no greater loss, than 
 that of the writings of Marcion, the great theological 
 thinker of the second century the compiler of the 
 first complete gospel the collector of the epistles of 
 Paul the editor and publisher of the first New 
 Testament. 
 
 While the elaborate work against him, written by 
 Tertullian, who called him a "hound," has been pre- 
 served, and the work of Epiphanius, who bestowed up- 
 on him the euphonious appellation of "beast," the wri- 
 
404 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 tings of Marcion have perished, except such as are 
 found in the references and citations of his adversa- 
 ries. His works have shared the common fate of the 
 writings of the heretics of the second century, none 
 of which, in their original form, have been permitted 
 to come down to us. 
 
 Marcion was an educated man, and a profound think- 
 er, and no relic of Christian antiquity, next to the 
 Epistles of Paul, would to-day be more valuable, than 
 his writings. Being himself a collector of gospel and 
 New Testament manuscripts, his writings upon those 
 subjects would forever set at rest the question, as to 
 what gospels were then in circulation. 
 
 11. THE WORK OF JUSTIN MARTYR AGAINST HERESIES. 
 As his Dialogue with Trypho contains an exposition 
 of the Old Testament, his work against heresies would 
 probably have thrown light upon the gospels in circu- 
 tion in his day. It would at least have determined the 
 much controverted question, as to the gospels used by 
 Justin himself. 
 
 12. THE WRITINGS OF APELLES. A. D. 160. 
 Apelles was a Gnostic leader, who had a gospel 
 of his own, and whose writings must have referred to 
 other gospels. His works are lost or destroyed. 
 
 13. PEREGRINUS, A. D. about 160. 
 An erratic but talented Christian philosopher, held 
 for a time, a commanding position among the Chris- 
 tians of Palestine. "Some books" says Lucian, "he in- 
 terpreted and explained, others he wrote." His writ- 
 ings would constitute an important chapter in the his- 
 tory of the times. We have sketches of the man from 
 Lucian, Ammianus, Aulus Gellius and others, but his 
 writings have all perished. 
 
LOSS OR DESTRUCTION OF EVIDENCE. 405 
 
 14. MARCELLINA. A. D. 160. 
 
 It would scarcely be expected that the heretical writ- 
 ings of a woman would be preserved, amid such 
 wholesale slaughter of the obnoxious works of the op- 
 posite sex. The writings of Marcellina have perished. 
 
 15. MONTANUS. A. D. 170. 
 
 Much has been said about Montanism, but we have 
 only such extracts from the works of its founder, as 
 his adversaries have chosen to preserve. 
 
 16. THE WRITINGS OF TATIAN. A. D. 170. 
 
 Tatian wrote, it is said, a Harmony of the gospels. 
 Though it is quite evident that he made use of the Gos- 
 pel of the Hebrews, and his work was even known by 
 some under that name, an attempt has been made to 
 connect his Harmony with the four gospels, on the un- 
 supported and suspicious testimony of Eusebius. He 
 says it was called the Diatessaron, which he explains 
 as meaning of or from the four. If we had the writ- 
 ings of Tatian himself or his Harmony, the question 
 could speedily be determined. 
 
 17. MARCUS, about A. D. 170, 
 
 Had, according to Irenaeus, an innumerable multi- 
 tude of apocryphal writings. He probably wrote in 
 explanation of these books, and of their origin. Both 
 the books themselves, with a few exceptions, and what- 
 ever he may have written concerning them, have per- 
 ished. 
 
 18. PANT^NUS. A. D. 180. 
 
 While it could not be expected that Pantaenus, if he 
 wrote the Gospel of Matthew, would admit the fact, 
 yet if we had the account of his travels in India, and 
 of his discovery there, as claimed, of an original Gos- 
 pel of Matthew, we might have at least some light 
 thrown upon the origin of that gospel. 
 
406 FIFTH PERIOD. A. J). 170 to A. D, 185. 
 
 19. THE CHRONICLES OF HEGESIPPUS. A. D. 185. 
 
 Hegesippus was the first church historian. He trav- 
 eled over nearly all Christendom, for the express pur- 
 pose of obtaining information, and then wrote the 
 history of the church, from the beginning to his own 
 time. This work is lost or destroyed. The extent of 
 the loss cannot be overestimated. 
 
 Eusebius was the next historian, writing 140 years 
 afterward. 
 
 He had the history of Hegesippus before him. 
 
 After referring to the death of James, and the .state- 
 ment of Clement, that James was thrown from a wing, 
 of the temple, and beaten to death with a club, he says: 
 
 "Hegesippus, also, who flourished nearest the days of the apostles, in the 
 fifth book of his Commentaries, gives the most accurate account of him, thus : 
 
 Here follows a lengthy account of the death of James. 
 Eusebius then adds: 
 
 "Such is the more ample testimony of Hegesippus, in which he fully coin- 
 cides with Clement." Ecc. Hist. bk. 2, 23. 
 
 Again, Eusebius gives an account of the grand-chil- 
 dren of Judas, called the Lord's brother, who were 
 examined before the Emperor Domitian. He concludes 
 as follows: "Such is the statement of Hegesippus." 
 
 Again, speaking of the martyrdom of Simeon, second 
 Bishop of Jerusalem, he says: 
 
 "To this the same Hegesippus bears testimony, whose words we have already 
 so often quoted."-Jfcc. //. 3. 32. 
 
 He then quotes several passages, further, from the 
 same author. Subsequently, referring to ecclesiastical 
 writers, he says: 
 
 "Among these Hegesippus holds a distinguished rank, many of whose 
 writings we have already quoted, where we have given some things as he has 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. 3. 20. 
 
LOSS OR DESTRUCTION OF EVIDENCE. 407 
 
 delivered them from apostolic tradition. This author compiled, in five books, 
 the plain tradition of the apostolic doctrine, in a most simple style of compo- 
 sition, and clearly shows the time in which he lived, where he writes respecting 
 those who began to erect idols, &c." Here follows a quotation from Hegesip- 
 pus, concerning the erection of cenotaphs and temples, &c. Ecc. Hist. 4. 8. 
 
 Again, in the same book, he says: 
 
 "Hegesippus, indeed, in the five books of Commentaries that have come 
 down to us, has left a most complete record of his own views. In these he 
 states that he conversed with most of the bishops, when he traveled to Rome, 
 and that he received the same doctrine from all. We may also add what he 
 says alter some observations on the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians." 
 
 He then quotes Hegesippus concerning the Church 
 of Corinth. ' 
 
 Continuing, Eusebius speaks of Hegesippus coming 
 to Rome, and of the Roman Bishops Anicetus, Soter 
 and Eleutherus. 
 
 " 'In every succession, however,' says Hegesippus, 'and in every city, the 
 doctrine prevails, according to what is declared by the law and the prophets, 
 and the Lord.'" 
 
 He then quotes what Hegesippus says, concerning 
 the beginning of heresies, and the ancient heresies 
 prevalent among the Jews. a 
 
 "He also speaks of many other matters," says Eusebius, "which we have 
 in part already quoted, and introduced: in their appropriate places. He also 
 states some particulars from the Gospel of the Hebrews, and from the Syriac, 
 and particularly from the Hebrew language, showing that he himself was a 
 convert from the Hebrews. Other matters he also records, as taken from the 
 unwritten tradition of the Jews. And not only he, but Irenaeus also, and the 
 whole body of the ancients called the Proverbs of Solomon, 'Wisdom,' com- 
 prehending every virtue. Also in discoursing on the books called apocryphal, 
 he relates that some of them were forged in his day, by some of the heretics." 
 Ecc. History, 4. 22. 
 
 From the foregoing it will be seen how much of the 
 history of Hegesippus, is incorporated into that of 
 Eusebius. A few meager items, of comparatively no 
 historical value; the manner of the death of James, 
 an examination of a few individuals before Domitian 
 
 (I.) Ecc. Hist. 4. 22. (2.) Ibid. 
 
408 FIFTH PERIOD. A. D. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 the martyrdom of Simeon the worshiping of idols 
 the journey to Rome, and a few words concerning the 
 commencement of heresies. 
 
 Not a word of what was important to be known; 
 of the history of the progress of the church, and of the 
 doctrines which had prevailed of the controversies 
 between the Jewish and Gentile Christians of the 
 history of Paul and Peter, and of the founding of the 
 Church of Rome; and above all, of the history of the 
 gospels and New Testament books which Hegesippus 
 found in circulation, showing by whom they were 
 written, and how they had been preserved. 
 
 So far as can be learned, Hegesippus was profoundly 
 silent concerning the four gospels, and spoke only of 
 the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
 
 The History of Hegesippus must have been written 
 after the accession of Eleutherus, Bishop of Rome, and 
 probably about A. D. 185. This was, if we have read 
 history aright, in the infancy of the four gospels. 
 Whether Hegesippus met with them, and if so, what 
 estimate he formed of them, in comparison with the 
 Gospel of the Hebrews, is a question of the utmost 
 importance, but one upon which Eusebius is silent. 
 
 Since Eusebius had the history of Hegesippus in his 
 possession, why did he not take measures to have it 
 preserved, or else incorporate into his own history, the 
 most important portions of it, and' particularly the ev- 
 idence, if any, in favor of the four gospels? 
 
 According to Eusebius, Hegesippus said, that in eve- 
 ry city, the doctrine prevailed, according to the law 
 and the prophets, and the Lord, and that he received 
 the same doctrine from all. Eusebius would have his 
 readers believe, that the doctrine of a Jewish Christian 
 of the second century, was precisely the same as that 
 which prevailed in every city. Again, Eusebius says 
 
LOSS OR DESTRUCTION OF EVIDENCE. 409 
 
 that Hegesippus derived his information concerning 
 apostolic doctrine from tradition. Is that consistent 
 with the existence of gospels, which were every-where 
 received in the church as authoritative? Such gospels 
 would have been superior to, and would have taken 
 the place of all tradition, concerning apostolic doctrine. 
 
 20. COMMENTARIES OF HERACLEON. A. D. 190. 
 
 It is claimed that Heracleon wrote Commentaries 
 on Luke and John. Clement of Alexandria quotes 
 Heracleon in such a way as to indicate that he had 
 commented on Luke or Marcion, or on some other gos- 
 pel, containing the sayings of Christ. The Commenta- 
 ries on John are inferred from some passages in Origen. 
 
 If these commentaries existed, their loss is irreparable. 
 
 21. THE WRITINGS OF SERAPION. A. D. 190. 
 
 These, of which we have but a brief extract in Euse- 
 bius, would have enlightened us further in regard to 
 the transaction at Rhossus. From Serapion, we could 
 have learned something of the four gospels which he 
 was substituting in place of the Gospel of Peter. He 
 could inform us how long the four gospels had been in 
 circulation where he obtained them what other gos- 
 pels he had been obliged to suppress, to make way for 
 them, and whether he was acting under the direction 
 of the Church of Rome. His writings have perished. 
 
 22. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA, 
 Is said to have composed a work, specially upon the 
 
 scriptures, which wev<> considered authoritative. 
 
 Eusebius says, that in the work called Hypotyposes, 
 
 Clement gave abridged accounts of all the canonical 
 
 scriptures. ' 
 
 (Li Ecclesiastical Hist. 6. 14. 
 
410 FIFTH PERIOD. A. 2. 170 to A. D. 185. 
 
 The reader will appreciate the value of this work, 
 when he reflects how frequently, in the foregoing pag- 
 es, he has met with evidence of the use by Clement, of 
 books afterward pronounced apocryphal. This work 
 has perished, while most of the other more important 
 writings ot Clement have been preserved. ' 
 
 This ends the list of works of the second century, 
 either written expressly concerning the gospels and 
 New Testament books in circulation at that time, or 
 which would have thrown more or less light upon the 
 subject. More than fifty books, by more than twenty 
 authors. 
 
 Not one of the whole number has been permitted to 
 see the light of subsequent ages. The list might be 
 extended considerably further, and would cover most 
 of the writings of the third century, upon the same 
 subject. 
 
 Nearly every thing written concerning the gospels to> 
 the year 325, and all the copies of the gospels them- 
 selves to the same period, are lost or destroyed. 
 
 (1.) Besides the Hypotyposes, (TnoTvitw6i<}, consisting of eight books 
 of exposition of scripture, Clement wrote an Ecclesiastical Canon; (Kavoov 
 This also, has perished. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. HERACLEON, 411 
 
 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 CLOSE OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 ASTERFUS URBANUS CASSIANUS HERACLEON MURATORIAN FRAG- 
 MENT PTOLEM^EUS MAXIMILLA VICTOR SERAPION, BISHOP OF ANTI- 
 OCH THEODOTUS OP BYZANTIUM NARCISSUS, BISHOP OP JERUSALEM 
 RHODON PALMAS POLYCRATES, BISHOP OP EPHESUS MAXIMUS, BISHOP 
 OP JERUSALEM NOETUS PRAXEAS SYMMACHUS HERMAS SELEUCAS 
 PISTIS SOPHIAS ARTEMON SECOND EPISTLE OP CLEMENT JULIUS AFRI- 
 CANUS. 
 
 ASTERIUS URBANUS. A. D. 188. 
 
 Of this writer, but little is known. According to 
 Cave, he flourished about the year 188. 
 CASSIANUS. A. D. 190. 
 
 Julius Cassianus was a writer of the second century, 
 who was quoted by Clemens Alexandrinus, thus: 
 
 Wherefore Cassianus saith, that when Salome asked (Christ), when the 
 things should be known, concerning which she enquired, our Lord answered, 
 "When you shall despise, 1 ' &c. [See p. 71 of this vol.] 
 
 Which, Clement adds, was to be found in the Gospel 
 according to the Egyptians. From which it is to be 
 inferred that Cassianus made use of that gospel. 
 
 PTOLEM^US HERACLON. A. D. 190. 
 These were prominent Gnostics. 
 Ptolemaeus wrote a letter to Flora, which occupies a 
 
412 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 distinguished place in the literary history of the 
 times. ' 
 
 In this letter, Ptolemy, having commented upon the 
 ceremonial and typical laws of the Pentateuch, as hav- 
 ing been annulled by the appearing of the truth, adds: 
 
 "These things the other disciples of Christ taught, and also the apostle 
 Paul." After which he tells Flora, that "he will explain to her the particulars 
 of that doctrine he had just been mentioning, by the help of tradition receiv- 
 ed from the apostles, and handed down to them. 1 " But he adds, "All must 
 be tried by, and made to square with, the doctrine of the Savior himself, 
 which was to be the rule." Append, ad Iren. pp. 360, 361. Grabe, Spi. Pat. 
 vol. 2, p. 77. 
 
 Heracleon is quoted by Clement and Origen, and is 
 said to have written Commentaries on Luke and John. 
 This again, is denied by some critics. Origen shows 
 that Heracleon made use of the Gospel of Peter. 
 
 THE MURATORIAN FRAGMENT. About A. D. 190. 
 
 Nothing could better illustrate the paucity of mater- 
 ials, from which to make up a correct judgment con- 
 cerning the New Testament writings of the second 
 century, than the prominence which has been given to 
 an anonymous manuscript, discovered in the last cen- 
 tury, by the Italian scholar, Muratori. 
 
 This celebrated manuscript was found in the Ambro- 
 sian library at Milan, in a manuscript containing oth- 
 er writings of little importance. 
 
 It speaks of "the third book of the Gospel according 
 to Luke," of "the fourth of the Gospels of John, one of 
 the disciples;" of the Acts of the Apostles; 13 Epistles 
 of Paul, an Epistle to the Laodiceans, and another to 
 the Alexandrians, (supposed to be the Epistle to the 
 Hebrews), "forged in the name of Paul, after the heresy 
 of Marcion;" and "many others which cannot be receiv- 
 
 (1.) See Epiphanius, Hoer. 30. 3-7. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITINGS. MURATORIAN FRAGMENT. 413 
 
 ed by the Catholic Church, as gall must not be mixed 
 with vinegar." 
 
 The Epistle of Jude, and the 2d and 3d Epistles of 
 John are spoken of, doubtfully, as among the received 
 books. So also the Book of Wisdom. The Apocalyps- 
 es of John and Peter were received, but some objected 
 to reading in the church, the apocalypse of Peter. 
 Special reference is made to the Pastor of Hermas, the 
 writer thinking it should be read privately, but not 
 publicly in the church. 
 
 It will be seen that the document exhibits a very 
 confused condition of the canon. 
 
 The manuscript was estimated by Muratori himself, 
 to be about a thousand years old. It bears internal 
 evidence of being a transcript of an older document. 
 How often it had been copied, cannot be known, nor 
 even in what language it was originally written. It 
 appears in Latin, and the text is very corrupt. 
 
 It is supposed by some, to have been written in the 
 latter part of the second century; the supposition being 
 based, principally, upon the reference to the Pastor of 
 Hermas. This it states, "was composed very recently, 
 in our own times, in the City of Kome, the Bishop Pius, 
 his brother, sitting in the chair of the Church of the 
 
 City of Rome." Pius was bishop, about the middle of 
 the second century. 
 
 There are eminent critics, however, who hold, that 
 the original was not written earlier than the third 
 century. ' Their opinion is based upon internal evi- 
 dedce; particularly the expression, "sitting in the 
 chair of the church." 3 
 
 The document itself, a production of about the eighth 
 century, cannot be looked upon as very satisfactory 
 
 (1. ) Donaldson, Hugr, Tayler, Eichhorn and others. 
 (2.) Donaldson, Ch. Lit. and Doct. 3. p. 212. 
 
414 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 evidence of the condition of the canon in the second 
 century. 
 
 VICTOE SERAPION, BISHOP OF ANTIOCH MAXIMILLA. 
 A. D. 190. 
 
 We are not aware, that any of the writings of these 
 are extant, except a fragment or two of Serapion. 
 They are given by Eusebius, and relate to the interdict 
 of the Gospel of Peter, and the substitution of the 
 canonical gospels, in its stead. l 
 
 THEODOTUS, OF BYZANTIUM. A. D. 192. 
 A considerable fragment from this writer, is given by 
 -Clement of Alexandria. Theodotus taught that Christ 
 was a man only. He used and cited the Preaching of 
 Peter. He was excommunicated by Victor, Bishop of 
 Eome. a 
 REODON NARCISSUS, BISHOP OF JERUSALEM. A. D. 195. 
 
 There is a fragment in Eusebius, attributed to Rho- 
 <lon, in which he vindicates the character of Apelles. 8 
 
 The same historian relates of Narcissus, Bishop of 
 Jerusalem, that when the oil failed, at the vigils of the 
 great watch of Easter, Narcissus commanded that 
 water from a neighboring well should be poured into 
 the lamps. Whereupon Narcissus having prayed over 
 it, the water was changed into oil; of which, Eusebius 
 says, a specimen had been preserved until that time. 4 
 
 The same writer relates, that three men having slan- 
 dered Narcissus, and sworn to their falsehoods, with 
 imprecations of death upon themselves, by a miserable 
 disease, by fire, and blindness, respectively, if their 
 statements were not true, in each case the curse which 
 
 (1.) See page 7 of this volume. 
 
 (2.) Darras, Hist. Oath. Church, vol. 1, p. 163. 
 
 (3.) Euseb. Ecc. Hist. 5. 13. 
 
 (4.) Ecc. Hist. 6. 9. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. POLTCRATES. 415 
 
 had been invoked, was inflicted upon them by an om- 
 nipotent Providence. ' 
 PALMAS POLYORATES, BISHOP OF EPHESUS. A. D. 196. 
 
 These bishops were deputed by Victor, Bishop of 
 Rome, to convene councils, to consider the question of 
 the celebration of Easter. 
 
 Palmas convened the bishops of Pontus, and Poly- 
 crates those of pro-consular Asia. The latter refused 
 to endorse the decree of the Italian Council, which 
 provided that Easter should be celebrated on Sunday. 
 Thereupon the Asiatic churches were excommunicated. * 
 
 Eusebius says, Polycrates wrote a letter to Victor, 
 and gives extracts from it. 8 
 
 MAXIMUS, BISHOP OF JERUSALEM. A. D. 200. 
 
 According to Eusebius, Maximus wrote on the origin 
 of evil, and on the creation of matter. 4 A lengthy 
 extract is given by Eusebius. ' 
 
 NOETUS. A. D. 200. 
 
 About this time, the controversy concerning the na- 
 ture of Christ, was carried on with much spirit, by 
 Theodotus, Hermogenes, Noetus, Vero, Beryllus and 
 Sabellius, on the one side, and Artemon, and Paul of 
 Samosata, on the other. 
 
 Noetus was a native of Asia Minor. He maintained, 
 that Christ was the one God, both Father and Son. He 
 was excommunicated. 
 
 The views of Noetus led to much discussion, which 
 resulted in the Arian controversy, and the establish- 
 ment of the doctrine of the trinity. 
 
 (1.) Ecc. Hist. 6. 9. 
 
 '(2.) See next chapter. 
 
 (3.) Ecc. Hist. 3. 31, and 5. 24. 
 
 (4.) Ecc. Hist. 5. 27. 
 
 (5.) Evangelical Preparation, 7. 22. 
 
416 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 PRAXEAS SYMMACHUS HERMAS SELEUCAS. A. D. 200. 
 
 These writers flourished near the close of the second 
 century. But little is known concerning them. Seleu- 
 cas is reputed to have written a number of the books 
 in circulation in the second century, which were after- 
 ward pronounced apocryphal. 
 
 There is a strange confusion among the fathers, in 
 regard to his name. He is called Seleucas, Lucianus, 
 Lucanus, Leucius, Lucian, Leuthon, Lentitius and Le- 
 ontius. Also Leucius Charinus. It was Seleucas who 
 had published a version of the Gospel of the Infancy, 
 which rendered it necessary for Jerome to give the 
 bishops a better version. ' 
 
 PISTIS SOPHIA. A. D. 200. 
 
 This is a religious work, of the close of the second 
 century, the author of which is unknown. 
 
 SECOND EPISTLE OP CLEMENT. A. D. 200. 
 It is supposed to have been written about this time. 
 The divinity of Jesus, which was not distinctly taught 
 in the earlier Clementines, (but rather the contrary 
 doctrine), now more clearly appears. 
 
 ARTEMON JULIUS AFRICANUS. A. D. 200. 
 
 But little is known of Artemon, beyond the fact, that 
 he was prominent in the Noetian controversy. 
 
 Africanus was the writer cited by Eusebius, in his 
 forgery upon Thallus. [See p. 294.] 
 
 These names close the list of the more important 
 Christian writers of the first two centuries, except the 
 three great fathers, who will be briefly noticed in the 
 next chapter. 
 
 (1.) See Supposed Gospel of the Birth of Mary. 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. THE THREE FATHERS. 417 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 . IREN^EUS CLEMENT OP ALEXANDRIA TERTULLIAN. 
 
 Irenaeus in Gaul, Clement in Egypt, and Tertullian in 
 Northern Africa, were the three fathers, by whose in- 
 fluence, the four gospels were introduced into general 
 circulation, and who laid, broad and deep, the founda- 
 tions of Roman Catholic supremacy. 
 
 It is not easy to form a just estimate of these men. 
 That they were so far above the masses, in general in- 
 telligence, as to give them an immense and controlling 
 influence in the church, is certain; while, judged by 
 the standard of more enlightened times, they them- 
 selves appear at a disadvantage. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Davidson says of them, 
 
 "Irenseus was credulous and blundering; Tertullian, passionate and one- 
 sided; and Clement of Alexandria, embued with the treasures of Greek 
 wisdom, was mainly occupied with ecclesiastical ethics." Davidson, Canon, 
 p. 121. 
 
 Again, "Irenseus argues that the gospels should be four in number, neither 
 more nor less, because there are four universal winds, and four quarters of the 
 .vorld. The Word or Architect of all things gave the gospel in a four-fold 
 shape. According to this father, the apostles were fully informed concerning 
 all things, and had a perfect knowledge after their Lord's ascension. 
 
 "Matthew wrote his gospel while Peter and Paul were preaching in Rome, 
 and founding the church. [Citing Iren. adv. Hser. 3. 1. 1.] Such assertions 
 show both ignorance and exaggeration. 
 
 "Tertullian affirms, that the tradition of the apostolic churches, guarantees 
 
418 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 the four gospels, [Citing adv. Marc. 4. 5.J, and refers his readers to the church- 
 es of Corinth, Philippi, Ephesus, &c., for the authentic epistles of Paul. [Cit- 
 ing de Praes. Hser. 36.] What is this but the rhetoric of an enthusiast? 
 
 "Clement contradicts himself in making Peter authorize Mark's Gospel to 
 be read in the churches; while in another place, he says the apostle "neither 
 forbade nor encouraged it." [Citing Clement according to Eusebius, Ecc. Hist. 
 2. 15, and 6. 14.]" 7W& 
 
 The same writer continues thus: 
 
 "The three fathers of whom we are speaking, had neither the ability nor 
 the inclination to examine the genesis of documents surrounded with an 
 apostolic halo. No analysis of their authenticity and genuineness was seri- 
 ously attempted. In its absence, custom, accident, taste, practical needs 
 directed the tendency of tradition. All the rhetoric employed to throw the 
 value of their testimony as far back as possible, even up to or very near the 
 apostle John, is of the vaguest sort. Appeals to the continuity of tradition 
 and of church doctrine, to the exceptional veneration of these fathers for the 
 gospels, to their opinions being formed earlier than the composition of the 
 works in which they are expressed, possess no force. 
 
 "The ends which the fathers in question had in view, their polemic motives, 
 their uncritical, inconsistent assertions, their want of sure data, detract from 
 their testimony. Their decisions were much more the result of pious feeling, 
 biassed by the theological speculations of the times, than the conclusions of 
 a sound judgment. The very arguments they use to establish certain conclu- 
 sions, show weakness of perception. What are the manifestations of spiritual 
 feeling, compared with the results of logical reasoning?" Davidson on the 
 Canon, pp. 123, 124. 
 
 One great work of these fathers, was the establish- 
 ment of the four gospels, which had now appeared, 
 and were being introduced into the churches. 
 
 Immediately connected with this was the establish- 
 ment of the papal power. 
 
 That this end was had in view by at least one of the 
 fathers mentioned, we have the clearest evidence. 
 
 Ireneeus, in the third book against Heresies, written, 
 about A. D. 190, gave the opinion, that every church 
 should agree with the Church of Rome on account of 
 its pre-eminent authority. [See next chapter.] About 
 five years afterward, he was called upon by the Roman 
 Bishop Victor, to assemble a council of the bishops of 
 Gaul, to consider the subject of the celebration of 
 Easter; the question having already been passed upon 
 
CHRISTIAN WRITERS. THE THREE FATHERS. 419 
 
 by a council of Italian bishops. Irenseus presided in 
 the council, and the result of its deliberations was, the 
 approval of the decree of the Italian council. Other 
 councils were in like manner held throughout the 
 Christian world, and the result, with a single exception, 
 was everj 7 where the same. The object of the movement 
 was, to furnish a precedent for the jurisdiction of. the 
 Church of Rome, over all questions of the kind. 
 
 Doubtless, the pre-eminent authority, which Irenaeus 
 had already conceded to the Church of Rome, had more 
 to do with the result, than any critical discussion of 
 the question at issue. 
 
 It will be seen in the next chapter, that the views of 
 Tertnllian, concerning the pre-eminence of the Roman 
 Church, were, notwithstanding his difference with some 
 of the Roman bishops, scarcely less decided than those 
 of Irenseus. 
 
 As to Clement, he is less explicit in the assertion of 
 any supremacy or even superiority of the Roman Church. 
 On the contrary we might fairly infer from his writings, 
 the equality of all the churches. At the same time, we 
 find no protest against the assumption of power on the 
 part of Victor. Victor was sustained at Alexandria, 
 where the influence of Clement was all powerful. 
 
 There is little room to doubt that there existed an 
 understanding among these fathers, and a concert of 
 action, in upholding and establishing, at the same time, 
 the four gospels, and the authority of the Roman 
 Bishop. 
 
 A brief sketch of the lives of these distinguished 
 men, must here suffice. 
 
 IRENAEUS was Bishop of Lyons. The chronological 
 confusion that prevails, concerning the most important 
 dates of this period, is well illustrated in the case of 
 Irenaeus. He was born, according to Dodwell, in the 
 
420 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 year 97. According to Dr. Grabe, A. D. 108; Tillemont, 
 about 120, Du Pin, about 140. The last is probably 
 the nearest correct. 
 
 About the year 178, he was sent by the Church of 
 Lyons, to Eleutherus, Bishop of Eome, with an epistle, 
 describing their sufferings during the persecution under 
 Marcus Aurelius. On his return, he was elected Bishop 
 of Lyons, in the year 180. He is supposed to have 
 been martyred about A. D. 202. His martyrdom is de- 
 nied by some critics. 
 
 CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA was born either at Athens 
 or Alexandria, about the year 160. From 190 to 202, 
 he presided over the catechetic school, at Alexandria. 
 In the latter year, he was compelled to leave that city, 
 by the persecution under Severus. It is supposed by 
 some, that he returned A. D. 211. His return is doubt- 
 ed by others. He died about the year 220. 
 
 TEETULLIAN was the first Latin father, whose works 
 have been preserved. He was born at Carthage, about 
 the middle of the second century, and lived to a very 
 advanced age. 
 
 He was converted about the year 185, and was mar- 
 ried the year afterward. Was admitted to the priest- 
 hood, in 192; became a Montanist, in 199, and died 
 about 220. 
 
 He was a vigorous, and at times, powerful writer. 
 But his works abound in looseness of argument, and 
 in whimsical applications of Scripture, such as were 
 common in that day. 
 
THE ROMAN CATHOLIC HIERARCHY. 421 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THE ROMAN CATHOLIC HIERARCHY. 
 
 It was during the sixth period, that the foundations 
 were laid, of that great ecclesiastical power, which 
 dominated the Christian world for thirteen hundred 
 years, and whose supremacy is still acknowledged 
 throughout a large part of Christendom. 
 
 For more than a hundred years after the foundation 
 of the Church of Rome, there is no trace of its juris- 
 diction over other churches, outside of the Italian 
 provinces. 
 
 In the latter part of the second century, a dispute 
 existed, concerning the celebration of Easter. The 
 Latin churches claimed it should be on Sunday. The 
 Eastern churches had been celebrating it on the four- 
 teenth day of the moon. The controversy had lasted 
 nearly half a century. About A. D. 150, Poly carp, 
 Bishop of Smyrna, visited Rome, and explained the 
 views of the Eastern churches. He was treated by 
 Anicetus, who was then bishop, as an equal; no attempt 
 was then made to impose a different day upon the Asi- 
 atic churches. On the contrary, Polycarp and others 
 celebrated Easter, according to their own views, in the 
 City of Rome. 
 
422 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 But in the time of Victor, the controversy becoming 
 more heated, an attempt was made to settle it. A 
 council was called of all the churches of Italy. At 
 this council it was decreed that Easter should be cele- 
 brated on Sunday. Victor then issued a general let- 
 ter, requesting local councils to be assembled by the 
 following bishops: Theophilus of Caesarea, Irenseus of 
 Lyons, Bacchylus of Corinth, Demetrius of Alexandria, 
 Palmas of Pontus, and Polycrates of Ephesus. ' 
 
 The local councils were held. One consisted of the 
 bishops in Gaul; another, of those in Palestine, another 
 in Egypt, &c. All these approved the decree of the 
 Italian Council, except the churches of pro-consular 
 Asia, presided over by Polycrates. These refused to 
 conform. 
 
 Thereupon Victor, encouraged and strengthened by 
 all the other councils, proceeded to excommunicate the 
 non -conforming Asiatic churches. [About A. D. 195.] 
 
 This appears to be the first assumption of supreme 
 power by any Roman bishop. From this time, the su- 
 premacy of the Church of Rome rapidly culminated, 
 both in theory and practice. It is true, that for a long 
 time, some churches remained rebellious, but they were 
 considered by the great body of Christians, as without 
 the pale of the church universal, as it had been estab- 
 lished by Christ, and had been represented by a reg- 
 ular succession of supreme pontiffs, commencing with 
 Peter. For, as soon as the supremacy of the Roman 
 
 (1.) The Catholic Historian Da.rras, [Genl. History of the Catholic Church, 
 vol. 1, p. 160], calls this letter an "order." According to Eusebius, it was a 
 request. He quotes Polycrates, as writing to Victor, thus: "I could also men- 
 tion the bishops that were present, whom you requested to be summoned by 
 me, and whom 1 did call." Euseb. Ecc. Hist. 5. 24. It is more probable, the 
 letter was in the form of a request. The council called by Victor himself, 
 consisted of all the bishops of Italy; which may be looked upon as indicating 
 the extent of his jurisdiction at that time. 
 
THE ROMAN CATHOLIC HIERARCHY. 423 
 
 Church was once admitted, the Christians of that day 
 found no difficulty in believing that such supremacy 
 had continued from the times of the apostles. They 
 were no more disposed to trace back the title of a 
 power which they found established, than they were to 
 investigate the origin of books which they found in 
 circulation. 
 
 Protestant writers have claimed, that the power of 
 the papacy was not established, nor its claims admitted 
 in the writings of the fathers, until several hundred 
 years after Christ. Even the fair minded Neander 
 does not see in the writings of Irenaeus or Tertullian, 
 any acknowledgment that "the Eoman Church held a 
 prominence as tiie Cathedra Petri, over all the other 
 apostolic churches." Whether as Cathedra Petri, or 
 as the Church of Peter and Paul, not only the promi- 
 nence, but the supremacy of the Church of . Rome, 
 would seem to be pretty clearly acknowledged, in the 
 following passage from Irenaeus: 
 
 "Since, however, it would be very tedious, in such a volume as this, to 
 reckon up the successions of all the churches, we do put to confusion all those 
 who, in whatever manner, whether by an evil self-pleasing, by vain-glory, or 
 by blindness and perverse opinion, assemble in unauthorized meetings; (we 
 do this) by indicating that tradition derived from the apostles, of the very 
 great, the very ancient, and universally known church, founded and organ- 
 ized at Rome, by the two most glorious apostles, Peter and Paul; as also (by 
 pointing out) the faith preached to men, which comes down to our times by 
 means of the successions of the bishops. 
 
 "For it is a matter of necessity that every church should agree with this 
 church, on account of its pre-eminent authority; that is, the faithful every 
 where, inasmuch as the apostolic tradition has been preserved continually by 
 those who exist everywhere." 
 
 "The blessed apostles, then, having founded and built up the Church, com- 
 mitted into the hands of Linus, the office of the episcopate. Of this Linus, 
 Paul makes mention in the Epistles to Timothy. To him, succeeded Anacletus, 
 and after him, in the third place, from the apostles, Clement was allotted the 
 bishopric." 
 
 (1.) Church Hist. vol. 1, p. 290. 
 
424 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 He then gives the names of nine bishops, following 
 Clement, and proceeds as follows: 
 
 "In this order, and by this succession, the ecclesiastical tradition from the 
 apostles, and the preaching of the truth have come down to us. And this is 
 most abundant proof, that there is one and the same vivifying faith, which has 
 been preserved in the church, from the apostles until now, and handed down 
 in truth." Irenceus adv. Hcer. 3. 3. 
 
 In the time of Tertullian, some twenty years later, 
 the Roman bishops issued peremptory edicts, and ap- 
 pealed to the authority of their predecessors. ' They 
 called themselves bishops of bishops; episcopi epis- 
 coporum. a 
 
 Tertullian himself, was scarcely less explicit than 
 Irenaeusr 
 
 "Since, moreover," he says, "you are close to Italy, you have Rome, from 
 which there comes, even into our hands, the very authority. How happy is 
 its church, in which apostles poured forth all their doctrine, along with their 
 blood! Where Peter endures a passion like his Lord's! Where Paul wins 
 his crown -in a death like John's! Where the apostle John was first plunged, 
 unhurt, into boiling oil, and thence remitted to his island-exile! See what 
 she has learned, what she has taught, what fellowship she has had, even with 
 churches in Africa! One Lord God does she acknowledge, the Creator of the 
 Universe, and the Christ Jesus of the Virgin Mary, the Son of God, the Cre- 
 ator, and the resurrection of the flesh. The law and the prophets she unites 
 in one volume, with the writings of evangelists and apostles, from which she 
 drinks in her faith; this she seals with the water, arrays with the Holy Ghost, 
 feeds with the eucharist, cheers with martyrdom; and against such a disci- 
 pline thus she admits no gainsayer." Tertullian, Prescription against 
 Heretics, ch. 06. 
 
 This passage is evidence, not only of the supremacy 
 of the Roman Church, but that the New Testament 
 then in circulation, had been compiled under the same 
 authority. The New Testament of Marcion, consisting 
 of the Gospel and the Apostolicon, had been superseded 
 by a larger collection, containing the Acts of the Apos- 
 tles, the Revelation of John, a larger number of 
 Epistles of Paul, and in place of the one gospel, of 
 
 (1.) Tert. De Virg. Velandis. (2.) Ibid. Be Pudicitia, ch. 1. 
 
THE ROMAN CATHOL10 HIERARCHY. 425 
 
 Marcion, four gospels, which were to stand as four 
 pillars, to support the authority of the Church of Rome. 
 
 Irenseus, while he clearly concedes the supremacy of 
 that church, at the same time shows the weakness of 
 the foundation upon which the supremacy rested. He 
 declares that the church had been founded by Peter 
 and Paul, and that the episcopacy had been by them 
 committed into the hands of Linus. From Linus it 
 had gone to Anacletus, and "after him, in the third 
 place from the apostles, Clement was allotted the bish- 
 opric." The tradition of the Catholic church has been, 
 that Peter was the first Bishop of Rome, and that the 
 keys of the kingdom, as well as the bishopric, were de- 
 livered immediately by Peter to Clement. This tradi- 
 tion is in accordance with the letter from Clement to 
 James, which was in circulation at an early day, but it 
 is not sustained by Irenaeus. 
 
 This discrepancy has been the occasion of much dis- 
 cussion. The most ingenious explanation is given by 
 Rufinus, the Latin translator of the Recognitions. He 
 conjectures that Linus and Anacletus merely assisted 
 Peter in the management of the church, which was 
 still, at the death of Peter, delivered over to Clement. 
 But then what becomes of the continuous "succession," 
 dwelt upon by Irenaeus, in the chain of which, two of 
 the links consisted of Linus and Anacletus? 
 , The difficulty does not end here. According to Ire- 
 na?us, the next bishop to Clement, was Evaristus. But 
 this succession, though accepted by some Catholic 
 writers, is found by others, not to accord with the tra- 
 ditions of the church. Accordingly, the Roman Alman- 
 ac, entitled Gerarchia Catholica, interposes Anacletus 
 between Clement and Evaristus. The third bishop, 
 the second, exclusive of Peter, according to this au- 
 thority, was Cletus, instead of Anacletus, while Anacle- 
 
426 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 tus came after Clement, and ruled over the church 
 twelve years; from A. D. 100 to 112. Darras, the Cath- 
 olic historian, whose work received the indorsement 
 of Pope Pius IX, has followed the succession as given 
 by Irenaeus; stating that his chronology is that of the 
 Chronologique deThistoire Ecclesiastique, on the model 
 of the great work of the President Henault, on the 
 History of France. 
 
 But this author does not agree with other Catholic 
 authorities. He has the bishopric of Peter commence 
 in the year 33. fixing the very day; the 29th of June. 
 This is nine years earlier than the time given in the 
 Almanac, which on this point is supported by Alzog's 
 Handbuch der Kirchengeschichte, a book very exten- 
 sively used heretofore among Catholics, as a text book 
 of church history. 
 
 Cletus, whose bishopric, according to the Roman 
 Almanac, ends in 90, rules a year longer, according to 
 Darras, his bishopric ending A. D. 91. Then comes 
 Clement, his office terminating, according to both, in 
 the year 100. After him, Evaristus, until 109, accord- 
 ing to Darras, but according to the Almanac, until 121. 
 Then Alexander, his bishopric, according to Alzog and 
 Darras, ending in the year 119, but according to the 
 Almanac, in the year 132. 
 
 After Alexander, the succession of the pontificates 
 was as follows, according to these three authorities: 
 
 Sixtus, according to the Almanac, A. D. 132 to 142. 
 
 do. do. Alzog, " 119 to 127. 
 
 " Darras, " 119 to 128. 
 
 Telesphorus, " Almanac, " 142 to 154. 
 
 " Alzog, " 127 to 139. 
 
 Darras, " 128 to 138. 
 
 Hyginus, " Almanac, " 154 to 158. 
 
 " Alzog, u 139 to 142. 
 
THE ROMAN CATHOLIC 
 
 HIERARCHY. 427 
 
 Hyginus, acccording to 
 Pius I, " 
 
 Anicetus, 
 
 Soter or Soterus, " 
 ti 
 
 Eleutherus, 
 
 Victor I, 
 
 M 
 
 Darras, 
 
 Almanac, 
 
 Alzog, 
 
 DaiTas, 
 
 Almanac, 
 
 Alzog, 
 
 Darras, 
 
 Almanac, 
 
 Alzog, 
 
 Darras, 
 
 Almanac, 
 
 Alzog, 
 
 Darras, 
 
 Almanac, 
 
 Alzog, 
 
 Darras, 
 
 ,. 
 
 A. D. 138 to 142. 
 " 158 to 167. 
 " 142 to 157. 
 " 142 to 150. 
 " 167 to 175. 
 
 157 to 168. 
 
 150 to 161. 
 
 175 to 182. 
 
 168 to 177. 
 
 162 to 174. 
 
 182 to 193. 
 
 177 to 192. 
 
 174 to 186. 
 
 193 to 203. 
 
 192 to 202. 
 
 186 to 200. 
 
 Thus, in these eight pontificates, there are but two 
 points in which any two of the three authors agree; 
 the commencement of the bishoprics of Sixtus and 
 Pius. In these particulars, Darras agrees with the 
 Handbuch. But the Handbuch and Almanac do not 
 agree in a single date; neither does Darras agree with 
 the Almanac in a single date. 
 
 Darras and the Handbuch give the names of fourteen 
 popes or bishops, previous to the year 200; the Almanac 
 gives fifteen. 
 
 If Irenaeus be brought into the comparison, while he 
 does not give the dates of the pontificates, he differs 
 from all these authorities, in neglecting to say that 
 Peter was bishop of Rome at all. On the contrary, he 
 states that the church was founded by Peter and Paul, 
 and by them handed over to Linus. 
 
 If, during all this time, the bishops of Rome had ex- 
 ercised supreme jurisdiction, can it be possible, that 
 nowhere throughout the Christian world, there would 
 have been kept a record of so much importance as the 
 
428 SIXTH PERIOD. A.D. 185 to A.D. 200. 
 
 succession of the supreme bishops? Would it not 
 have been possible to arrive at a more harmonious 
 result than this? 
 
 It will have been observed, that the Roman Catholic 
 Church was established about the same time, that the 
 four gospels and the Acts of the Apostles were brought 
 into general circulation. When Serapion, Bishop of 
 Antioch, in the year 190, put aside the Gospel of Peter, 
 and substituted in its stead the four gospels, he was 
 engaged in the unification of the church. 
 
 And it is a significant fact, that Irenaeus, the first 
 writer who mentions the four gospels, was the first who 
 acknowledged the supremacy of the Church of Rome. 
 
REVIEW OF SIXTH PERIOD. 429 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 REVIEW OF THE SIXTH PERIOD TESTIMONY OF HEATHEN WRITEM 
 REVIEW CONCLUSION. 
 
 REVIEW OF SIXTH PERIOD. 1. The termination of 
 the sixth period, which closes the century, finds the 
 tour gospels and the Acts of the Apostles coming into 
 general circulation, with most of the other New Testa- 
 ment writings. 
 
 The condition of the church in reference to the New 
 Testament books at the time, is well summed up by 
 Rev. Dr. Davidson, in the closing paragraphs to his two 
 volumes of Introduction to the New Testament: 
 
 "The following propositions, " says he, "are deducible from an impartial 
 survey of the history of the first two centuries:" 
 The propositions condensed are as follows : 
 
 1. Before A. D. 170, no book of the New Testament was termed "scripture." 
 
 2. No certain trace of the existence of the fourth gospel, till after Justin 
 Martyr. [This proposition might with equal truth be applied to the synoptic 
 gospels, in their present form.] 
 
 8. The gospels of Matthew and Mark, cannot be identified with the "logia" 
 of Matthew, and the things "said and done" by Jesus, which Mark wrote, 
 mentioned by Papias. 
 
 4. The writings of Paul were either not used, or little regarded by the 
 prominent ecclesiastical writers of the first half of the second century. After 
 A. D. 150, they began to be valued. 
 
 5. The present gospels did not assume a canonical position, till the latter 
 half of the second century. 
 
430 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 6. No canon of the New Testament, i. e. no collection of New Testament 
 literature like the present one, supposed to possess divine authority, existed 
 before A. D. 200. 
 
 [Davidson's Introduction to the New Testament, vol. 2, p. 520. The last 
 proposition cannot be accepted without some hesitation. The reader will re- 
 member the words of Tertullian, written about the year 200: 
 
 "The law and the prophets she (the Church of Borne) unites in one volume, 
 with the writings of evangelists and apostles," &c. 
 
 There is reason to believe, that very soon after the four gospels appeared, 
 somewhere between the years 180 and 200, they were published under the au- 
 thority and by the direction of the Church of Rome, in a volume with the Old 
 Testament, and with the other New Testament books then in circulation.] 
 
 2. Closely following the introduction into general 
 circulation, of the hooks mentioned, was the establish- 
 ment of the supremacy of the Bishop of Kome over 
 the universal catholic church; the Gospels of John and 
 Matthew being used as powerful agencies in the con- 
 summation of that object. Not that the gospels were 
 considered of higher authority than the traditions of 
 the church, but those traditions themselves were es- 
 tablished upon the firmest foundation, by the sanction 
 
 ,of gospels bearing the names of two of the apostles of 
 Jesus. 
 
 And here it is worthy of remark, that while in cne 
 earlier gospels, attributed to Luke and Mark, neither of 
 whom was an apostle, had been recorded the older 
 legends and traditions of the churches, when, to aid the 
 Bishop of Eome in assuming authority over the entire 
 Christian world, it was thought necessary to have still 
 other gospels, they were both attributed to apostles of 
 Christ. 
 
 HEATHEN WRITERS. Something is said in almost 
 every complete work on the canon, concerning the evi- 
 dence of heathen writers. Such evidence is absolutely 
 of no value in reference to the canon, because no men-, 
 tion is found in any heathen writer, of any of the 
 Christian writings, before they are referred to by the 
 Christians themselves. 
 
GENERAL REVIEW. CONCLUSION. 431 
 
 Celsus, who, as quoted by Origen, is perhaps most 
 relied upon as referring to the New Testament books, 
 does not appear to have written the work cited by 
 Origen, "The True Word," until early in the third 
 century. 
 
 There is, however, important evidence concerning 
 the life and death of Jesus at the time claimed by the 
 Christians; facts which have been disputed by some 
 learned writers. ' 
 
 GENERAL REVIEW CONCLUSION. In taking a general 
 review of the first hundred and seventy years of the 
 Christian religion, the first thing that strikes the mind, 
 is the dearth of material, from which to construct a 
 reliable history. It is seen at once, how much must 
 rest upon probability in its different degrees how 
 much must be relegated to the province of speculation. 
 The works of the only church historian who wrote 
 during that period, lost or destroyed the few frag- 
 ments that are left, being of comparatively no value 
 the writings of Porphyry and others who wrote against 
 Christianity, and those of the heretic Christians, all de- 
 stroyed there remain only the works of some of the 
 orthodox fathers, and the text of those in a mutilated 
 and corrupted condition. 
 
 As from a few bones, the scientist can re-construct 
 the entire anatomy, so from these fragments can the 
 historian arrive at the frame-work of the orthodox re- 
 ligion of the second century. But the complete and 
 living form of Christianity is wanting. 
 
 With the exception of the epistle of Clement of 
 Rome, written near the close of the first century, and 
 a few scattering writings afterward, there is but little 
 in the fathers of that day, to remind one of the pure 
 
 (1.) See Appendix, I. 
 
432 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 and lofty morality of Jesus, or the fervid utterances 
 of the apostle to the Gentiles. The fathers of the sec- 
 ond century were, with united energies, engaged in 
 the work of suppressing heresy. Justin Martyr was 
 writing against the Jews, Tertullian, against Marcion, 
 and Irenseus against all the heretics. This raid against 
 those who differed from the established faith, left but 
 little time to cultivate the more kindly Christian graces* 
 and finally culminated in the establishment of a power 
 which should be competent for the suppression of 
 heresy by force. 
 
 Another thing that strikes the attention, in a com- 
 prehensive review of the period, is, the ignorance and 
 superstition, even of the most enlightened, and best 
 educated of the fathers. Their bigotry has been no- 
 ticed their ignorance and superstition were no less. 
 
 With rare exceptions, they were men who utterly 
 despised that learning of the heathen, which consisted 
 in attempts to ascertain the laws of the material uni- 
 verse. Construing in the narrowest and strictest sense, 
 the maxim, that the wisdom of this world is foolish- 
 ness with God, they confined themselves, almost exclu- 
 sively, to an exposition of the Jewish scriptures, and 
 of the sayings of Christ, construed in the light of those 
 scriptures; drawing oftentimes, in the application of 
 the prophecies, the most fanciful and whintsical 
 analogies. 
 
 Their credulity was unbounded. They had a sublime 
 disregard for truth; not so much from x perversity, as 
 from carelessness, and indifference to its sacred char- 
 acter. Their unscrupulousness when seeking for argu- 
 ments to enforce their positions, is notorious; as well 
 as the prevalence among them, of what are known as 
 pious frauds. Jones, himself a zealous Christian wri- 
 ter, says, that Justin Martyr, Clemens Alexandrinus- 
 
GENERAL REVIEW. CONCLUSION. 433 
 
 and Lactantius made use of testimonies out of forger- 
 ies and spurious books, to prove the very foundation of 
 the Christian Re veMion; 1 and it is believed on good 
 grounds, that Irenseus was no better. This father, 
 while engaged in the introduction of gospels which 
 show that the ministry of Christ lasted from one to 
 three years, not longer than three and a half, himself 
 declares that it lasted about twenty years, and that he 
 had the tradition from the elders of Asia, who had ob- 
 tained it from John and the other apostles. 
 
 Such is the material at the hands of the historian. 
 Of course he cannot rely implicitly upon the unsup- 
 ported assertion of any such writer, for the truth of 
 any historical fact whatever. In every instance, he is 
 obliged to scrutinize carefully, and endeavor to ascer- 
 tain whether any ulterior motives may have prompted 
 whatever statement may be under consideration. If 
 he can find none, and the fuct stands uncontradicted 
 by other writers, it is cautiously accepted. Under such 
 circumstances, progress is slow and uncertain. The 
 most that any writer can hope to accomplish, is to place 
 in proper shape, what is already known, and to estab- 
 lish here and there a landmark, for the benefit of sub- 
 sequent historians. 
 
 In conclusion, as the result of this investigation, it 
 may be repeated, that no evidence is found, of the ex- 
 istence in the first century, of either of the following 
 doctrines; the immaculate conception the miracles 
 of Christ his material resurrection. No one of these 
 doctrines is- to be found in the epistles of the New 
 Testament, nor have we been able to find them in 
 any other writings of the first century. 
 
 As to the four gospels, in coming to the conclusion 
 
 (1.) Jones, vol. 1, p. 374. 
 
434 SIXTH PERIOD. A. D. 185 to A. D. 200. 
 
 that they were not written in the first century ,.we have 
 but recorded the conviction of the. more advanced 
 scholars of the present day, irrespective of their reli- 
 gious views in other respects; with whom, the question 
 as now presented is, how early in the second century 
 were they composed? l 
 
 Discarding, as inventions of the second century, 
 having no historical foundation, the three doctrines 
 above named, and much else which must necessarily 
 stand or fall with them, what remains of the Christian 
 religion? 
 
 All that is of any value all that is in harmony with 
 the immutable laws of the universe, still remains. 
 We have still the divine teachings of Christ. The 
 more important of these, though more or less interpo- 
 polated and corrupted, have been preserved and handed 
 down, both by tradition and in writing; and unlike 
 the books referred to, can be traced back to well au- 
 thenticated records of the first century. 
 
 These teachings impress upon the mind and heart, 
 the highest and purest form of morality. They have 
 never been improved upon by any theological specula- 
 tions. After all the systems of theologians shall have 
 passed away, they will stand forth, shining brighter 
 and brighter,, even unto the perfect day. 
 
 (1.) Dr. Davidson does not think either of the four gospels, in its present 
 form, written before the year 100. The Gospel of John, not before 150. See 
 his Introduction to the New Testament. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 I. 
 
 JESUS CHRIST AS A HISTORICAL PERSONAGE. 
 
 Some able writers, observing the confusion and uncertainty existing in the 
 chronology of nearly all the events connected with the early history of Chris- 
 tianity, have doubted whether such a person as Jesus Christ lived at the time 
 alleged. These doubts have, in some instances, been expressed by writers 
 of much learning, and cannot well be disregarded. 
 
 There are three good and reliable witnesses of the first century; one a 
 Christian, one a Jew, and the other a heathen: 
 
 1. PAUL. The Epistles of Paul stand out as a fact, utterly unexplainable, 
 and incomprehensible, except upon the hypothesis of the life and suffering 
 of the central figure of them all. 
 
 That Paul wrote his Epistles in the first century, is attested by Clement 
 of Rome, A. D. 97, who refers to one of them expressly, and by tne fathers 
 and writers of the first half of the second century, particularly Marcion, who, 
 about 145, made a compilation of those then in circulation; ten in number. 
 
 2. JOSEPHUS; who gives an account of the death of James, the brother 
 of Jesus, in the 9th chapter of the 20th book of the Antiquities. While nar- 
 rating the particulars of the death of James, he speaks of him as "the broth- 
 er of Jesus who was called Christ. 11 We know of no good reason for doubt- 
 ing the authenticity of this passage. [See ante, pp. 34, 35.] 
 
 3. TACITUS; who, in the 44th chapter of the 15th book of the Annals, 
 speaks of Christus, "who, in the reign of Tiberius, was put to death as a 
 criminal, by the procurator, Pontius Pilate." [See p. 330. J 
 
 II. 
 
 ZACHARIAS. 
 
 There were four persons by that name, who have been referred to in the 
 apocryphal and canonical gospels, and in the writings of the fathers, in such 
 an indiscriminate manner, as to create great contusion. 
 
 1. Zacharias or Zechariah, the son of Jehoida. He was stoned to death, m 
 the court of the temple." 2. Chron. 24. 20, 21. 
 
 2. Zacharias or Zechariah, the prophet, who was the son of Berechiah. 
 Zech. 1.1. We have no account of his death. 
 
 3. Zacharias, father of John the Baptist. 
 
 In the Protevangelion, it is stated that because* he would not disclose the 
 hiding place of his son John, who had been concealed from Herod, he was 
 murdered "in the entrance of the temple." [See ante, p. 130.] 
 
 This account is referred to and accredited by the earlier fathers, including 
 Tertullian and Origen. It does not appear who was the father of this 
 Zacharias. 
 
 4. Zacharias, the son of Barouchos, who was murdered inside the temple, 
 about A. D. 69. [Josephus, Jewish War, bk. 4, ch. 5, 4.] 
 
 Thus it will be seen, that three of the persons by that name, were put to 
 death in or near the temple. Of these, the first was the son of Jehoida; the 
 father of the second, not named, and the third was the son of Barouchos. 
 This comes the nearest to the description of the Zacharias mentioned in 
 Matt. 23. 35. We have therefore adopted the opinion of able writers, who 
 consider the last the one referred to by the author of Matthew. 
 
GEN ERAL INDEX. 
 
 (The figures in bracketts indicate the year when the person lived or flour- 
 ished.) 
 
 Aaron, the High Priest, John the 
 Baptist of the family of, 60. 
 
 Abbott Prof., doubtful passages, 188. 
 
 Abuli'aragius, [1256], 168, 169. 
 
 Abgarus, King of Edessa, first picture 
 of Christ sent to, 196; 
 correspondence with Christ, 287; 
 4 * probably a forgery, 295. 
 
 Abraham, worshiped by heathen em- 
 perors, 100. 
 
 Acosta Father, [1640], 391. 
 ActaBon, 388. 
 
 Accommodation, a mode of constru 
 
 ing scripture, 145. 
 Acts of the Apostles , when broughi 
 
 into general circulation, 429; 
 
 not historical, 23, 369-372; 
 
 not referred to by the apostofic 
 
 fathers, 55; Cambridge MS. con 
 
 tains 600 interpolations, 187; 
 
 not in Marcion s N. T., 241; 
 
 critically considered, 369-872; 
 
 referred to in Murator'nfrag., 412 
 
 references to passages in, 105, 288 
 
 289, &56; 
 
 its relation to Roman Catholicism, 
 
 400, 401, 424, 428. 
 
 Acts and Martyrdom of Andrew, ab- 
 stract of, 125. 
 
 Acts of Andrew and Matthias, 125. 
 ' of Barnabas, 124. 
 44 of John, 89. 
 
 " of the Apostles, by Lucius, 369. 
 4< of Paul and Thecla, 23, 124, 369. 
 " of Peter, 89. 
 
 " of Philip, 369; abstract of, 125. 
 44 of Peter and And. 31, 89, 125, 369. 
 Acts of Peter and Paul, 124, 369; 
 containing Letter of Pontius Pi- 
 late, 218; also account of Peter and 
 Simon Magus before Nero, 111, 
 112, 113. 
 
 Acts of St. Mary, 89. 
 
 Acts of the Holy Apostle Thomas , 125. 
 
 Acts and Martyrdom of St. Matthew, 
 
 Acts of Pilate, 126, 214, 218, 332, 333, 
 374; one of the three most ancient 
 pels of the2d century extant, 
 128; abstract of the gospel, and its 
 standing with the fathers, 177- 
 185; compared with the canonical 
 gospels, 186-212; mentioned by 
 Justin Martyr, 270, 274, 275, 276; 
 written before any of the canoni- 
 cal gospels, 296; contains the most 
 reliable account of the crucifixion, 
 331; Erasmus thought it was writ- 
 ten before Luke, 344; contains the 
 shortest and probably the oldest 
 accounts of the miracles attribu- 
 ted to Christ, 189-198; newly dis- 
 covered Acts of Pilate, 220, 221. 
 
 Africanus. See Julius. 
 
 Agrippa Castor, [130], 223; sketch of, 
 'I'll ; wrote against Basilides, his 
 writings lost or destroyed, 227, 402. 
 
 Agrippa the Great, was brother of 
 Herodias, 17. 
 
 .Eons, 222, 325. 
 
 Ahaz, King of Judah, 142, 14a 
 
 Alvarez Semedo, 387. 
 
 Alford, Gr. Test., 35. 
 
 Alfonsa Sonsa, 174. 
 
 Alexander Abonotichus, [2d century], 
 
 101 ; sketch of him by Lucian, 114, 
 
 115, 282. 
 
 Ylexander, Bishop of Rome, 426. 
 Vlexander, Era of, 154. 
 Alexander Dr. on Hieronymian Ver- 
 sions of N. T., 305. 
 
 Alexandrians, Epistle to, [Supposed to 
 be Ep. to the Heb.], 412. 
 
 Albinua, Procurator of Judaea, 35. 
 
438 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Alzog, 232, 425-427. 
 
 Alexander, statue of, 282. 
 
 Alcestis, rescued from death by Her- 
 
 cules, 388. 
 
 Amasis, King of Egypt, 95. 
 Ammianus Marcellinus, a writer, 3d 
 
 century, 282, 404. 
 Amelias, an ancient Greek writer, 390. 
 Ambrose, Latin father of 4th cen- 
 
 tury, 10, 83, 131, 343. 
 Amuphis, an Egyptian magician, 122. 
 Antonius, an ascetic, [3d cent.], 75. 
 Annas and Caiaphas, High Priests, 15, 
 
 16, 179, 183, 185, 209. 
 Anius, the High Priest, 388. 
 
 Anna, the grandmother of Jesus, 128, 
 
 129. 
 
 Anna, the prophetess, see Hannah. 
 Antoninus Pius, Emperor, [138 to 161], 
 
 267, 295. 
 
 Ananus, High Priest, 35. 
 Anicetus, Bishop of Rome, 398, 407, 
 
 421, 427. 
 
 Antonius, father of Simon Magus, 106. 
 Anacletus, Bishop of Rome, 423, 425. 
 Antonine column, sculpture on, 123. 
 Ananias and Sapphira, 28. 
 Announcement to Mary, 129, 135, 136, 
 
 162, 271, 321. 
 
 Andrew, the Apostle, 59, 356. 
 Anonymous Writings, 228, 229. 
 
 Antinous, the favorite of Hadrian, wor- 
 
 shiped as a god, 116. 
 Angels in the Jewish system, 117, 118. 
 Antiquity of Christian Doctrines, 387 
 
 -391. 
 
 Apollo, 115, 390. 
 Apollonius, Christ'n writer, [3d cent.], 
 
 284. 
 Apollonius, of Tyana, [1st cent.], 114, 
 
 116, 282,283,374,387,388; Biog- 
 
 raphy of, by Philostratus, 90-99; 
 
 estimate of his character by differ- 
 
 ent writers, 99- 101; extracts from 
 
 his epistles, 101-103. 
 Apocalypse of John, in N. T., 36, 124, 
 
 269, 270, 413, 424; not 
 
 nerally 
 
 received by the ancients, 33; omit- 
 ted from the canon by the Asiatic 
 churches 34; reference to passages 
 
 in, 86, 279; supposed to have been 
 written by John the presbyt'r, 228; 
 not in Marcion's New Test., 241. 
 
 Apocalypse of John (another), 89, 124. 
 
 Apocalypse of Esdras, 124. 
 
 Apocalypse of Paul, 89, 124. 
 
 of Moses, 124. 
 " of Cerinthus, 33. 
 
 of Peter, 89, 413. 
 " of Bartholomew, 89. 
 
 Apocryphal Gospels, and Writings, 
 79-89, 124, 227, 310, 405, 410. 
 
 Apocryphal Acts, Epistles, Revela- 
 tions, &c., 89, 124. 
 
 Apostolic Fathers, 37-55, 232. 
 
 Apuleius, pagan philosopher, of the 
 2d century, 116. 
 
 Apostles of Christ, 20-36, 417, 433. 
 Apelles, [160], a Gnostic leader, sketch 
 
 of, 280, 281? his writings lost, 404. 
 Aquila, brother of Clement of Rome,. 
 
 40, 106, 107. 
 
 Archelaus, King of Judssa, 149,. 161, 
 322. 
 
 Aristides, [126], author of an Apolo- 
 gy, 402; sketch of, 225, 226; Epis- 
 tle to Diognetus attributed to, 288.. 
 
 Aristides, the Sophist, [176], 370, 371. 
 
 Arnobius, Christian writer, early in 
 4th cent., 121. 
 
 Artemon, [200], 415, 416. 
 
 Aretas, King of Petraea, 18; 
 
 Aristeas, of Proconnesus, 116. 
 
 Aristo, of Pella, [175], 393, 394. 
 
 Aristotle, 92, 166, 301, 391, 396. 
 
 Aristion, [130], 228, 236, 402. 
 
 Arian Controversy,. 415. 
 
 Asterius Urbanus, [188],. 411. 
 
 Asterius, writer, [4th cent.],. 196. 
 
 Asceticism, 72-75. 
 
 Atonement, the, 381, 382, 389. 
 
 Athenagoras, [177], an Athenian phi- 
 losopher, and Christian writer, 
 267, 268, 282; sketch of, 396; held 
 to a material resurrection, 375. 
 
 Athanasius, [373], 152, 
 
 Augustus Caesar, 123, 139, 154, 387- 
 
 Aurelian, [Emp. 270-275],. 100.. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 439 
 
 Austin, [600], Christ'n writer, 132, 280. 
 Aulus Gellius, early in 2d century, 
 
 282, 283, 404. 
 Aurelius, Marcus, [Emp., 161-180], 
 
 45, 122, 268, 396, 420. 
 Aurelius, Lucius Commodus, 268. 
 
 Augustine, [420], 80, 239, 307, 343, 
 356, 397; relates astonishing mir- 
 acles, 122; discussion with Faus- 
 tus, the Manichaean, 298-303; his 
 explanation of the genealogy of 
 Christ, 320; developed the doc- 
 trine of original sin, and inherited 
 guilt, 382." 
 
 Avenging of the Savior, 220. 
 
 Baring-Gould, Rev. S., 11, 12, 58, 75, 
 79, 82, 83, 84, 86, 88, 225, 241, 
 243, 244, 392; exonerates Mar- 
 cion from having corrupted the 
 Gospel of Luke, 252, 253. 
 
 Baptism, 384, 385, 386; form of, was 
 immersion, '384; change from im- 
 mersion to sprinkling, 391. 
 
 Baptism of Jesus, 15, 60, 62, 151, 152, 
 159, 274, 280, 315. 
 
 Baptizing women, 23. 
 
 Baptizing by women, '23: taught and 
 permitted by Marcion, 240. 241; 
 also by a sect of Montanists, 284. 
 
 Barachiah, (Barachias), 63. 
 
 Bardanes, 93. 
 
 Basil, [375], 388. 
 
 Basnage, thought Luke the first of the 
 
 canonical gospels, ?45. 
 Bacchylus of Corinth, [180], sketch of, 
 
 397, 398, 422. 
 
 Bardesanes, [180], sketch of, 397. 
 Bayle, M., 100. 
 Barnabas, [1st century], 85, 86, 226; 
 
 preaches at Rome, 40. 
 
 Barnabas, Epistle of, [130], 84, 85, 
 226, 227, 232; no evidence for the 
 N. T., 53; attributed by the fath- 
 ers to the companion of Paul, 226 ; 
 such authorship rejected by mod- 
 ern scholars, io. ; one of the first 
 books mentioning the miracles of 
 Christ, 374; the author a millen- 
 anan, 384. 
 
 Basilides, [125], a famous Gnostic, 80, 
 81, 222, 227, 234, 402; Irenseus' 
 account of his doctrines, 224; 
 
 sketch of, 223, 224; is said to have 
 written a commentary on "the 
 gospel," in 24 books, 223, 401; 
 not a reliable witness for the four 
 gospels, 224; maintained that 
 Christ, being innocent, could not 
 endure penal suffering, 381. 
 
 Barsabas, 236. 
 
 Barabbas, 63, 200, 312, 331. 
 
 Baronius, [15881, 65, 99, 123, 132, 
 
 229, 351. 
 
 Bartholomew, 36, 80, 81, 125, 068. 
 Baldseus, 170, 171. 
 Bopadeva, [12th century], 175, 176. 
 Bellarmine, [1600], 343, 351. 
 Berenice, 388. 
 
 Berwick, Rev. Edward, [1809], 91. 
 Beausobre, [1734], 65. 
 Bede, Venerable, [734], 80, 83, 281, 
 
 344. 
 
 Beryllus, [200-244], 415. 
 Bhagavat Purana, 170, 171, 172, 174; 
 
 antiquity of, 175, 176. 
 Bible Revision, 188. 
 Bishops of Rome to the year 200, 425- 
 
 428. 
 
 Blastus, [177], notice of, 395. 
 Blount, Charles, [1680], a celebrated 
 
 deist, 91. 
 Bleek, a German writer, 47. 
 Book of Enoch, 117. 
 Book of the Helkesaites, 87. 
 Book of Joseph, the High Priest, 147. 
 Book of James, see Protevangelion. 
 Book of Tobit, 117. 
 Book of John, concerning the falling 
 
 asleep of Mary, 124. 
 
 Bolingbroke, [1740], 52, 53. 
 Bossuet, [1688], 371. 
 Book of Wisdom, 413. 
 Bretschneider, [1830], 355. 
 Brahma, first person in the Hindoo 
 Trinity, 388, 389. 
 
 Brahmins, 93, 96, 174, 176, 391. 
 Bunsen, [1850],' 23. 
 Buddha, 166. 
 Burton, [18:33], 268. 
 Byzantius, 229. 
 
440 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Caius, [210], 30, 394. 
 Carpocrates, [135], 60. 233, 283, no- 
 tice of, and his doctrines, 230, 231 
 
 Cassiodorus, [550], historian, 196. 
 
 Cainites, 84. 
 
 Canon of the N. T., 76, 77. 
 
 Cave, [1700], a writer, 411. 
 
 Cave, Christ born in a, 129, 130, 132, 
 
 139, 141, 144, 146, 148, 154, 155, 
 
 156, 171, 273. 
 Catholic Church, 373, 413. 
 Caiaphas, High Priest, 15, 16, 147, 
 
 179, 214. 
 
 Capuanus Catena, |455], 54. 
 Canticles, Book of. 62. 
 Cassianus, Julius, [190], 71, 411. 
 Camerarms, 80. 
 
 Caracalla, Enip., [211-217], 98, 100. 
 Casting out Demons, 117, 120, 121, 
 
 Cambridge Manuscript, [MS. Bezse], 
 187, 370. 
 
 Celsus, [210], 101, 114, 431. 
 
 Celibacy taught in the Gospel of the 
 Egyptians, 77; also by Saturni- 
 nus, 223. 
 
 Cephas, 29, 334. 
 
 Cerdo, or Cerdon, a Gnostic, [140], no- 
 tice of, 231. 
 
 Cerinthus, [145], a celebrated Gnostic, 
 31, 32, 33; held that Jesus was 
 the real son of Joseph, 60, 234; 
 sketch of, 233, 234; had a gospel 
 and a revelation, 234; Toland 
 thought he might have written the 
 Gospel of John, 234: Irenaeusand 
 Jerome assert that John wrote a- 
 gainst him, 234, 357; his works 
 lost or destroyed, 403. 
 
 Cerinthians. used the Gospel of the 
 Hebrews, 59. 
 
 Centurio, 182, 193, 194. 
 
 Chromatius, [400], a Bishop, 215- 
 217. 
 
 Chrishna. [B. C. 1156], 170-174, 
 175/387, 388; parallel between 
 Chrishna and Christ, 171; antiq- 
 uity of the legends concerning, 
 175, 176. 
 
 Chimalinan, mother of Quexalcote, 389. 
 
 Chrysostom, [407], 10, 46, 131; his 
 
 testimony concerning the Acts of 
 the Apostles, 370. 
 
 Chronicles of Hegesippus, 406-408. 
 
 Christ, see Jesus Christ. 
 
 Christus, 330. 
 
 Christ and Abgarus, alleged corres- 
 pondence between, 287, 295. 
 
 Christian women, 22, 23. 
 
 Churches of Vienne and Lyons, Epis- 
 tle from, [177], 395. 
 
 Christian Era, date of, when and by 
 whom established, 330. 
 
 Charinus, 183, 184. 
 
 Church of Corinth, 4, 27, 418. 
 
 Church of Lyons, 420. 
 
 Church of Rome, 408, 409, 418, 419, 
 430; founded by Peter and Paul, 
 417. 
 
 Church at Sinope, 3, 4. 
 
 Church of Philippi, 418. 
 
 Church of Rhossus, 7. 
 
 Church of Ephesus, 418. 
 
 Church of Thyatira, 34. 
 
 Chrysippus, [B.C. 230], a Greek phi- 
 losopher, 92. 
 
 Circumcisi9n, insisted upon by Jewish 
 Christians, 384. 
 
 Circumcision of Jesus, see Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Oicero, [B. C. 50], 301, 391. 
 
 Claudius Apollinaris, [178], a Chris- 
 tian writer, 122, 123; notice of, 
 396, 397. 
 
 laudius, Emp., [41 to 54], 32, 105. 
 leomecles, of Astypalaea, a miracle- 
 worker, 116. 
 letus, Bishop of Rome, 425, 426. 
 
 Clement of Rome, [97], sketch of, 37- 
 43; when Bishop of Rome, 423, 
 424, 425, 426; his views concern- 
 ing the resurrection, 26, 27, 55, 
 375, 376; says nothing of the im- 
 maculate conception, or of the 
 miracles of Christ, 28; not a, wit- 
 ness to the four gospels, 37-39, 
 52, 53; his treatment of heretics, 
 42, 54; the keys of the kingdom 
 given to him, by Peter, at Rome, 
 29, 367. 
 
 dement of Rome, Epistle to the Co- 
 rinthians, (called the First Epistle 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 441 
 
 of Clement), 2, 23, 37-43, 53, 84, 
 85, 382, 407, 431; 2d Epistle 
 to the Corinthians, attributed to 
 Clement, [150-200], 39, 71. 416; 
 Clement to James, Epistle, 29, 39, 
 367, 425; the foundation of the 
 Inquisition, 29; Epistle of Clem- 
 ent in praise of Virginity, 39; the 
 Canons attributed to him, 39; 
 also Apostolic Constitutions, 39; 
 
 Clementines, or Clementine Writings, 
 . 39, 66, 67, 86, 238, 416; 
 attributed to Clement, consisting 
 of Epitome, 39, 2:38; Homilies. 
 :'/.), 105, 238, and Recogni- 
 tions; see "Recognitions": Gos- 
 pel of the Hebrews used in the 
 Clementine writings, 86, 233. 
 
 Clementine Gospel, probably the Gos- 
 pel of the Hebrews, 86. 
 
 Clement, mother of, 385, 386. 
 
 Clemert of Alexandria, [200], 66, 72, 
 '. 398, 406, 409, 412, 
 414, 417-120. 4:52; references to, 
 and quotations from his writings. 
 10, 24, 57, 70, 71, 76, 77. 84, 
 85, 120, 170, 226, 229, 231, 232, 
 319, 368, 383, 411, 414; some 
 of his lost works, 409, 410: held 
 to the spiritual view of the resur- 
 rection, 376; denied the eternal 
 duration of future punishment, 
 383. 
 
 Council of Nice, [325] ; doctrine of the 
 trinity established, 379. 
 
 Council of Laodicea, [305]. forbade the 
 ordination of women, 22; exclud- 
 <! the Apocalypse from the canon, 
 
 ' ''T. 
 
 Council, Italian, called by Victor, 418, 
 419, 422. 
 
 Councils, Local, ibid. 
 
 Constantius Porphyrogenitus. 196. 
 
 Constantino. Emp., [30<>-337], 33, 
 : by his edict the works of Por- 
 phyry were burned, '294, 
 
 Codex Bezae. see Cambridge. 
 Confucius, [B. C. 598], Magi attended 
 
 his birth, from a distance, :>*7; 
 
 golden rule taught by, :>91. 
 
 Confession and Remission of Sins, 390. 
 
 Commodus, Emp., [180 to 192], 396, 
 
 398. 
 Credner, [1836], 8, 11, 13, 2:38, 270, 
 
 278, 351. 
 
 Creation out of nothing, taught by 
 
 Hernias, [145], 383. 
 Crucifixion of Jesus, See Jesus Christ. 
 Cureton, Prof. [1845], 43, 229. 
 Cyrenius and the Taxing, 154, 268, 
 
 272, 273, 291, 322. 323. 
 Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem, [375], 10, 
 
 33, 131, 152. 
 Cyprian, [250], 121, 274. 
 
 Dardanus, 166. 
 
 Damis, [1st cent.], 91, 93, 96, 97, 99. 
 
 Damascene, [725], 132. 
 
 Damasus, [366], 307. 
 
 Darius Hystaspes, [B. C, 500], 166. 
 
 I larras, [1855], 414, 422, 426, 427, 
 
 Daille, 81. 
 
 Davidson, Dr., 6, 25, 31, 32, 33, 34, 
 35, 44, 45, 76, 224, 227, 235, 237, 
 238, 269, 275, 278, 303, 304, 308, 
 357, 417, 418, 429, 430, 434. 
 
 De Wette, [1825], 243. 
 Descent into Hell, 184. 
 Death of Pilate, 219. 
 Demetrius, a philosopher, of the first 
 century, 97, 98. 
 
 Demetrius, Bishop of Alexandria, 
 
 [195], 422. 
 
 Desposyni, see Genealogies. 
 Descent from the Cross, by John, 86. 
 Demi-Ourgos, 105, 240. 
 Demas, 201-204. 
 Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth, [175], 
 
 :'IO: notice of, 394. 
 Dionysius, Exiguus, [525], 330. 
 Discussion between Peter and Simon 
 
 .Magus, 107-110. 
 
 Dion Cassius, [229], 90, 122, 123; 
 
 what he says of Apollonius, 
 
 98; ofMarcia, 398. 
 Diocletian, Emp., [284-305], 308. 
 Dialogue between Jason and Papis- 
 
 cus, 393, 394. 
 Diognetus, Epistle to, [140], notice 
 
 of, 238. 
 Divinity of Christ, 20, 278,354, 355, 
 
 388, 400, 416; origin and history 
 
 of the doctrine, 376 to 379. 
 Diatessaron, 284, 285, 297, 405. 
 
442 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Diapente, 285. 
 
 Dositheus, "The Standing One," 106, 
 107. 
 
 Bodwell, Dr. [1700], 124, 295, 419. 
 
 Bellinger, Br. [1867J, 23, 24, 26, 386; 
 wnat he says as to the punishment 
 inflicted by Peter, 28. 
 
 Bocetae, a sect of Gnostics, who be- 
 lieved that Jesus and Christ were 
 different, 11, 280. 
 
 Bonaldson, Br. [I860], 396, 397, 413. 
 
 Bomitian, Emp., [81 to 96], 32, 96, 97, 
 116, 388, 406, 407; his assassina- 
 tion at Rome detailed, at the same 
 time at Ephesus, by Apollonius of 
 Tyana, 98. 
 
 Bomna, Julia, wife of Septimius Se- 
 verus, [210], 90. 
 
 Boctrines, Christian, 13, 26, 32, 40, 
 48, 55, 68,77, 105, 224, 278; ori- 
 gin and history of, 373-386; an- 
 tiquity of, 387-391. 
 
 Boctrine of Peter^ see Peter. 
 Bubois, M., [1800], 389. 
 Bu Perron, translation of the Zend- 
 Avesta, [pub'd in 1771], 165-168. 
 
 Burant, [pulp'd in 1606,] 196, 197. 
 BuPin, [1688], 30, 65, 81, 101, 420. 
 Bumachus and Titus, 148. 
 
 Easter, 366, 367, 414, 415, 418, 421, 
 422. 
 
 Ebionites, [2d cent.], 25, 59, 60, 63, 
 
 68, 81, 398, 399. 
 Egyptian Impostor, 369, 370. 
 Eichhorn, [1794], 66, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 413. 
 
 Eisenmenger, 118. 
 Elders quoted by Ireneeus, 236. 
 
 Eleutherus, Bishop of Rome, 407, 408, 
 420, 427. 
 
 Ellicott, Bishop, [1856], 149, 198-200, 
 211. 
 
 Elizabeth, mother of John the Bap- 
 tist, 60, 129, 130, 134, 136. 
 Elijah, 75. 
 
 Electra, mother of Bardamis, 166. 
 Enoch and Elias, 214. 
 Epiphanes, [140], sketch of, 231. 
 
 Ephrnim, the Syrian, [378], 308. 
 Epistles of N. T., 37, 38. 
 
 Epiphanius, [385], 10, 73, 80-82, 84, 
 86, 130, 132, 196, 233, 234, 239, 
 241, 242, 252. 253, 258, 264, 284, 
 358, 403; references to his wri- 
 tings, 59, 60, 61, 72, 74, 75, 79, 
 81, 82, 83, 86, 87, 130, 131, 132, 
 152, 217, 218, 233, 234, 258, 264, 
 273, 274, 280, 284, 285, 344, 358, 
 412: he thought the Gospel of Ce- 
 rinthus, [A. B. 145], written be- 
 fore that of Luke, 344. 
 
 Erasmus, [1520], 72, 77, 83, 343; 
 thought the Acts of Pilate written 
 before the Gospel of Luke, 344. 
 
 Esculapius, 115, 116, 388. 
 Essenes, 72-75. 
 
 Esoteric, and Exoteric Boctrines, 385; 
 386. 
 
 Eternal Punishment, 382, 383, 390. 
 
 Eternal Gospel, 86, 87. 
 
 Eusebius, [325], 7, 10, 13, 33, 35, 
 56, 73, 83, 100, 103, 111, 178, 
 179, 221, 223, 225, 228, 229, 237, 
 285, 286, 297, 394, 398, 402, 405 r 
 406-409, 414; references to, and 
 quotations from his writings, 7, 
 12, 13, 24, 29, 30, 34, 35, 56, 57, 
 59, 73, 83, 86, 87, 103, 121, 122, 
 123, 124, 131, 152, 195, 196, 221, 
 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 232, 236, 
 237, 273, 284, 285, 289, 290, 291, 
 292, 293, 297, 343, 394, 395, 397, 
 399, 402, 405, 406-409, 414, 415, 
 418, 422; value of his testimony 
 as a witness, 287-295; his false- 
 hoods and forgeries, 288; forgerieg 
 on Josephus, 288-291; forgery on 
 Phlegon, 291-293; forgery on 
 Thailus, 293, 294; forgery on Por- 
 phyry, 294, 295; other forgeries, 
 
 Euthimius, [1120], 131. 
 
 Eunapius [400], 100, 101. 
 
 Euodms, [410], 132. 
 
 Eucharist, 424; of ancient origin, 391* 
 
 Eudocia, 99, 100. 
 
 Euripides, 396. 
 
 Evagrius, [594], 46. 
 
 Evaristus, Bishop of Rome, 425, 426. 
 
 Ewald, [1800], 3, 6, 50, 228, 278, 315. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 448 
 
 Faber, [1840], 165, 166, 167, 169. 
 
 Farrer, 205. 
 
 Faustus, a celebrated Manichsean Bish- 
 op, [400], 298--303, 356. 
 
 Fabricius, [1703], 3, 80, 86, 88, 89, 
 105, 125, 178, 285. 
 
 Fall of Man, an ancient doctrine, 
 390. 
 
 False Gospels of Lucianus. see Gospel 
 of Lucius. 
 
 False Gospels of Hesychius, 87, 88. 
 
 Festus, Governor of Judaea. [62], :?5. 
 
 Feuardentius, 54. 
 
 Final Restoration, believed in by Ori- 
 gen, 383. 
 
 Fire in the Jordan, 229, 274. 
 
 Fire Worshipers, 148, 160. 
 
 Flora, [190], 310, 411, 412. 
 
 Fleury, 269. 
 
 Florinus, [177], 395. 
 
 Forbe's Oriental Memoirs ,[1800], 175. 
 
 Fontenelle, [1700], 295. 
 
 Froude, the historian, 101, 114, 115. 
 
 Freedom of the Will, 381. 
 
 Galba, Emp., [68-69], 95. 
 
 Gamaliel, 369. 
 
 Galilee, 311. 
 
 Genealogy of Jesus, see Jesus Christ. 
 
 George, Bishop of Nkomedia, 132. 
 
 Germanus, Bishop of Constantinople, 
 [715], 132. 
 
 Gestas, 201, 203, 204. 
 
 Gelasius, Pope, [494], 81. 
 
 Gelasius, Decree of, [494], 11, 64, 76, 
 
 78, 80, 83, 84, 87-89, 132, 233. 
 Genealogies of the Desposyni, 86. 
 
 Gerarchia Catholica, the Roman Al- 
 manac, 425-427. 
 
 'Gfroerer, [1850], 117. 
 
 Gengis Khan, [1220], 387. 
 
 Gibbon, [1780], 100. 
 
 Giving up of Pontius Pilate, 219. 
 
 Gnostics and Gnosticism, 49, 79, 80-- 
 82, 105, 223, 231, 2:34, 235, 280. 
 283, 284, 376, 1384, 411. 
 
 Gobarus, [6th cent.], 398, 399. 
 
 Golden Rule before Christ, 391. 
 
 Gospel of Paul, one of the lost gos- 
 pels of the first century, 3-6, 9, 
 
 12, 14, 76 ; the foundation of the 
 Gospel of Marcion, 3; also of the 
 Gospel of Luke, 14. 
 
 Gospel of Peter, another lost gospel 
 of the first century, 3, 6--12, 
 
 13, 14, 75, 76, 131, 228, 288, 400, 
 412, 428; was part of the materi- 
 al entering into the Gospel of the 
 Hebrews, 68; supposed to be very 
 similar to it, 11, 87; cited by Jus- 
 tin Martyr, 7, 8, 270, 274; the 
 basis of the Gospel of Mark, 9, 14, 
 346, 350; suppressed by the bish- 
 ops in 2d century, to make place 
 for the canonical gospels, 6, 7, 
 409, 414, 428. 
 
 Gospel of the Egyptians, 70 to 78, 411; 
 frequently cited by Clement of 
 Alexandria, 70, 71: written be- 
 fore Luke, 71, 72, 343, 344. 
 
 Gospel of the Hebrews, 11, 14, 56- 
 69, 76, 80, 82, 86, 87, 105, 163, 
 237, 266, 274, 278, 374; claimed 
 by Jerome and Epiphanius to be 
 the Hebrew Gospel of Matthew,. 
 59-64, 358, 359; written before 
 the canonical gospels, 71, 72, 343, 
 344; used by Justin Martyr, 238, 
 297 ; supposed to have been used 
 by Tatian, 285, 405; used by He- 
 gesippus, according to Eusebius, 
 399, 407, 408. 
 
 Gospel of James, see Protevangelion. 
 Gospel of Nicodemus, see Acts of Pi- 
 late. 
 
 Gospel of the Infancy, attributed to 
 Thomas, 49, 79, 80, 140, 144, 
 146, 147, 148-176, 188, 215, 216, 
 217, 218, 273, 279, 309, 321, 323, 
 324, 361, 368, 402, 416; one of the 
 three most ancient extant gospels, . 
 128; known to Justin Martyr, 273, 
 274; written before Luke and 
 Matthew, 71, 296; synopsis of 
 its contents, 147-151; testimon- 
 ies of the fathers, 151-153; com- 
 pared with the first two chapters 
 of Luke and Matthew, 154-164; 
 origin and history of, 165-176. 
 
 Gospel of Marcion, 3, 4, 5, 19, 38, 
 39, 88, 89, 163, 224, 241, 242, 
 321, 337-343, 349, 350, 364, 400, 
 409, 424, 425; founded on the 
 Gospel of Paul, 3, 4; written be- 
 fore the Gospel of Luke, 19, 252-- 
 
444 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 266, 296, 343, 344; contained n< 
 history of the infancy and child 
 hood of Christ, 163, 242, 339, 350 
 the gospel reproduced, 243-251 
 the question of priority as between 
 Marcjon and Luke, 252-266 
 Marcion's Gospel interpolated fo 
 the author of Luke, 254-263 
 321, 339-343. 
 
 Gospel of Perfection, 79, 80, 82, 149. 
 mentioned in the Gospel of the 
 Infancy, 80, 149. 
 
 Gospel of Andrew, 80; written before 
 Luke, ib. 
 
 Gospel of Bartholomew, 71, 80, 81 
 344, 368; written before Luke, 71 
 344. 
 
 Gospel of Philip, 80, 81, 82, 225. 
 
 Gospel of Matthias, 71, 83, 344; writ- 
 ten before Luke, ib. 
 
 Gospel of Judas, 83, 84, 88; men- 
 tioned by Irenseus, 83. 
 
 Gospel of Basilides, 71, 86, 224, 344; 
 written before Luke, 71, 344. 
 
 Gospel of Cerinthus, 86, 89, 233, 234, 
 344, 403; written before the Gos- 
 pel of John, 234; before Luke, 
 344. 
 
 Gospel of Truth, 89, 234, 235, 403; 
 referred to by Irenaeus, 403. 
 
 Gospel of Valentine, the same, 234. 
 
 Gospel of ApeUes, 71, 72, 84, 281, 344;, 
 written before Luke, 71, 72, 281. 
 
 Gospel or Harmony of Tatian, 11, 86, 
 89, 163, 297,405; did not contain 
 the Infancy, 163; history of, 284 
 -286; not a harmony of the four 
 gospels, ib., 297; based on the 
 Gospel of the Hebrews, 285, 405. 
 
 -Gospels, the Four Canonical, 6, 10, 
 27, 37-99, 49, 51-55, 56, 65, 71, 
 72, 78, 126, 149, 172, 186-212, 
 224. 226, 233, 235, 240, 269-271, 
 275-277, 285, 286, 295-368, 376, 
 396, 399, 400, 403, 405, 408, 409, 
 417, 419, 425, 428, 429, 433, 434; 
 when written, 317; selected for 
 the use of the churches, from a 
 large number of gospels, 10, 310; 
 a support to Roman Catholic su- 
 premacy, 425, 428. 
 
 Gospels, the Synoptic, 13, 311-318, 
 324, 329, 331, 333, 346, 353, 354, 
 365, 366. 
 
 Gospel according to Luke, 4-6, 9, 14, 
 15, 19, 38, 52, 71, 72, 77, 80, 
 126, 129, 133--146, 152, 154-164, 
 170, 172, 188, 191-195, 201-206, 
 209-211, 224, 231, 241-266, 271- 
 273, 281, 291, 296, 309, 312-317, 
 319, 331-333, 335, 337--350, 362, 
 367, 370, 396, 400, 409, 412, 429, 
 430; first two chapters compared 
 with the Protevangelion, 133-146; 
 with the Gospel of the Infancy, 
 154-164; reference to specific pas- 
 sages in, 4, 17, 38, 50, 58, 72, 
 80, 133-146, 152, 154-164, 191- 
 195, 197, 201-206, 243-266, 271. 
 281, 338-343, 1345-349, 352, :\r>:\, 
 359-361, 363, 364-366; subsequent 
 to Apelles, 281; founded on the 
 Gospels of Paul and Marcion, 6- 
 14; written subsequent to Mar- 
 cion, 252-266; when written, 317; 
 critically examined, 337-345. 
 
 Gospel according to Mark, 9, 11, 14, 
 
 17, 39, 52, 58, 75, 76, 78, 191, 
 192, 210, 211, 237, 238, 258, 265, 
 266, 296, 309, 312, -313-317, 
 331-333, 335, 352,353, 362,368, 
 396, 400, 402,^418, 429, 430; ref- 
 erence to specific passages in, 4, 8, 
 
 18, 76, 188, 202-205, 208, 209, 
 
 332, 365, 366; founded on the 
 Gospel of Peter, 9; when written, 
 317; critically examined, 346 
 351. 
 
 Grospel according to John, 34, 36, 52, 
 126, 169, 202, 211, 228, 238, 269, 
 276, 279, 284, 296, 309, 311, 316, 
 317, 324, 325, 328, 329, 331- 
 
 333, 335, 336, 370, 396, 397, 400, 
 409, 412, 429, 430, 434; reference 
 to specific passages in, 188-193, 
 203, 206, 265; written subsequent 
 to Cerinthus, 234; not known to 
 Justin Martyr, 269, 270, 276; when 
 written, 317; the first canonical 
 gospel mentioned in Christian his- 
 tory, 302, 303, 397; radically dif- 
 ferent from the synoptics, 311, 312; 
 critically examined, 352-357. 
 
 ospel according to Matthew, 14, 30, 
 38, 39, 53, 57-68, 80, 81, 85, 
 130, 133-146, 154, 155-164, 169, 
 170, 172, 188, 191, 192, 193, 197, 
 211, 236, 237, 238, 255, 271, 296, 
 309, 312-317, 319, 320, 330- 
 333, 335, 340, 346, 347, 350, 357, 
 370, 397-400, 402, 405, 417, 429, 
 430; reference to specific passages 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 445 
 
 in, 4, 12, 17, 18, 50, 52, 57, 58, 
 62, 63, 76, 130, 141-146, 159- 
 163, 200--208, 265, 332, 333, 335, 
 340, 352, 353, 356; first two chap- 
 ters compared with the Protevan- 
 gelion, 133-146; with the Gospel 
 of the Infancy, 154-164; an ori- 
 ginal Greek gospel, 30, 67, 304, 
 314; when written, 317; critically 
 examined 858-368. 
 Gospel of the Syrians, or the Syriac 
 Gospel, probably same as the Gos- 
 pel according to the Hebrews, 56, 
 
 Gospel of the Twelve Apostles, anoth- 
 er name for the Gospel of the He- 
 brews, 59, 61, 62, 71, 278, 297, 
 43, 344. 
 
 Gospel of the Nazarenes, the same, 65, 
 80, 
 
 Gospel of the Ebionites, a version of 
 the same, 65. 
 
 Gospel of the Birth of Mary, (a sup- 
 posed gospel), nothing but a trans- 
 lation by Jerome, of a portion of 
 the Gospel of the Infancy , 215- 
 218, 3-J3. 416; this gospel was 
 asserted by Jerome, to be in the 
 hand-writing of Matthew, 64, 216, 
 309. 
 
 Gospel of Thomas, same as Gospel of 
 the Infancy, 71, 147, 152, 173, 
 174, :'41. 
 
 Gospel of Eve, a doubtful gospel, re- 
 ferred to by Epiphanius, 79, 82, 
 83. 
 
 Gospel of the Encratites, referred to 
 
 by Epiphanius, 86. 
 
 Gospel of Jude, same as Gospel of Ju- 
 das Iscariot. 
 
 Gospel of Barnabas, 84-86. 
 
 Gospel of Merinthus, same as Gospel 
 of Cerinthus, referred to by Epi- 
 phanius, 344. 
 
 Gospel of the Gnostics, properly no 
 such gospel, though tne term 
 sometimes used, 87. 
 
 Gospel of Justin, sometimes employed 
 to designate the gospel principal- 
 ly used by Justin Martyr, 87 ; this 
 supposed to have been the Gospel 
 of the Hebrews, ib. 
 
 Gospel of James the Less, same as the 
 Protevarigelion, 87, 88. 
 
 Gospel of the Lord, same as the Gos- 
 pel of Marcion, 88. 
 
 Gospel of Lucius, one of the false gos- 
 pels of Lucianus, so called; these 
 pronounced apocryphal by the 
 Decree of Gelasius, 88. 
 
 Gospel of Life, a gospel of the Mam- 
 divans, 88. 
 
 Gospel of Longinus, 88. 
 
 Gospel of Manes, [3d cent.], same as 
 the Manichee Gospel, 88. 
 
 Gospel of Scythianus, 89. 
 
 Gospel of Simonides, or of the Simo- 
 nians, (followers of Simon Ma- 
 gus), 89. 
 
 Gospel of Simon Magus, the same. 
 
 Gospel of Thaddseus, 89. 
 For other gospels, see Clementine' , 
 Acts, Eternal , Ac. 
 
 Gregory Nazienzen, [380], 33, 229. 
 
 Gregory Nyssen. [380], 132, 217, 218, 
 
 Grotius, [1640], 72, 77, 178, 343. 
 Griesbach, [1800], 188, 238,253,266, 
 
 347. 
 
 Graves, Kersey, [1876,] 391. 
 Grabe, Dr., [1710], 72, 77, 78, 83, 
 
 84, 85, 229, 269, 310, 412, 420. 
 Grynseus, [1600], 54, 135, 137, 185,, 
 
 275. 
 
 Guericke, [1833], 47, 238. 
 Gymnosophists, 96. 
 
 Hannah, the prophetess, 148, 157, 158. 
 
 Hadrian, Emp., [117-138], 74, 116, 
 225, 393; letter to his brother-in 
 -law, Servianus, 74. 
 
 Hahn, [1830], 242, 243, 253, 340, 341. 
 
 Hades, 375. 
 
 Hagenbach, [1840], 384. 
 
 Hercules, 388. 
 
 Hesiod, [B. C. 800], 396. 
 
 Heiiodorus, [400], a Catholic bishop, 
 215--217. 
 
 Herbert, [1634], 391. 
 
 Hermogenes, [180], 397, 415; notice 
 of, 397. 
 
 Heracleon, [190], 10, 229, 409, 411, 
 412; used the Gospel of Peter, 412; 
 notice of, 411, 412. 
 
 Henault, [1744], 426. 
 
 Hennas, companion of Paul, 232. 
 
446 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Hennas, 2d. [145], 232, 233, 384; sketch 
 of, 232, 233; the Shepherd or 
 Pastor of Hermas, a celebrated 
 book, in the early age of the 
 church, 53, 232, 233, 383, 413. 
 
 Heathen writers, 430, 431. 
 
 Herodotus, [B. C. 450], 396. 
 
 Hermas, 3d, [200], 416. 
 
 Heresy defined by Dr. Lardner, 222. 
 
 Heresy and Heretics, 222-225. 
 
 .Hegesippus, [185], 56, 66, 67, 82, 238, 
 398, 399, 406--409; the first Jew- 
 ish historian, 406; sketch of, 398, 
 399. 
 
 Hermodorus, [B. C. 450], 166. 
 
 Hermippus, [B. C. 270], 166. 
 
 Herod the Tetrarch, 15, 17, 18, 60, 
 185, 209, 210. 
 
 Herod the Great, 17, 130, 143, 144, 
 145, 148, 153, 159, 160, 161, 291, 
 321, 322, 331. 
 
 Herod Agrippa, 288, 289. 
 
 Herod, half-brother of Herod the Te- 
 trarch, 17. 
 
 Herodias, 17, 18, 19. 
 Hindoos and Hindoo Religion, 166, 167, 
 170-176. 
 
 Higgins, Sir Godfrey, [1830], 391. 
 Hilary, [390], 131, 307. 
 Hierocles, [305], 91, 103, 116. 
 History of Joseph the Carpenter, 213, 
 
 214. 
 
 Hippocrates, [B. C. 400], 300, 301. 
 Hippolytus, restored by Esculapius, 
 
 388. 
 
 Hippolytus, [3d cent.], 223, 224, 
 
 234. 
 
 Hilgenfeld, 46, 243, 270. 
 Historical evidence, its proper place, 
 
 Homer, 93, 97, 396. 
 
 Holy Spirit or Holy Ghost, 27, 28, 
 57, 60, 62, 72, 85, 135, 136, 141, 
 157, 159, 260, 271, 274, 389, 390, 
 424; the Holy Ghost of the fem- 
 inine gender, 57, 62, 87. 
 
 Hug, [1808], 355, 413. 
 Hyde, [1700], 168, 169. 
 
 Hyginus, Bishop of Rome, 231, 426, 
 427. 
 
 Ignatius, [115], 43-50, 51, 52, 54, 55, 
 
 66, 382; his Epistles, 43--50, 53, 
 
 68, 187, 373; swollen from 12 to 
 
 100 pages, 188; their genuineness 
 
 considered, 44-47; references to, 
 
 and quotations from, 46-49. 
 
 Epistle to the Ephesians, 43, 48. 
 
 Epistle to the Romans, 43, 47, 
 
 48. 
 Epistle to Polycarp, 43, 47, 49, 
 
 50, 51. 
 
 Vossian Epistles, 43, 47, 53. 
 Cureton or Syriac Epistles, 43, 
 46, 47, 187; these the genu- 
 ine epistles, 187. 
 Epistles ascribed to Ignatius: 
 Epistle to the Magnesians, 43. 
 Epistle to the Trallians, 43. 
 Epistle to the Philadelphians, 
 
 43. 
 Epistle to the Smyrnasans, 43, 
 
 63, 64, 68, 385. 
 Eight others formerly attributed 
 
 to him, 43. 
 Martyrdom of Ignatius, 44-47, 
 
 51. 
 Ignatius, Patriarch of Antioch, [1562], 
 
 33. 
 
 Immaculate Conception, 13, 19, 20, 
 28, 32, 41, 55, 68, 77, 129, 130. 
 169, 170, 171, 240, 271, 272, 319, 
 374, 433, 434; first allusion to, 
 extant, 48, 49, 373; immaculate 
 conceptions, 168, 169, 387. 
 
 Imperfect Commentary on Matthew, 
 
 173. 
 
 Immersion as Baptism, 384. 
 Immortality of the soul, 380, 381. 
 Internal criticism, its proper place, 303. 
 Intermediate State, 383. 
 Inherited Guilt, 382. 
 Inspiration, 383, 884. 
 Infant baptism, 385. 
 Intolerance, 385. 
 
 Irenseus, [190], 6, 8, 12, 32, 33, 46, 
 47, 51, 54, 84, 223, 224, 328, 
 329, 357, 367, 376, 384, 403, 405, 
 407, 412, 417-420, 423, 425, 426, 
 427, 428, 433; references to, and 
 quotations from his writings, 6, 
 30, 48, 83, 105, 120, 152, 223, 
 224, 230-232, 234, 236, 310, 325- 
 328, 367, 384, 392, 393, 423, 424; 
 the first writer who mentioned the 
 four gospels, 302, 325, 385, 428; 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 447 
 
 the first who acknowledged th 
 supremacy of the Church of Rome 
 
 428. 
 
 Isidorus, [150], notice of, 2: '4. 
 Isaiah, see Old Testament. 
 
 James, the son of Zebedee, brother 
 to John, called also James the 
 Elder, 7, 8, 29, 34, 35, 59, 76. 
 
 James the son of Alpheens, callec 
 James the Less, and .lames the 
 Just, 29, 34, 61, 128, 130 
 180, 240. :4, 371, 372; whether 
 he was brother to Jesus , uncer- 
 tain, 34. 
 
 James, the brother of the Lord, 34, 61, 
 131, 149, 150, 213, 406, 407; death 
 of, 34, 35. 
 
 James, surnamed Panther, 131. 
 James, Epistle of, 35, 36, 433. 
 Jairus' Daughter, 126. 
 Jewish Institutions, 384. 
 Jewish Superstitions, 117, 118. 
 Jewish Christians, :!.V>, :J84. 
 
 Jerome, [400], 4, 26, 58, 65, 68, 73, 
 74, 77, 80, 81, 83, 152, 178, 215- 
 218, 221). L':',i. :;)7. JJu'J. :;_':',. 357, 
 358, 394, 416; special references 
 to, and quotations from his writ- 
 ings, 23, 57, 61-64, 71-75, 83, 
 87, 215-218. 227, 232, 239, 273, 
 281, 344, 397. 
 
 Jesus Christ, 3, 4, 7, 8, 11, 16-20, 
 28, 29, 31, 32, 35, 42, 43, 48, 
 49, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 63, 70, 
 71, 72, 74, 75, 77, 84, 87, 91, 
 100, 103, 106, 107, 108, 110, 116, 
 117, 120, 126, 127, 136, 142, 213, 
 214, 218-221, 223, 224, 227, 229, 
 230, 234, 235, 237, 240, 243-266, 
 270, 272, 274, 275, 277-280, 285, 
 287, 289, 295, 298-301, 310-312, 
 -314, 315, 319-336, 340, 341, 342, 
 346, 348, 352-357, 363-367, 374- 
 376, 379, 380-382, 386, 399, 401, 
 411, 412, 414, 415; a historical 
 personage, Appendix, I. 
 
 Canonical history of, 319-336. 
 Conception of, see Immaculate 
 
 Conception. 
 
 Genealogy of, 60, 271, 319, 320. 
 
 Birth of, 49, 66, 130, 132, 134, 
 
 139, 143, 146, 148, 154, 155, 
 
 162, 170, 268, 291, 320-324, 
 
 330. 
 
 Christ born in a cave, 130, 132, 
 139, 141, 146, 148, 154, 273. 
 
 Infancy and Childhood of Je- 
 sus, "140, 144, 147-176, 216, 
 320-324, 350. 
 
 Ministry of, 6, 11, 19, 243-250' 
 311, 324-330, 352, 357, 368 
 385, 433. 
 
 Crucifixion of, 20, 63, 73, 110, 
 116, 177-212, 214, 218-220, 
 224, 250, 251, 262, 274, 275, 
 291-294, 312, 315, 330, SSI- 
 333, 354. 
 
 Resurrection of, 13, 26, 27, 41, 
 55, 61, 63, 64, 69, 77, 78, 
 182, 183, 206-212, 218, 220, 
 229, 251, 263, 312, 334-336, 
 354, 363, 374-376, 433, 434. 
 Ascension of, 27, 208, 210, 334. 
 Brothers and sisters of, 12, 62, 
 129. 
 
 Relations of, 86. 
 Miracles of, see Miracles. 
 Jones, Rev. Jeremiah, [1726], 9, 11, 
 13, 67, 68, 76, 77, 80, 83, 84, 
 1.-.2, 152, 153, 179, 287, 343, 344, 
 359, 432, 433. 
 
 Jones, Sir Wm., [1790], 166. 
 
 Joachim, father of Mary, 128, 129. 
 
 Jortin, Dr., [1750], 124, 295. 
 
 Joseph the father of Jesus, 9, 10, 13, 
 78, 129-131, 135, 137-139, 141- 
 144, 148-150, 152--155. 157-162, 
 179, 180, 213, 214, 230, 2:34, 255, 
 271-273, 319-321, 323, 324. 
 
 Joseph, who found the Gospel of 
 Matthew, 60. 
 
 Joseph of Arimathea, 182-184, 199, 
 206, 212, 214, 215, 263, 335, 353. 
 
 Tosephus, [70], 15-19, 34, 35, 73, 
 118, 161, 288-291, 322, 323, 355, 
 a56, 364, 370. 
 
 Jose, brother of Christ, 131, 149. 
 
 John, the Apostle, 8, 23, 32, 33, 75, 
 76, 87, 89, 233, 234, 236, 240, 
 269, 270, 276, 309, 327, 329, 3-54 
 -356, 418, 424, 433; his writings, 
 33, 233, 234; the gospel attribut- 
 ed to him, see Gospel of John; 
 1st Epistle of John, 33; 2d and 
 3d Epistles of John, 133, 36, 228, 
 413; Apocalypse or Revelation of 
 John, see Apocalypse. 
 
 ohn the Baptist, 15-19, 59, 60, 62, 
 130, 184, 340, 365. 
 
448 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 John the Presbyter, [130], 34, 233 
 236, 237, 354, 402, 403; notice oi 
 228; supposed to have written th 
 Revelation, 34, 228; also believe* 
 to have been the author of th 
 Epistles of John, especially the 2 
 and 3d, 228. 
 
 John of Parma, [13th cent.], 87. 
 
 Julian, Emperor, [361], 196. 
 
 Julius Africanus, [200], 294, 416. 
 
 Justification by Faith, 382. 
 
 Jupiter Pluvius, 128. 
 
 Julius Capitolinus, [3d cent.], 122. 
 
 Juno, immaculate conception by, 387 
 
 Judas Iscariot, 29, 36, 59, 83, 149 
 214, 235, 236, 371. 
 
 Judas Thaddseus, called also Lebbseus 
 29, 36, 180, 347; whether he was 
 Judas, the Lord's brother, uncer 
 tain, 36. 
 
 Judas, the Lord's brother, 131, 406. 
 
 Jude, the son of James, probably not 
 the same as Judas Thaddseus 
 347. 
 
 Jude, Epistle of 33, 36, 413, 433. 
 
 Judas, of Galilee, 355, 356. 
 
 Julius Cassianus, see Cassianus. 
 
 Justin Martyr, [150-160], 11, 13, 28, 
 66, 87, 89, 119, 132, 141, 151, 
 177-179, 199, 221, 229, 238, 267- 
 279, 284, 294, 297, 342, 377-379, 
 404, 429, 432; references to, and 
 quotations from his writings, 7, 
 8, 105, 116, 221, 223, 267-275, 
 319, 375, 377, 378, 381-385; did 
 not mention the canonical gos- 
 pels, 269; was acquainted with 
 and used other gospels, 271-276. 
 
 Kennedy, Col. Vans, 175, 176. 
 Kitto, [1850], 305. 
 
 Lardner, Dr., [1727], 7, 16, 19, 26, 
 70, 84, 91. 105, 229, 231, 235, 
 239, 250, 281-283, 289-291, 322, 
 395, 397. 
 
 Lactantius, [310], 10, 116, 121, 229, 
 294, 4:33. 
 
 Landon's Manual of Councils, 22, 34. 
 Latin Versions, 304-307. 
 Lampridius, [310], 100. 
 
 Lucius Charinus, Lucianus, Luc-anus,. 
 Leucius, Lucian, &c., see Seleu- 
 cas. 
 
 Le Clerk, [1716], 179. 
 Legal Priesthood of Christ, 88. 
 Less, Dr., [1768], 52, 03, 226, 227, 
 233. 
 
 Lightfoot Dr., [1875], 44, 47, 118. 
 Lipsius, 47. 
 
 Linus, Bishop of Rome, 423, 425, 427. 
 Literary Accretion, 186-198, 200, 202, 
 204, 25.5-266, 316-318. 
 
 Logos, 148, 169, 278, 279, 306, 378, 
 
 379, 386, 390, 417. 
 Loeffler, [1800], 253. 
 Lost Gospels, 1-14, 56-89, 163. 
 
 Loss or Destruction of Evidence, 401- 
 410. 
 
 Lubke, 196. 
 
 Lucian, Author of the Dialogues,. 
 
 [165], 101, 114, 115, 281-283, 
 
 404. 
 
 iuna, wife of Simon Magus, 106, 107. 
 ,uther, [1530], 35, 36. 
 uke, 73, 309; see Gospel. 
 
 Matarea, Mathura, 148, 171. 
 
 Malcolm, [1839], 167. 
 
 Maurice, [1795-1800], 170-173, 389. 
 
 MSS. of the New Testament, 187, l8 r 
 404. 
 
 Marcus, [170], sketch of, 392, 393; his 
 writings have perished, 405. 
 
 itanichseus, or Manee, [3d cent.], 800. 
 Vlanichaeans, 88, 298. 
 larcia, [183], notice of, 398. 
 fatthias, 371. 
 /larcelliims, [300], 100. 
 
 larcellina, [160], notice of, 283; her 
 writings lost, 405. 
 
 /larcellians, 283. 
 lalalas, [600], 46. 
 'laimberg, 288. 
 larcosians, 152, 392. 
 
 itaximus, Bishop of Jerusalem, [175,] 
 394. 
 
 laximus, the ^Egean, [1st. cent.], 91. 
 laximus, Emp., [235-238], 196. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 449 
 
 Marolles, [1650], 391. 
 
 Maximilla, a prophetess, [190], 414, 
 
 Marcion, [145], 3-5, 12, 88, 89, 231 
 238, 239-268, 280, 307, 317, 382 
 400, 403, 404, 412; New Testa 
 ment of, see New Testament 
 Gospel of, see Gospel; his writ 
 ings and doctrines, 240; did no 
 corrupt the Gospel of Luke. 2-VJ 
 25: ; : knew nothing of it, 242 
 266. 
 
 Mark, the Evangelist, 9, 72-75, 237 
 338, 309, 402. 
 
 Matthew, the Apostle, 3, 59, 61, 64 
 65, 67, 68, 216, 237, 309, 356 
 397, 402. 
 
 Mars, Conception of, 387. 
 
 Mahabad, same as Menu, or Buddha, 
 
 166. 
 
 MSS. of the Gospels, 308, 309. 
 Marcus Aurelius, see Aurelius. 
 
 Mary, the mother of Jesus, 9, 48, 78, 
 129-132, 134-144, 148, 149, 151- 
 161, 180, 189, 213, 215, 216, 234, 
 255, 271, 272, 319-221, 323, 324; 
 sometimes called the mother ol 
 James, 213. 
 
 Mary, the sister of Jesus, 131. 
 Mary, the mother of James and Jo- 
 ses, 211. 
 
 Mary Magdalene, 210, 211, 312, 335, 
 
 336, 353. 
 
 Mayerhoff, 47, 270. 
 Magi, 130, 139, 140, 143, 144, 148, 
 
 '159, 160, 163, 165, 167-169, 173, 
 
 274, 321, 387. 
 
 Matiams, [1588], 174. 
 
 Marsh, Bishop, [1802], 53, 66, 252, 
 
 308, 313, 314, 359, 367, 395. 
 Manuscripts in Luke, 338. 
 Mariamne, daughter of Simon, the 
 
 High Priest, 17. 
 
 Mariamne, who was changed to a 
 glass chest, 125. 
 
 McClintock and Strong, 31, 187, 269, 
 
 305, 370. 
 
 Messiah, Doctrine of the, 146, 386. 
 Melito, Bishop of Sardis, [177], 395. 
 Methodius, Bishop of Tyre, [300], 196, 
 
 It/ I . 
 
 Mercury, the Logos, 390. 
 
 Menander, [120], sketch of, 222, 22S. 
 Menu, same as Buddha, 166. 
 Memoirs of the Apostles, alluded to 
 by Justin Martyr, 89, 270, 278. 
 
 Melitine Legion, 122, 123. 
 Meragenes, 92. 
 
 Miracles and Miracle- Workers, L'S 
 39, 90-127, 129, 130, 167, 219, 
 220, 388. 
 
 Miracles of Apollonius, [1st cent.], 
 94-98, 102, 103. 
 
 Miracles of Simon Magus, 107-113. 
 
 Miracles of the Fathers, 118-124. 
 
 Miracles in the Church, 118-125, 374. 
 
 Miracles of Paul, 27, 28. 
 
 Miracles of Peter, 31. 
 
 Miracles of the New Testament, 125- 
 127. 
 
 Miracles of Christ, 13, 28, 40, 41, 
 55, 63, 69i 77, 78, 91, 126, 127, 
 151, 181, 182, 188-198, 212, 218, 
 220, 234, 243-265, 275, 276, 402, 
 4:J3, 434; first reference to, ac- 
 cording to Eusebius, 225; first 
 reference to, extant, 227, 374; 
 not probable that Christ claimed 
 to perform miracles, 374. 
 
 Miracles of Jesus, in his Infancy and 
 Boyhood, 80, 148-153, 161. 
 
 Miraculous Conception, 171. 
 
 Michaelis, [1777], 36, 65, 66, 187, 
 205, 2:34, 345, 330, 395. 
 
 Minucius Felix, [3d cent], 121, 294. 
 Miltiades, [175], 394. 
 Miller, [1840], 223. 
 Mithras, a god of Persia, 388, 391. 
 Midwife of our Savior, Book of, 89. 
 Milman, |I850], 205. 
 Mill, Dr., [1707], 11, 13. 65, 77, 78, 
 
 83, 229, 370. 
 VEiddleton, [1752], 118, 119. 
 Minucius, Rescript to, 225. 
 lillenarianism, 235, 384. 
 Hontanus, [170], 284, 405. 
 dontanists and Montanism, 284, 405, 
 
 420; Tertullian a Montanist, 420. 
 Mohammed, [630], 8-5. 
 Mosheim, [1726], 39, 104, 105, 234, 
 Moyle, [1720], 123, 282. 
 
450 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Modestas, [176], 395. 
 
 Mozly, 127. 
 
 Moses, [B. C. 1500], 396. 
 
 Musanus, [176], 395. 
 
 Muratorian Fragment, 31, 232, 412- 
 
 414. 
 Muratori, [1672], 412, 413. 
 
 Narcissus, Bishop of Jerusalem, [195], 
 
 123, 124, 414, 415. 
 Narrative of Joseph of Arimathea, 
 
 214, 215. 
 
 Nathaniel, Apostle, 36. 
 Nazarenes, 7, 11, 13, 57, 59, 61, 62, 
 
 63, 65, 66, 68. 
 Nathan's Embassy, 220. 
 
 Nero, Emp., [54-68], 94, 95, 111- 
 113, 218. 
 
 Nerva, Emp., [96-98], 96, 99. 
 
 Neander, [1840], 34, 238, 267, 281, 
 375, 383, 423. 
 
 Newman, Dr., [1840], 123, 124. 
 
 New Testament, 34, 36, 53, 59, 72, 
 77, 91, 277, 298, 299, 300-302, 
 304, 307, 308, 310, 371, 381, 393 
 -396, 408, 410, 412, 429; pub- 
 lished by the Roman Catholic 
 Church, 424, 430. 
 
 New Testament of Marcion, [145], 26, 
 424; the first ever published, 241, 
 403; what it contained, 241. 
 
 New Testament of Eusebius, 33. 
 
 Niceta, a brother of Clement of Rome, 
 40, 106, 110, 111. 
 
 Nicodemus, 106, 181-185, 199, 206. 
 Niemeyer, Dr., [1790], 65. 
 Nimrod, 390. 
 Nicephorus, the historian, [800], 81, 
 
 Norton, [1846], 11, 32, 36, 66, 76, 79, 
 
 81, 269. 
 
 Noetus, [200], notice of, 415. 
 Noetian Controversy, 416. 
 
 (Ecumenius, [950], 10, 235, 236. 
 Olshausen, [1830], 341. , 
 Old Testament, 42, 61, 72, 117, 134, 
 138, 240, 270, 276, 277, 298, 299, 
 
 857, 384, 404, 430. 
 
 Genesis, 108; Exodus, 108, 
 Psalms, 26, 84, 357; Isai., 142, 143, 
 273; Jeremiah, 144, 145. 396; 
 Micah, 143, 146, 161; Hosea, 
 160; Deuteronomy, 299; Zechari- 
 ah, 341; Proverbs of Solomon, 
 407; Pentateuch, 412. 
 
 Omito, a Chinese God, 390. . 
 
 Ophites, 79, 82, 392. 
 
 Original Sin, 381, 382, 390. 
 
 Ormuzd, a Persian God, 390. 
 
 Original Acts of Pilate, 220. 
 
 Orpheus, [B. C. 1200], 100, 396. 
 
 Ordination of Clement of Rome, 29, 
 39. 
 
 Ongen, [230], 10, 13, 39, 46, 57, 58, 
 61, 66, 72, 77, 128, 131, 132, 229, 
 264, 376, 382, 383, 409, 412, 431; 
 references to, and quotations from 
 his writings, 9, 10, 54, 71, 83, 
 116, 121, 130, 152, 226, 229, 232, 
 273, 291, 292, 310, 343, 380, 386. 
 
 Oracles of Christ, by Matthew, 3, 12- 
 14, 38, 67, 68, 76, 237, 238, 315, 
 350, 368, 429. 
 
 Osiris, of Egypt, [B. C. 2000], 388. 
 
 Oschedermah, and Oschederbami, 168. 
 
 Otho, Emp., [69], 95. 
 
 Otto, [1150], 267. 
 
 Paulus, and Papinian, [210], 90. 
 Palmas, [196], 415, 422. 
 Pamphilus, [300]', 61. 
 Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, [150], 
 
 12, 13, 59, 66, 228, 309, 384, 402, 
 
 403, 429; sketch of, 235-238. 
 Passing (Translation), of St. Mary, 
 
 89, 124. 
 Pantsenus, [180], 80, 81, 368, 397, 
 
 398, 405. 
 Page, [1650], 267. 
 Paschal Supper, 342. 
 Paschal Controversy, 396, 398. 
 Paschal Chronicle, [7th cent.], 397. 
 Paulina, sister of Hadrian, 74. 
 
 Paul of Thebais, an Egyptian, the 
 first Christian monk, 75. ' 
 
 Paul, of Samosata, [200-260], 415. 
 Paul, the Apostle, 3-6, 12,20-28,30, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 451 
 
 41, 53, 82, 85, 113, 230, 232, 240, 
 241, 252, 277-279, 315, 367, 371, 
 372, 384, 389, 398, 401, 408, 412, 
 417, 423-425, 427; Paul a spirit- 
 ualist, 26, 27, 41, 124, 334-336, 
 375, 376, 381, 394; Epistles of 
 Paul, 2, 25, 26, 28, 37, 53, 241, 
 2- r >3, 277, 278; 374, 376, 396, 403, 
 404, 412, 424, 429, 433. 
 Epistle to the Romans, 4, 25, 
 
 27, 232, 241, 375. 
 1st Corinthians, 4, 25, 41, M, 
 
 61, 241, 399. 
 2d Corinthians, 25, 27, 28,241, 
 
 376. 
 
 Galatians, 4, 21, 25, 241. 
 Ephesians, 26, 53, 241. 
 Philippians, :>:5, 241,376. 
 1st Thessalonians, 241. 
 2d Thessalouians, 4, 241. 
 Colossians, 241, 384. 
 1st Timothy, 26, 423. 
 2d Timothy, 26, 423. 
 Titus, 26. 
 Philemon, 241. 
 Hebrews, 25, 26, 36, 412. 
 Laodiceans, 241, 412. 
 Preaching of Paul, 10, 229, 274. 
 Pauline Gospels, 79, 82, 83, 84. 
 Peregrinus, [15CM69], sketch of, 281 
 -283; his writings have perished, 
 404. 
 
 Perpetua, story of, 24, 124. 
 Pearson, Bishop, [1672], 131, 178. 
 Persian History of Christ, 89. 
 Peshito Version, 31, 33, 36, 304, 307, 
 
 308. 
 Pepuzians, a sect who permitted 
 
 women to baptize, 284. 
 Persians, and Persian Religion and 
 
 Mythology, 165-170, 174, 402. 
 Pehlvian and Parsian Books of the Per- 
 sians, 168. 
 
 Peter, 7-9, 22, 24, 28-32, 40, 59, 62, 
 64, 105-113, 167, 210, 218, 229, 
 230, 237, 240, 243, 245, 257, 277, 
 311, 312, 335, 336, 350, 356, 357, 
 365-367, 371, 372, 394, 400, 401, 
 408, 417, 418, 422-427; the first 
 Bishop of Rome, according to 
 Catholic authorities, 425, 
 
 426; but not according to Irense- 
 us, 427; his discussion with Si- 
 mon Magus, 107-110; dispute 
 with Simon, before Nero, 111- 
 113; did Peter go to Rome? 30, 31. 
 
 Epistles of Peter, 31, 433. 
 
 1st Epistle of Peter, 31. 
 
 2d do. do. 31, 33, 36. 
 
 Epistle of Peter to James, 229. 
 
 Peter, Book of the Preaching of, 10, 
 
 68, 228, 229, 238, 414; written by 
 Mark, 75. 
 Peter, Book of the Doctrine of, 68, 
 
 228, 229. 
 
 Petrine Gospels, 75. 
 Philostratus, [210], 90-99, 282. 
 Philo Judffius, [1st cent.], 72-75, 278, 
 
 279, 378. 
 Philumene, [2dcent.], 280, 281. 
 Photius, [877], 88, 196, 399. 
 Phlegon, [150], 74, 291-298. 
 Philip, Tetrarch of Trachonitis, 15, 17. 
 Philip, a writer, [170], 283. 
 Philip, Apostle and Evangelist, 3, 81, 
 
 82, 125, 236, 315. 
 
 Pious Frauds, prevalent among the 
 
 fathers, 432. 
 Pinytus, [175], 394, 395. 
 Pistis Sophiae, [200], 416. 
 Pitrat, 388, 390. 
 
 Pius 1, Bishop of Rome, 232, 413, 427. 
 Pius IX, Pope, [1846], 426. 
 Plato, [B. C. 375], 92, 301, 387, 390, 
 
 396. 
 
 Pliny the Elder, [75], 166. 
 Pliny the Younger, [105], 377. 
 Plutarch, [100], 166, 390. 
 
 Porphyry, [300], 294, 295, 431; wrote 
 against the Christian religion, 
 294; his works destroyed by or- 
 der of the Emperor Constantino, 
 294, 295. 
 
 Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, [196], 
 415, 422. 
 
 Potter's Antiquities, [1700], 391. 
 
 Popes, or Bishops of Rome, to A. D. 
 200, 425-427. 
 
 Polytheism, 108, 378. 
 
 Polycarp, [116], 50-55, 236, 329, 421. 
 
452 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Epistle to the Philippians, 46, 
 
 50-54, 381. 
 Pontius Pilate, 15, 19, 31, 177-182, 
 184, 185, 188, 189, 192, 197, 199, 
 200, 201, 203, 206, 207, 209-212, 
 218, 219, 268, 275, 276, 312, 330- 
 332, 341; Letter of, 218; Newly 
 Discovered Acts of, 220, 221. 
 
 Praxeas, [200J, 416. 
 
 Prideaux, Dr., [1700], 166, 167. 
 
 Prometheus, 93, 388. 
 
 Priestly, Dr., [1793], 278, 284, 381. 
 
 Providence, Doctrine of, 383. 
 
 Predestination, Doctrine of, 381. 
 
 Procla, wife of Pilate, 219. 
 
 Prodicus, [120], 170, 225, 402. 
 
 Prodiceans, followers of Prodicus, 82; 
 a Christian sect who had the se- 
 cret books of Zoroaster, 170, 225. 
 
 Proverbs of Xystas, 228. 
 Protevangelion, or Book of James, 
 
 9, 10, 87, 88, 128-146, 154, 159, 
 
 161-164, 165-176, 188, 266, 319, 
 
 361, 368, 395, 402; Justin Mar- 
 
 tyr acquainted with it, 271-273; 
 
 written before Luke and Mat- 
 
 thew, 133-146, 296. 
 Pseudo Matthew, 215. 
 Ptolemaeus, [190], 327; Letter of to 
 
 Flora, 310, 411, 412. 
 Puranas, Sacred books of the Hindoos, 
 
 175, 176. 
 Punishment, nature and object of, 
 
 383. 
 
 Punishment, Endless, see Eternal. 
 Pythagoras, [B. C. 530], 92, 224, 387, 
 
 396. 
 
 Quadratus, [126], Apology of, 225, 226, 
 402; Epistle of Diognetus attribu- 
 ted to, 238. 
 
 Quexalcote, 387, 388, 390. 
 
 Rachel, mother of Simon Magus, 106, 
 
 109. 
 
 Report of Pilate, 177-179, 218. 
 Reville, Albert, 100, 103, 388. 
 Resurrection of Saviors, 388. 
 
 Resurrection of Christ, See Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Revelations of Adam, 87. 
 Revelations of Anti-Christ, 229. 
 
 For other Revela'ns, see Apocalypse. 
 Regenerating Grace, 382. 
 Recognitions, 25, 39, 40, 105-111, 167, 
 238, 385, 386, 425; attributed to 
 Bardesanes 397. 
 Rhodon, [195], 414. 
 Ritschl, [1850], 243. 
 Rosenmuller, [1800], 66. 
 
 Roman Catholic Hierarchy, 357, 365, 
 366, 371, 372, 400, 401, 417-419, 
 421-428, 430. 
 
 Routh, [1814], 393. 
 Rufinus, [410], 39, 425. 
 
 Saturninus, [125], 222, 223. 
 Sabbath, the, 384. 
 Sapphira, 28. 
 
 Sanday, Rev. Mr., [1876], 44, 49, 50, 
 52, 317, 346, 351. 
 
 Salome, 70, 71, 76, 78, 130, 411; a 
 daughter of Joseph, 131. 
 
 Sabellius, [200-250], 415. 
 Sabellians and Sabellianism, 72, 77, 
 
 380. 
 sayings of Christ, 49-52, 106, 224, 
 
 228, 271, 276, 277, 358, 396, 409, 
 
 434. 
 
 Scaliger, [1600], 123, 287, 288, 293. 
 Scripture, when the term applied to 
 
 New Testament books, 429. 
 Schmidt, J. Alexander, 253. 
 
 Schleiermacher, [1820], 133-135, 137- 
 141, 156, 164, 197, 253, 266, 314, 
 315, 317, 321, 322, 324, 337-339, 
 346-349, 362, 363. 
 
 Scholten, 45. 
 
 Sesostris, [B. C. 1400], 390. 
 
 Seleucas, otherwise Leucius, &c., 
 [200], 215-217, 416. 
 
 Severus, Septimius, Emp., [193-211], 
 90, 420. 
 
 Severus, Alexander, Emp., [222-235], 
 
 100, 196. 
 
 Secrecy of the Christians, 385, 386. 
 Serarius, [1600], 75. 
 Secret Books of Zoroaster, 170, 225. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 453 
 
 Serapis, 74, 121, 152. 
 
 Semler, [1783], 253, 305. 
 
 Semisch, 267. 
 
 Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, 
 
 suppressed the Gospel of Peter 
 
 7, 409, 414, 428. 
 
 Shepherd of Hernias, see Hennas . 
 Shepherds, the, 155, 156, 162, 321. 
 Shedd, Dr., [1871], 380, 382. 
 Siva, third member of the Hindoo 
 
 Trinity, 389. 
 
 Sidonius Apollinaris, [475], 101. 
 Sibylline Oracles, 229. 
 Simon, the Cyrenian, 224, 331. 
 Simon, the High Priest, 17. 
 Simon, Father, [1689], 65, 343. 
 Simon Zelotes, 29, 59. 
 Simon Peter, see Peter. 
 Simon Magus, 40, 104-113, 218, 222, 
 
 223, 374; discussion with Peter, 
 
 107-110; before Nero, 111-113; 
 
 his death, 113. 
 
 Sike, [1700], 147. 
 Sixtus Senensis, [1560], 229. 
 Sixtus I, Bishop of Rome, 426, 427. 
 Simeon, 148, 156, 157, 1&3, 184. 
 Simeon, 2d Bishop of Jerusalem, 406, 
 408. 
 
 Simeon, brother of Jesus, i31,'.l:! ( J. 
 Soul, nature of the, views of Tertul- 
 
 lian and Ongen, 380. 
 Son of God, 387, 388. 
 Slaughter of the Children, 130, 144, 
 
 161, 163, 175, 180, 321. 
 Smith's Bible Dictionary, 322. 
 Socrates, historian, [440], 273. 
 Sozomen, historian, [439], 75, 153, 196, 
 
 273. 
 
 Sosciosh, a prophetic *on of Zoroaster, 
 
 168. 
 
 Soter, Bishop of Rome, 283, 407, 427. 
 Soterichus Oasites, 100. 
 Spanheim, [1680], 75, 178. 
 Strauss, [1865], 80. 
 Sprinkling, 391. 
 Spiritualism, 41, 120, 334. 
 Stowe, Prof., [1867], 295, 343. 
 Stars, 49, 165-170, 387; the Jews be- 
 
 lieved them to be animated beings, 
 117; so also Origen, 121; the star 
 in the east, 143, 144, 148, 160, 
 165. 
 
 Stroth, [1780], 66. 
 
 Stephanus, who assassinated Dorni- 
 tian, 98. 
 
 Statue of Christ, 195, 196. 
 Suetonius, [125], 111, 113. 
 Suidas, [10th cent.], 85, 99. 
 Sunderland, Rev. Dr., 30. 
 Sunderland, J. T. [1878], 25, 315, 316. 
 Supernatural Religion, 28, 44, 118, 
 243, 270, 394 
 
 Symmachus, [200], 416. 
 Syriac Documents, 229, 395. 
 Syriac Version, 35, 36, 56, 395. 
 Syriac Epistles, see Ignatius. 
 Syriac New Testament in 1562, 33. 
 
 Tacitus, [Annals, 117], &30. 
 
 Taxing, under Cyrenius, 139, 154, 162, 
 291, 322, 323. 
 
 Pargums, 117. 
 
 Tattam, Archdeacon, [1842], 43. 
 
 L'anaquil Faber, [1665], 289, 290. 
 
 Tayler, Rev. J. J., 413. 
 
 Taschter, 166. 
 
 Tamerlane, [1400], 387. 
 
 Tatian, [170], 7, 297; sketch of, 284 
 -286; used the gospel of the He- 
 brews, 66, 67, 238, 284; his writings 
 lost, 405; his Gospel or Harmony, 
 see.Gospel; did not believe in the 
 immortality of the soul, 380. 
 
 'elesphorus, Bishop of Rome, 426. 
 
 Vstuments of the Twelve Patriarchs, 
 229. 
 
 'ertullian, [200-210], and his wri- 
 tings, 12, 13, 23, 26, 31, 32, 120- 
 123, 127, 130, 132, 178, 179, 
 199, 221, 239-242, 252, 253, 259 
 280, 282, 284, 294, 305-307 350i 
 380-385, 403, 417-420, 423, 424, 
 4oO. 
 
 Tertullian v. Marcion, 4, 5, 8, 
 9, 127, 240, 259, 264, 306, 
 307, 375, 376, 384. 
 Tierapeutse, 72-75, 77. 
 Theodoret, [430], 7, 11, 84, 105, 285, 
 
454 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 286. 
 Theodotus, [192], 229, 415; used an 
 
 cited the Preaching of Peter, an 
 
 taught that Christ was a man on 
 
 ly,414. 
 Theophilus, of Antioch, [180], 121 
 
 294, 345, 380, 397; the first writ 
 
 er who mentioned any of the fou 
 
 gospels, 302, 303, 354. 
 
 Theophilus, Bishop of Csesarea, 
 
 cent.], 422. 
 Theophylact, [1075], 10, 72, 77, 130 
 
 Thilo, [1850], 242. 
 
 Thales, [B. C. 575], 396. 
 
 Thales Milesius, 93. 
 
 Theudas, 290, 291, 369. 
 
 Theodore, of Mopsuestia, [394-429] 
 
 30. 
 
 Theodosius the Great, [390], 185. 
 Thirlby, [1750], 295. 
 Themistius, [380], 123. 
 Thundering Legion, 122, 123. 
 Thecla, 23. 
 
 Thaddeus, the apostle, 59. 
 Theodorus Lector, [6th cent.], 85. 
 Theurgy, 103. 
 
 Thallus, [220], 293, 294, 416. 
 Thomas, Apostle and Evangelist, 173, 
 
 174. 
 
 Titus, Emp., [79-81], 96, 103, 220. 
 Tillemont, [1690], 100, 101, 103, 269, 
 
 420. 
 Tiberius Csesar, Emp., [14-371, 15, 16, 
 
 19, 20, 40, 177, 178, 185, 219, 
 
 220, 243, 254, 275, 276, 291, 292, 
 
 330, 435. 
 
 Timotheus, 82, 88. 
 
 Tischendorff, [1850], 26, 38, 66, 85, 
 
 213, 234, 235, 238, 272, 274, 275, 
 
 278, 284. 
 
 Todd, Col., [1825], 170. 
 Toland, [1700], 26, 31, 66, 83, 8-5, 
 
 229,234. 
 
 Total Depravity, 381. 
 Trinity, Doctrine of the, 72, 379, 
 
 380, 389, 390, 415. 
 Trail, Dr., 16. 
 Traditions of Matthias, 83, 223. 
 
 Tradition instead of Gospels, 237, 
 309, 310, 409, 412. 
 
 Tradition as evidence of the Gospels, 
 301, 302, 418. 
 
 Traditions concerning Christ, 228, 
 
 236, 237, 402, 403. 
 Trajan, Emp., [98-117], 45, 46, 327. 
 Treatise on Re-Baptism, 274. 
 Transubstantiation, 385. 
 Trench, Archbishop, [1863], 127. 
 
 Ulpian, [210], 90. 
 
 Unitarians and Unitarianism, 284. 
 
 Uranus, 388. 
 
 Vandale, [1700], 295. 
 
 Valentinus, [150], 392; sketch of, 234, 
 
 235; had a gospel; his gospels and 
 
 writings lost, 403. 
 Valesius, [1660], 123, 288. 
 
 Various Readings of the N. T., 150, 
 
 000, 188. 
 Vallancey, [1800], 169. 
 VaiTO, [B. C. 50], 301. 
 Veronica, 182, 195-197, 219, 220. 
 
 espasian, Emp., [69-79], 95, 96, 118, 
 220. 
 
 ero, [200], 415. 
 /"ersions of the Gospels, 304. 
 
 irgil, [B. C. 25], 391. 
 /itellius, Emp., [69], 95. 
 Victor, Bishop of Rome, 398,414, 415, 
 
 418, 419, 422, 427. 
 ^ictor, of Capua, 285. 
 fishnu, 170, 389. 
 folney, [1791], 390. 
 fossius, [1650], 43. 
 fopiscus, [300-310], 74, 100. 
 folkmar, 45, 46, 243-245, 248, 264. 
 fulgate, 304, 306, 307. 
 /"ulcan, conception of, 387. 
 
 /Veiss, 25. 
 
 /Vestcott, [1870], 3, 8, 26, 31, 33, 
 44, 47, 54, 104, 222, 223, 226 
 -228, 233-235, 2)38, 253, 269, 270, 
 273, 287, 296, 303, 345, 350, 357, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 455 
 
 370, 393, 394. 
 
 Whiston, [1710], 11, 13, 72, 73,229. 
 Wisdom of God, 340, 363. 
 Wiggers, 382. 
 
 Wilson, Prof. H. H., [1864], 175, 176. 
 Worsely's Voyage, [1794], 389. 
 Woman in the Trinity, 105. 
 Word, the, 62, 169, 390, see Logos. 
 Worman, Prof., 269. 
 
 Xaverius, L. Hieronymus, [1600], 89. 
 Xaca, a Chinese Savior, 887. 
 
 Yu or Ya, first Chinese Monarch, 387. 
 
 Zend-Avesta, 165-168, 390. 
 Zaccheus, 106, 107. 
 
 Zaccheus, the Schoolmaster, 151. 
 
 Zacharias, or Zechariah, son of Bere- 
 chiah, or Jeberechiah, 142, 436. 
 
 Zacharias, or Zechariah, son of Jehoi- 
 da, 340, 364, 436. 
 
 Zacharias, the High Priest, father of 
 John the Baptist, 60, 129-132, 
 134, 136, 436. 
 
 Zacharias, son of Barouches, slain be- 
 tween the temple and the altar, 
 340, 341, 363, 364, 436, Append- 
 ix II. 
 
 Zeraduscht, 165, 166, 167, 169, see 
 Zoroaster. 
 
 Zeno, Emp., [474-491], 85. 
 
 Zoroaster, 49, 148, 160, 16,5-170, 173, 
 174, 387, 402. 
 
 Zoradascht, (the same), 148, 159, 160. 
 Zumpt, [1854], 322, 323. 
 
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 
 TO > 202 Main Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 HOME USE 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 1 -month loans may be renewed by calling 642-3405 
 
 6-month loans may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk 
 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due date 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 INTERU8RARY 10 
 
 M 
 
 
 DEC 6 - 198 
 
 
 
 UNIV. OF CALIF.. B 
 
 RK. 
 
 
 
 
 
 '* 
 
 
 
 ~ & 
 
 OO LU 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 eg ul 
 
 i ~ s 
 
 
 
 00 <"* O 
 
 Is* 
 
 
 
 r3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 FORM NO. DD6, 60m, 12/80 BERKELEY CA 94720 
 
OF THB 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 i- 
 
 
 A COMPLETE HISTORY 
 ;MI H 1ST! AX R KLKJ ION 
 
 TO A. I). '200. 
 
 CHARLKS |{. WA1TK. A M.. 
 
 Tin's i< .in- ot' tin- \i\-\ import. int 
 result of ye;ir< ot' la'oriou-> investigation, in 
 Item pa<>ed over very liii'litly. 
 
 All tin- writings of the first two centuries have in'-n 
 it' flu- fathers of tin' rhiin-h, in tln> i;inu-ii;mv< in which I 
 A Hood ot' hVht hits lici-n tin-own upon many -jiit'stions hiMi' 
 olis.-iirijy. 
 
 The time has lnvn divitifd into pfrio.|<. and events 1., 
 regular and consecutive order. 
 
 The author has written in the intere-f ><\ no church, creed or <! _ 
 hus, aimed to produce a relialtle history, and all ot' his statements are . 
 upon historical records. 
 
 The work includes, the? origin and histo 
 
 ALL THE GOSPELS, 
 
 Not only the four which became canonical, hut those which I 
 apocryphal. Accounts are yiyen of more than Forty Go*jttl*. Tin 
 taken up the three most famous of th^ so called apocryphal ^< - 
 till extant, and has instituted critical 
 
 COMPAKISONS WITH THK CANONICAL GOSPELJ- 
 
 Km- the purpose of det.-rminino- which were first written. 1- ! thi L 
 
 this is the first time that such comparisons have been made. : 
 
given in parallel columns, and constitute an important feature of the work. 
 One chapter is devoted to 
 
 THE LOST GOSPELS OF THE FIHST CKVITKY; 
 
 Another, to the famous 
 
 GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS; 
 
 In which is given every citation from it to be found in the works of the fath- 
 ers, and every fragment of the gospel which has been preserved. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF MARCION, 
 
 Compiled, A. D. 145, is reproduced, arid is shown to have preceded th> 
 pel of Luke, and to have been the principal gospel then in circulation. 
 
 CHRISTIAN WRITERS. 
 
 Sketches are given, of nearly a hundred Christian writers of the first two 
 centuries, with a notice of their works. Great pains have been taken to irive 
 a correct chronological position to each writer. 
 
 Of the earliest of these, the APOSTOLIC FATHKh'S, a full account is 
 given, with extracts from their writings. 
 
 M1KACLKS OF THE FIHST CKNTI'lfV. 
 
 A full history is given, of the miracles and miracle-workers of the h'rst eeii- 
 tury. including Simon Magus, and Apollonius of Tyana, of each of whom an 
 interesting biography is given. 
 
 JESUS CHRIST NOT A MIRACLE-WORKER. 
 
 The silence of Paul, concerning the miracles of Christ, together with tin* 
 uncertainty as to when the four gospels wen- written, and the quite general 
 
 agreement among scholars of all classes, at the present lime, that they were 
 not composed in the first century, induced a thorough examination of the sub 
 jert of fhe miracles attributed to .lesus. with the result above indicated. 
 
 DOCTRINES. 
 
 A complete history 18 given of the origin and progress, to the yeai' l^'H. 
 
 of the principal Christian doctrines of that day. 
 
 i.'Ksrum-rTioN OK cmnsT. 
 
 The author finds that tin 1 Christians of the first century held to the spiritual 
 resurrection taught by Paul : but that the material resurrection of the crnci 
 tied body of .lesus. is a doctrine which originated in the -<"cond century. 
 
110 MAX CA T1IOLIC1XM. 
 
 A hill ami complete account is given, of the origin and establishment of the 
 authority of the Church oi Rome over the other churches, in the latter part 
 
 of the second century. Hxtensive interpolations of the scriptures arc found 
 to have Keen. made in the interest of that hierarchy. 
 
 AUTHORITIES. 
 
 Many reference- are made t> authorities, ancient and modern. The ol>- 
 ject has been to make tins not only a reliable history. !>ut a work of referene.- 
 for those who may wish to pursue the subject further. 
 
 The liook consist^ of nearly 500 page.-,, octavo, handsomely printed on heavy 
 paper, and contains, l>esid,'> -,\ ovm-ral index. taMe of cont-nt-. Vc.. a com- 
 plete \\-i of all tin- writer- ;m d writinn-s "f tin- l\v<\ two mitiiries. 
 in chronological order. 
 
 I'rice. Loiind in cloth. *_'."<>. 
 
 in fall sheep, liin-ary style, ^'.."in. 
 
 Sold e\clu>i\tM\ l.y suit script i<> n. Li/>erl Cn 
 \--ents will addre 
 
 (.'. V. WAITK *V Co., 
 
 :',:;. 
 1-1:; L ;I salle St.. Chicago. 
 
91